© February 2013

Part One of 13+

Chapter One: The Sleepover

    Chloe Woke up late on the Saturday morning, and it took her a couple of seconds to remember she’d spent the night sleeping at Stacy’s, so her mother could go out on a date with Robert Kaufman, the doctor that was helping her to become a girl. Chloe was soon looking over at the other bed in the room when she heard giggling and found Stacy looking at her.

     “How did you sleep?” She asked Chloe as she slid out of her bed and ran over to the one Chloe was in and jumped on it before letting her head drop onto the pillow next to Chloe’s.

     “I slept really well, and thanks for letting me stop the night.” Chloe smiled. “That was the best sleepover I’ve ever had.” She added.

     “It’s your first ever sleepover.” Stacy whined as she playfully slapped the covers where she knew Chloe was just beneath.

     “True, but it was still the best.” Chloe giggled as she tried to defend herself, which wasn’t easy with her arms pinned down under the covers.

    The two of them were soon looking at the bedroom door when they heard a knock just before they saw Stacy’s big sister Stephanie poke her head around it smiling at them.

     “Morning you two, mum wants to know if you plan on coming down for some breakfast, so we can get the horses sorted out and then get them into the field to have a run around?” Stephanie asked as she entered the room and walked over to the bed the two girls were on. “Don’t forget to take your pills Chloe.” Stephanie said as she helped Stacy to get up off the bed before she threw the covers back and then helped Chloe to get up.

     “Yes sis.” Chloe grinned as she let Stephanie help her up.

    Stephanie had taken quite a shine to Chloe in the short time they had known each other, and she loved it when she called her sis, just like Stacy did. Stephanie and Chloe had a close bond forming, due to them both being born with the same problem, they were both born male with female minds. Stephanie was post op, but Chloe was still in the early stages of getting her problem sorted out, the down side with Chloe though is the fact her mother Valarie is doing it all under the table to stop people working out that Chloe isn’t really her daughter, or a girl for that matter.

    Chloe was just about to say more when she saw Spirit appear behind Stephanie. Stephanie had no idea that Spirit could now appear solid to anyone she wanted to, so Stephanie let out a squeal when Spirit tapped her on the shoulder.

    Spirit used to be Valarie’s real daughter, but she was killed in a car crash along with her father and future stepmother, but she’d seen that her mother was going to try to kill herself over her death, so she fought her way back and ended up joining with a soul that was still connected to its body. The soul belonged to a boy called James that had been hit by a truck while trying to get away from his abusive stepfather. The stepfather died at the scene of the accident, but thanks to the real Chloe, who now went by the name Spirit, James was returned to his body and then he helped Spirit to save her mother, and got herself adopted in the process. James had always dreamed of being a girl and with Valarie’s help, she was now getting her wish. One of the side effects to what Spirit did by forcing James soul back into his body, was to make it so he could see dead people and help them to move on to a better place. James now pretending to be Chloe can also touch ghosts as well, and she also has an angel and a grim reaper to call on when she gets into trouble, but for the most part Spirit is able to help and keep Chloe out of trouble.

     “You just touched me Spirit... Why can you touch me now?” Stephanie asked looking shocked as she slowly reached out and poked Spirit in the shoulder as she stood grinning at Stephanie.

     “I got a promotion to junior angel.” Spirit said with pride. “I helped Chloe banish her stepfather to the underworld and this was my reward for doing my part.” Spirit explained.

     “Can everyone see you now then?” Stephanie asked.

     “Only if and when I want them to, but this means I can do more to help Chloe out.” Spirit grinned as she stepped over and gave Chloe a hug.

     “Do you know if mother got home okay last night after her date?” Chloe asked, as that was the main reason for her having a sleep over at Stacy’s in the first place.

     “No she never came home, but she did have a good time at Doctor Kaufman’s house.” Spirit giggled.

     “The dirty little stop out.” Chloe said in fake shock. “I hope you didn’t stay to watch the fireworks though?” Chloe asked looking worried now.

     “No...! I’m not that mad.” Spirit said with a shudder just thinking about watching her mother making love.

     “Your mum and Dr Kaufman are dating?” Stephanie asked looking shocked, but she was smirking at what Spirit had just told them. “I thought he was still mourning the loss of his wife, he always looks so sad when I go to see him.” Stephanie added.

     “Spirit and I helped him get over that.” Chloe said with a knowing look. “His wife is in a much happier place now she knows that Dr Kaufman isn’t hurting as much.” She added with a smile.

     “I saw his wife a couple of times at the surgery when I went to see him, but I was too freaked out to let anyone know about it.” Stephanie admitted. “I was having enough trouble as it was dealing with my transition, without adding the fact I see dead people.” Stephanie added the last part like the kid from the movie the sixth sense used to say it.

     “I doubt he would have believed you if you had told him his wife was in the room anyway.” Chloe said. “It took me some time to convince him that I was able to do what I said, but I’m glad I was able to help him, he’s a nice man.” Chloe added with a smile as she thought about how happy the doctor made her mother look.

     “Not all men are like your stepfather, Chloe.” Stephanie said as she pulled Chloe into a hug. “Most can be quite sweet when they want to be.” She added.

     “I’m beginning to see that in Dr Kaufman and your father.” Chloe said as she looked up at Stephanie over her breasts.

     “Daddy is pretty amazing isn’t he?” Stephanie agreed with a grin. “He never once pushed me away when I told them how I felt.” Stephanie added with pride for her father.

     “You were lucky to have him in your life.” Chloe sighed as she rested her head on Stephanie’s chest while she enjoyed the hug.

     “You’re just as lucky now sis.” Spirit said as she rubbed Chloe’s back. “You have Stephi, Stacy and all the others that love you.” Spirit added with a grin.

     “I do don’t I?” Chloe said looking much happier.

     “I’m really glad to have you in my life Chloe; I need your help to deal with being able to see ghosts.” Stephanie said with some fear in her voice.

     “I’ll do all I can to help you deal with your ghost whispering big sister Stephanie.” Chloe said as she enjoyed the hug.

    Stephanie smiled as she hugged Chloe even tighter. “Just as I will do all I can to help you deal with your transition baby sister.”

     “Hey...! Don’t I get a hug as well?” Stacy asked with a pout as she came out the bathroom.

    Chloe and Stephanie broke the hug on one side and let Stacy join it to make it a three person hug, but they were soon breaking it apart when Stacy let out a squeal due to Spirit joining the hug as she wrapped her arms around Stacy’s waist from behind and she rested her head on Stacy’s shoulder.

    Even though Chloe had told Stacy about Spirit being able to take on physical form now, it was still a shock for her when Spirit actually touched her for the first time, and Stacy was still waking up and not expecting Spirit to wrap her arms around her at that moment.

     “You were being serious when you said she could touch things now.” Stacy said once she’d recovered herself. She was soon poking a finger at Spirit just like Stephanie did when she found out, but Stacy recovered quicker than her big sister and she was soon throwing her arms around Spirit and hugging her. “I’m glad you were able to help Chloe, and get this little gift in return.” Stacy said as she hugged Spirit.

     “So am I.” Spirit said as she enjoyed the hug she was getting as she hugged Stacy back.

    Stacy was soon letting out another squeal as she found herself falling onto the bed when Spirit suddenly vanished just before Dorothy, Stacy and Stephanie’s mum entered the room.

     “Will you stop playing around Stacy and finish getting dressed so you can all come down for some breakfast.” Dorothy said with a roll of her eyes just before she turned around and left the room again.

     “That was a close one.” Stephanie said looking worried.

     “Yes, I could have hurt myself if the bed hadn’t been there.” Stacy said as she got off the bed again.

     “I was actually referring to mum nearly seeing Spirit in the bedroom.” Stephanie pointed out. “We’d have fun explaining that one to her.” She added with a frown.

     “Good point, not sure the parental units are ready to hear about spirits and ghosts just yet.” Stacy agreed with her big sister.

     “I’m not sure mum and dad will ever be ready to hear about any of this stuff.” Stephanie corrected her little sister. “You two better finish getting dressed, or get started and finished in your case young lady.” Stephanie added with a smile as she led Chloe towards the bathroom. “And don’t forget to take your pills.” She added in a bossy big sister tone.

     “Yes big sister Stephi.” Chloe giggled as she skipped off into the bathroom.

    Chloe was soon washed and dressed and then she and Stacy made their way down to the kitchen for some breakfast.

    Chloe and Stacy started to squeal when they walked out into the stable yard and saw that Sophie and Jade were already there and had made a start on cleaning out some of the stables, but they stopped and ran to meet Chloe and Stacy halfway across the courtyard.

     “I hope you don’t mind us making a start and helping you out, but we thought the sooner we got this done, the sooner we could all go for a ride.” Sophie said as she hugged Stacy.

     “I’ve got no problem with anything that makes my life a little easier.” Stacy grinned as she hugged Sophie back.

    Stacy found it hard to believe that this was the same girl that had been such a bitch up to the point Chloe helped her find some peace with her mother who had been killed when a mugging went wrong and Sophie had saw the whole thing happen right in front of her after her mother had taken her to see a show in London. Sophie had blamed herself and had started acting up and pushing people away, but Chloe had helped her sit and talk to her mother, and she was now back to her old self, even if Sophie remembered nothing about what Chloe had done, Sophie still felt a bond between them, and Sophie would do anything to protect her new friends.

     “I didn’t think you’d mind.” Sophie giggled.

     “Just don’t get to bossy and expect them to do all the work baby sister.” Stephanie said as she walked over to where Stacy and Sophie were stood with Chloe and Jade.

     “Sophie, Jade, I’d like you to meet my big sister Stephanie. Stephi, this is Sophie and Jade.” Stacy said with a grin as she pointed to each girl in turn.

    Sophie and Jade knew that Stephanie use to be Stacy’s brother, but neither of them were expecting such a pretty young woman to be stood before them.

     “Wow, you’re so pretty.” Jade said before she could stop herself.

     “Thanks Jade.” Stephanie blushed. “You’re much prettier though.” She added as she held out her hand to shake Jade’s.

     “I’m sorry, but you’re nothing like I was expecting.” Jade blabbed out as she turned red herself looking embarrassed.

     “You were expecting to see a rugby player in a dress?” Stephanie asked with a smirk. Stacy had already warned her sister about Jade and Sophie knowing about her past, and she was used to people reacting much worse when they found out.

     “I’m not sure what I was expecting, but it wasn’t someone so beautiful.” Jade admitted as she looked at the woman stood before her in a tight fitting pair of jeans and figure hugging sweater that let the others know Stephanie had a toned body that most women would kill for.

     “Jade...!” Sophie scolded her friend. “Stop making a fool of yourself.” Sophie added as she lightly slapped Jade on the arm. “It’s nice to finally meet you Stephanie.” Sophie said as she reached out to shake her hand.

     “Don’t be too hard on Jade.” Stephanie smiled as she shook Sophie’s hand. “I’m used to getting that kind of response when people know about my past, but haven’t seen me yet.”

     “Well Jade is right, you do look very beautiful, and if I didn’t know about your past, I never would have guessed.” Sophie admitted as she looked Stephanie up and down looking for any sign of her once being Stacy’s brother, but all she saw was a pretty woman.

     “I started my transition before puberty started, so I never had any male traits to deal with, other than the one.” Stephanie said as she pointed towards her groin. “But that’s gone now as well.” She added when she saw the question in Sophie and Jade’s eyes, but they both looked too nervous to ask it.

     “Wow, you’re so lucky to have such a cool big sister Stacy.” Sophie said sounding jealous of her friend.

     “I know it can’t be any fun being so far away from home and living in a dorm room, but if you ever need someone to talk to, please feel free to call me, or come and chat when I’m at home.” Stephanie said as she pulled the two girls in for a hug. “I don’t mind playing big sister to all of you.” She added with a grin. “I’ll make sure you both have my details before you leave later today.” She promised.

    That would be so cool.” Sophie and Jade said at the same time just before they let out a giggle and enjoyed the hug Stephanie was giving them.

     “Let’s get our jobs done then, so we can all go for a ride.” Stephanie said as she broke the hug and took charge as she started telling the four girls what she needed each of them to do.

    Chloe had to sort out Shadow, her own horse because he wouldn’t let anyone else go near him while Chloe was around, and he wanted his morning mint and a hello from Chloe.

     “Hello boy and how’s my favourite fellow doing today?” Chloe asked as she held out her hand and let Shadow take the mints out of it.

    Shadow took the offered mints and munched on them before making a sound to say thank you, just before he placed his head on Chloe’s shoulder like he was greeting her good morning.

     “That’s a good boy, now go into the field and let me get your stall cleaned out for you, and then we can go out for a nice ride. Would you like that?” Chloe asked.

    Shadow made a sound that could have been mistaken for excitement as he nodded his head up and down. He made his own way out to the field and then waited for Jade to open the gate and let him in. Shadow then bobbed his head down to the ground and picked up a wild flower in his teeth and turned around and walked back to where Jade was just closing the gate again. He dropped the flower in Jade’s hand once she held it open for him to do so.

     “He’s saying thank you for letting him into the field.” Chloe said as she joined Jade at the now closed gate as she looked at the flower in her hand.

     “How did you teach him to do that?” Jade asked looking a little shocked over what just happened.

     “I never taught him anything, he’s just a very smart horse, aren’t you boy?” Chloe said as she stroked the bridge of Shadow’s nose while she listened to him almost purring like a cat.

     “Come on you two, we’ve got work to do!” Stephanie shouted to them from one of the stable doors.

    Chloe and Jade giggled as they ran down the small hill to the stable and got busy helping the others clean out the stalls and put clean hay in them all. They had to get another couple of stalls set up for some more horses that were due to be delivered later in the day, but they didn’t need to hang around to greet them because Tom, Stacy and Stephanie’s father was going to be around, and the owners normally sorted them out anyway.

    Once they had all finished their work, Stephanie and Stacy went into the house to help their mother put a packed lunch together for them all before they went out for their ride.

     “How do you like having your own horse to ride, Jade?” Chloe asked as they saddled up the horses ready to leave when Stacy and Stephanie returned.

     “It’s the coolest thing on the planet, next to having Sophie as my best friend.” Jade grinned as she threw her arms around Sophie and hugged her.

    Sophie had talked her father into buying Jade her own horse to ride, so she could go out with Sophie and the others when Stephanie was home from college at the weekends and on other holidays. Jade had remained a good friend too Sophie while she was going through all her trouble over the death of her mother. Sophie’s father had also paid for Jade’s horse to be stabled with Sophie’s and also bought her a saddle and other things she would need with owning her own horse, and Stacy had talked her father into letting Jade help out at the stables as well to help cover the costs of owning her own horse.

    Jade hadn’t asked for anything in return for remaining Sophie’s friend while she tried to play queen bitch, but Sophie wanted to do something nice, to show Jade just how much her friendship meant to her, and Jade owning her own horse called Rose was just the thing, and their friendship had become even stronger because of it.

    They had the horses saddled up and ready to go by the time Stacy and Stephanie returned with a couple of backpacks full of food and drink for them all. Chloe had packed some mints to feed the horses, and Stephanie had brought an apple for each horse as well.

     “I hear you were riding Snowflake earlier in the week Jade, I hope she behaved for you?” Stephanie asked as they rode along the trail that led up to the cliffs that overlooked the sea, and the place where they would be stopping for lunch.

     “Yes, she was a beautiful horse to ride.” Jade grinned. “Thank you for letting me borrow her.”

     “Technically you need to thank Stacy because I knew nothing about it until I spoke to her later in the day, but I’m glad you enjoyed riding her, and I want to thank you for giving her some exercise” Stephanie said as she patted the side of Snowflakes neck in a loving way that made Snowflake make a sound that let Stephanie know she liked it when she did that to her.

    They reached the spot where Stephanie wanted to stop for lunch, so they all tied off their horses under the shade of a tree before they set up their little picnic, but not before they all gave their horse an apple.

     “Stephanie...?” Sophie asked looking nervous.

     “Yes? And please call me Stephi, all my friends do.” She smiled as she waited to find out what Sophie wanted to ask her, but she had a pretty good idea what it was going to be.

     “I hope you don’t mind me asking, but how old were you when you realised something was wrong?” Sophie asked.

     “I think on some level I always knew I was different, but it was when I saw that I just didn’t fit in with the other boys at school, but I would sit and chat for hours with the girls.” Stephanie giggled at the memories of those early days.

     “I hope I look half as good as you do when I’m older.” Jade admitted. “Did you ever look like a boy?” She asked as she found it still hard to believe Stephanie was once one.

     “I was always small for my age, and I had some work done when I was fourteen.” Stephanie said skirting around the reason for the plastic surgery.

     “You had plastic surgery done when you were fourteen...?” Sophie asked looking shocked.

     “I didn’t have much of a choice in the matter.” Stephanie frowned. “I was badly beaten, so they had to rebuild a large chunk of my face, and my parents had already talked to me about what I was going to do when I was older, so they asked the doctors to make me look more feminine, and they did.” Stephanie added with a grin.

     “You were beaten up?” Jade asked with pain in her voice. “Was it because they found out about you wanting to be a girl?”

     “Sort of, but it was partly my own fault for being stupid.” Stephanie giggled, but it wasn’t a happy sounding giggle. “I’d already come out to my parents, and I’d also told a couple of girls I classed as good friends. They talked me into going out dressed, so they could see what I looked like, and I looked good enough to pass, and also grab the attention of a cute guy I’d had a crush of forever.” Stephanie added with a roll of her eyes like the others should know what it’s like to have a crush on someone.

     “What happened next?” Sophie asked as she and Jade hung on every word.

     “He asked me if I wanted to grab a soda with him and his friends. I looked at my two friends and they nodded a yes, so we joined them and things were going great. We agreed to meet up the next day and go to a movie and that went fine as well, but I got careless and we started kissing as we left the movies and his hand wandered to a place it never should have been and he found out my secret.” Stephanie said with a shudder as she remembered what happened next. “He screamed out that I was a dude and then he and his friends all laid into me until I was just a bloody mess lying on the floor.” Stephanie added with a sigh.

     “I hope they all got arrested for it.” Jade said sounding angry.

     “They did, but the two girls I thought were my friends backed up the boys story when they lied and said I was trying to have sex with them for money so I could save up for the operation.” Stephanie growled out angrily. “The case was dropped and we moved down here to get away from it all, and everything was fine until just after I left school here and someone found out about me and then let the whole school know about it.” Stephanie added as she looked sadly at Stacy and the trouble she’d had keeping friends since Stephanie’s secret came out, even though it had nothing to do with Stacy.

     “We’ve both had trouble with people we thought to be friends.” Stacy said with anger in her voice.

    Stacy had trusted a girl at school called Tracy Morgan with her sister’s secret, just to have her blab to a couple of other girl so she could become part of a more popular crowd.

     “I hope you know that we’ll never do anything like that Stacy?” Sophie said with her hand on her heart.

     “I don’t have any more secrets for people to find out.” Stacy shrugged “But thanks for the offer.” Stacy added as she looked over at Chloe. She did have more secrets, but she would never let anyone know them, and Stacy already knew that Chloe was a much better friend than Tracy had ever been.

    Chloe had been watching Jade and Sophie for how they reacted to Stephanie to see if she could gauge how they might react to her if they ever found out about her secret, or one of them. Chloe wanted to laugh as she thought about all the secrets she was stacking up at the minute.

    Jade and Sophie had both accepted Stephanie as a young woman, and they seemed angry over what the boys did to her when they found out, so she thought it looked hopeful that she might be able to keep them if they did find out about her, but it would cause other problems, as Chloe was supposed to be a real girl, not transgendered, so Chloe knew she would have to keep her secret for the foreseeable future, and once she had the surgery to make her a girl on the outside to match the inside, it wouldn’t matter anyway.

     “They didn’t sound much like friends to me.” Sophie said as she smiled at Jade in a way that said she knew how lucky she was to have her as a friend. “Do you know why they lied for the boys that beat you up?” Sophie asked.

     “Not sure, but I guess money would have been involved, due to the families of the two boys being very rich.” Stephanie shrugged again. “I try not to dwell on it too much, that sort of thing can drive a girl insane you know?” Stephanie added with a grin.

     “I think it’s too late for that one sis.” Stacy giggled.

     “Hey...! What you trying to say shrimp?” Stephanie asked as she leapt on Stacy and threw her arms around her baby sister to stop her getting away. “You know what this means don’t you?” Stephanie added with an evil laugh, just before Stacy started squealing and trying to get away from her sister as she tickled her.

     “Stacy is really ticklish.” Chloe giggled as she watched Stacy laugh while trying her best to make Stephanie stop tickling her, but she was laughing too hard to stand any chance of stopping her big sister’s attack.

    Jade and Sophie watched as the two of them finally stopped rolling around on the floor, and just lay there looking up at the blue sky giggling. Neither Jade nor Sophie had any older or younger brothers or sisters, so they were a little jealous of what Stacy had, but they were also happy that she had someone like Stephanie to look out for her.

    Stacy knew that Stephanie still thought about what happened all those years ago, so she’d got cheeky to force her sister to forget about it all and have a laugh while she tickled her. Stacy and Stephanie got on far better than most sisters of their two ages did, and Stacy loved the way Stephanie always tried to make sure she had fun when they were together, so it was fine for her to lay down her life once in a while and let her big sister tickle her.

     “Do I get an apology, or do I carry on?” Stephanie asked with an evil look in her eyes as she raised her hand to start the tickling attack again.

     “I’m sorry, I’m sorry big sister.” Stacy pouted as she threw her arms around Stephanie and hugged her. “You’re not insane.” She added in a mumbled voice as she had her head buried in her sister’s chest. “Just slightly mad.” She finished with, which killed the apology dead and set Stephanie off on another tickling session.

    Stephanie did finally stop attacking Stacy, and then they both got to their feet again and brushed off the grass before helping the others to pack away what was left of their picnic lunch ready to continue their ride.

    Chloe was just helping the others to sort out the horses once they got back from the ride when her cell phone starting to vibrate in her pocket, so she pulled it out and saw it was her mother calling her.

     “Hi Mummy.” Chloe said with a grin, she still loved to be able to say that again. “Did you have a fun time on your date last night?” She asked before she gave Valarie time to say hi back.

     “Hello sweetie, yes I had a wonderful time.” Valarie said with a smile to her voice. “How was your sleepover? I hope you remembered to take your pills as well?”

     “It was really cool, and yes I took my pills, Stephanie made sure I took them.” Chloe grinned as she looked at Stacy and Stephanie playing around with Jade and Sophie across the other side of the courtyard. “I wish I could do it again tonight.” Chloe added with a sigh, not wanting the last weekend before school to end.

     “It’s funny you should say that, because I was wondering if you wanted to do it again tonight?” Valarie asked.

     “Really...?” Chloe asked sounding excited. “But that will mean you being in the house all on your own.” Chloe was soon saying with a pout as she felt bad about leaving her mother in the large house all on her own.

     “I won’t be on my own.” Valarie shot back.

     “Oh I see.” Chloe said with a smug tone to her voice.

     “It’s nothing like that young lady.” Valarie said with shock in her voice. “Your Aunty Ash got back a couple of hours ago, not that it would be a problem if Robert did decide he wanted to come over and keep me company.” Valarie added in a matter of fact way.

     “Spirit told me that you spent the night at his house last night.” Chloe let slip before she realised what she was saying.

     “Spirit was spying on me last night?” Valarie’s voice sounded a little worried as to just how much Spirit might have seen.

     “Not spying, just keeping an eye on you, but she left before anything happened.” Chloe tried to explain, but it just made things sound even worse than they already sounded.

     “And just what did you think happened?” Valarie asked.

     “We wouldn’t know because Spirit left before anything happened.” Chloe said it more as a question than stating a fact.

    Valarie just made a weird noise down the phone that let Chloe know she was going to be in trouble if she spoke of this again at any point in the future.

     “Anyway, getting back to the reason for me calling you.” Valarie continued. “Would you really like to stop another night at Stacy’s if it’s alright with her parents?” Valarie asked.

     “I’d love to mummy.” Chloe said excitedly.

     “I’ll give Dorothy a call and make sure it’s okay for you to stop another night then. I’ll let Dorothy say if it’s okay for you to stop, and if it is, I’ll pick you up at lunchtime tomorrow.”

     “Why so early mummy?” Chloe pouted.

     “You have school on Monday and I want you well rested ready for it.” Valarie said in her bossy mother knows best voice. “I’m sure that Stacy’s parents will want her well rested as well ready for Monday.” She added.

    Chloe wasn’t looking forward to going to school, not even now she was a girl, or on her way to being one. James had hated school almost as much as he’d hated going home to face Mark his stepfather. James was a constant source of bullying by the boys and being ignored by the girls, so it stood to reason that now James was Chloe, she was worried about what the other children will treat her like. The only plus side to her going to school as Chloe, was the fact she already had three friends, and she hoped to make many more once she got to know them all. Chloe just hoped she could rely on the gift that Spirit left her when she moved on from haunting her and she became Spirit. The real Chloe had left James with all her memories of growing up to help James adjust to being the new Chloe.

     “Thanks for reminding me about that.” Chloe grumbled into her cell phone when she remembered she still had her mother on the other end. “I’ll wait to hear back from you or Stacy’s mother then, and I’ll see you tomorrow lunchtime if it’s okay for me to stop again tonight.” Chloe added sounding much happier this time as she thought about spending another fun night with Stacy and Stephanie.

     “I’m sure it will be sweetie, so I’ll see you tomorrow lunchtime. Bye bye sweetie.” Valarie said in a happy tone.

     “Bye mummy, love you.” Chloe said back to her just before she ended the call and got back to helping the others sort out the horses.

    They had just finished sorting out the horses and said goodbye to Jade and Sophie, so they could get back to the dorm rooms on the school grounds when Dorothy walked out into the courtyard.

     “Hi mummy...!” Stacy shouted as she ran over and threw her arms around her mother.

     “Stacy...” Dorothy whined. “You smell of horses and are covered in dirt.” Dorothy added with a grumble as she held Stacy at arm’s length to stop her rubbing more dirt on to her clothes. “But even with all that, I still love you.” Dorothy grinned as she pulled Stacy back into a hug and kissed her on the forehead.

     “Love you too mummy” Stacy grinned back when they stopped hugging.

     “I came out to let Chloe know that it’s alright for her to stop another night, that’s if it’s alright with the two of you for her to stop another night?” Dorothy asked with a grin, as she already knew what the response would be, and she wasn’t disappointed when she saw her two daughters pounce on Chloe looking excited.

    Dorothy was just as excited for Stephanie as she was Stacy, as Stephanie had missed out on sleepovers and stuff like that with not transitioning until much later, and them not wanting people to find out about Stephanie’s secret once she did start dressing as a girl full time, so Stephanie was getting to do it all now with Stacy and Chloe.

    Chloe, Stacy and Stephanie soon had everything done out in the stables and were heading into the house to get washed and changed ready for dinner.

    Spirit was sat on the bed Chloe was using in Stacy’s room when Chloe and Stacy entered the bedroom. She was sat with two of the kittens Stacy was keeping out of the litter that Chloe now owned two of herself. Both kittens looked to be enjoying all the fuss they were getting from Spirit as she stroked and rubbed their bellies while they rolled around on the bed either side of her purring like mad.

     “Hi Spirit.” Stacy whispered, trying not to let her mother hear her speaking to Chloe’s ghost of a sister.

     “Hi.” Spirit smiled. “I hope you didn’t mind me waiting in here for you?” Spirit asked as she rose to her feet and gave Stacy a hug.

     “You’re welcome to come visit me anytime now I can see you without needing to touch Chloe first.” Stacy grinned as she liked the idea of having a friend like Spirit. “Do you want to join us for a sleepover tonight?” Stacy asked excitedly.

     “Sure, but I’ll have to hide from your parents when they look in on you through the night.” Spirit warned, but she also looked happy to be included in the sleepover.

     “Will you know when they’re about to do that?” Stacy asked looking worried.

     “Yep, it’s just one of the many things I can do know I’m a junior angel.” Spirit said in a spooky voice as she raised both hands like she was trying to scare Stacy. Stacy just giggled and then she threw her arms around Spirit again and got another hug.

     “What other things can you do now?” Stacy asked.

     “I’ll show you later, once you smell a little sweeter.” Spirit said as she screwed up her noise at the fact Stacy and Chloe both smelt of horses.

    Stacy and Chloe both giggled as they ran off to the bathroom to get cleaned up and changed into their night clothes for the rest of the evening.

    Spirit was still fussing the two kittens and their mother when Chloe, Stacy and Stephanie returned to the bedroom after dinner. Stephanie was now sporting a very cute and sexy looking babydoll nightdress in pink that would cause any man to argue the fact she wasn’t born with a female body. Even Spirit was left speechless when she saw Stephanie enter the bedroom behind the other two girls. Chloe and Stacy were both wearing Hello Kitty nightshirts, and they both looked cute in them, but Stephanie was just screaming pure sexy at anyone who might see her dressed like this.

     “Wow Stephi, you look amazing.” Spirit said with her mouth hanging open. “Are you expecting some boys to turn up?” Spirit asked with a grin.

     “No, but I hope to impress the right boy when he comes along.” Stephanie grinned back as she struck a sexy pose with one hand on her hip and the other behind her head in a classic pinup pose from the 40’s

     “Do you know who that boy might be?” Spirit asked.

     “I do have my eye on one boy, but I’m worried what he might do when he finds out about my past.” Stephanie said looking worried.

     “Do you need to tell him any of that stuff now you’re all woman/” Spirit asked.

     “I wouldn’t feel right building a relationship with a boy if I didn’t explain about my past, and the fact I will never be able to give him children.” Stephanie sighed as she placed a hand on her belly with a faraway look in her eyes that said she wondered what it would feel like to have a little life growing inside her.

     “So you’ll explain everything before you date then?” Spirit asked, not sure Stephanie would get many dates once a boy knew about her past, and the fact she’d had surgery to look like she does today.

     “No, I’d wait to see if things got to the point where I thought we were getting serious.” Stephanie frowned. “I hope that my sexy looks will help them to see who I really am, and even though I won’t be able to give them children, I’m still as much of a woman as the next.” Stephanie added looking hopeful.

     “You’ll find the right boy one day Stephi.” Spirit smiled.

     “Do you know that for a fact?” Stephanie asked like she thought Spirit had seen this in her future.

     “As cool as a gift like that would be to have, sadly I can’t see everyone’s future. It was a onetime deal with my mother, and that was up to the point where she leapt to her death.” Spirit said with a shudder as she still had the memory of seeing her mother jump to her death, and the reason for her getting Chloe to help save her, or a boy called James as it was at the time.

     “Have you dated many boys Stephi?” Chloe asked looking nervous at the thought of a boy coming on to her.

     “I’ve dated a few times, but nothing serious.” Stephanie started to explain. “I want to get my studies out the way and find a job before I start seriously dating.”

     “Daddy would kill any boy that tried to get serious with Stephi before she finished at college.” Stacy pointed out with a frown.

     “Does that mean I’ll want to start dating boys when I’m older?” Chloe asked.

     “Only you can answer that one Chloe, but you’re far too young to start worrying about things like that yet.” Stephanie said as she pulled a worried looking Chloe into her arms. “You just worry about being a normal teenage girl for a couple of years, and then you can see how you feel about boys later.” Stephanie added.

     “I don’t think I want anything to do with boys.” Chloe said, feeling scared of spending any time with one.

     “I can understand you having those feelings at the minute Chloe, but you will soon come to realise that not all boys are like your stepfather, or the other boys you met while living on the streets.” Stephanie added as she hugged the shaking child.

     Chloe just frowned at Stephanie when they finally broke the hug, as if to say she thought Stephanie was insane for thinking she’d ever want to be with a boy.

     “I’m not saying that you will want to be with a boy. You may want to go to bat for our team.” Stephanie added with a grin, which was soon a giggle when she saw the confused look Chloe was giving her. “You may want to find yourself a nice girl to settle down with.” Stephanie explained.

     “But wouldn’t that mean I don’t really want to be a girl though?” Chloe asked looking more confused.

     “No, not at all. I know a couple of girls like us that are happy in a girl on girl relationship.” Stephanie smiled. “How you feel and who you are attracted to are two different things, but finding a girl that will want to be with you can be just as risky as finding a boy.” She warned.

     “This all sounds very confusing Stephi.” Chloe pouted.

     “That’s because you’re too young to be thinking about stuff like this, so just concentrate on being a young teenage girl for now, and see how you feel when you meet the person of your dreams.” Stephanie said in a dreamy voice.

     “I don’t think mother will let you start dating yet anyway sis.” Spirit said. “I can’t see her making any changes to the rules she set out for me before I died.” She warned.

     “Does she have these rules wrote down?” Chloe frowned.

     “No, but I think she makes them up as she goes along.” Spirit giggled.

     “That sounds like our mum.” Stephanie giggled. “I do wonder just how much trouble our mother got into at our age, with some of the rules she lays out for us to follow.” Stephanie added.

     “My mother based some of her books on the things her and Jennifer got up to when they were at school.” Chloe said.

     “Jennifer...?” Stephanie asked with a puzzled look.

     “Miss Scott the head mistress from our school.” Chloe explained.

     “She lets you call her by her first name?” Stephanie asked looking a little shocked.

     “Yes, but she said I’d have to remember to call her Miss Scott when I start school.” Chloe giggled.

     “I’ll have to read these books your mum wrote.” Stacy grinned. “See if I can find something to use against Scottie.” She added with a more evil grin this time.

     “Scottie...?” Chloe asked.

     “Miss Scott, that’s what we call her behind her back.” Stacy explained.

     “That’s not nice.” Chloe whined. “You make her sound like a pet dog.”

     “You won’t feel as sorry for her once you see what she’s like at school, she’s not the same person you’ve seen here or at your place.” Stacy warned. “She’s the headmistress of the school, and she rules the place with an iron fist.” Stacy added with a shudder.

     “Really...? But she seems so nice and friendly.” Chloe said looking even more shocked at this new bit of news.

     “She is, but she can also be the most brutal when it comes to handing out punishments as well. Not many students will get caught doing something wrong twice.” Stacy explained.

     “Stacy’s right Chloe, Miss Scott was great with helping me to fit in when I started at the school, but she also punished me for getting into trouble.” Stephanie agreed.

     “Great, now I’m even more worried about starting school on Monday.” Chloe said looking scared.

     “You’ll be fine as long as you keep out of trouble.” Stephanie reassured her.

     “I’m scared of the other students finding out that I’m not the real Chloe, or even a real girl for that matter.”

     “You are a real girl Chloe, so don’t ever think you’re not.” Stephanie scolded her. “You’re as much of a girl as Stacy and me where it counts here and here.” Stephanie said as she touched Chloe’s head and then her chest where her heart was. “So don’t ever think otherwise.”

     “Not when I’m naked.” Chloe pointed out.

     “For the time being, but you won’t be getting undressed in front of anyone at school thanks to Dr Kaufman giving you a note to get you out of gym class, and Miss Scott will make sure you don’t get put in a spot where anyone else will find out as well.” Stephanie said reassuringly.

     “You’ve also got me to help you keep your secret as well.” Stacy said as she joined the hug Chloe was having with Stephanie.

     “And don’t forget about me.” Spirit said with a grin as she stepped closer and found herself being pulled into the group hug.

     “What will you be able to do once I’m at school? You’re dead remember.” Chloe asked.

     “I can pretend to be you if needed.” Spirit said as she changed her look until she was the spitting image of Chloe, even down to being in matching nightshirt and slippers.

     “Wow...! When did you learn to do that?” Chloe asked looking a little freaked out as she looked at herself, sort off. “Are you the same as me all over?” Chloe asked as she pointed towards Spirit’s groin area.

     “No, I can keep my girly parts down there.” She explained with a sad look when she saw the look in Chloe’s eyes that said she wished she looked just like Spirit did right now, and how much trouble it would solve if she did.

     “Can you pretend to be anyone, or is it just Chloe you can become?” Stephanie asked as she looked at the two Chloe’s stood in front of her.

    Spirit answered Stephanie’s question by morphing into a copy of her. “You have a great body Stephi.” Spirit said sounding just like her.

     “Thanks Spirit.” Stephanie grinned as she walked around the copy of herself. “Wow... This is so freaky, cool, but freaky.” She giggled as she clapped her hands together.

     “Do me, do me.” Stacy said excitedly as she started jumping up and down on the spot acting like a small child wanting something.

    Spirit was soon stood facing Stacy looking like her twin, which just made Stacy act even more excited. Spirit was soon turning invisible when the bedroom door opened and Dorothy was stood there wanting to know what all the noise was.

     “Stacy...! Please stop bouncing around. It sounds like you’re about to come through the floor.” Dorothy scolded her.

    Stacy’s bedroom was right above the living room, so her jumping up and down would have been quite loud for anyone sat beneath them.

     “Sorry mummy.” Stacy pouted.

     “What’s got you so excited anyway?” Dorothy asked as she looked around the room trying to see what they were up to.

     “I’m just really excited about starting school on Monday with my new friend.” Stacy lied.

    Dorothy went to say something, but then thought better of it and closed her mouth again as she looked at Stacy with a strange look on her face. “Even though I was once a teenager myself, I really don’t understand you these days.” She said with a shake of her head as she turned and left the bedroom again, closing the door behind her.

     “Excited about starting school?” Stephanie asked. “That’s the best thing you could come up with on the spot?”

     “What would you have said then smarty pants?” Stacy shot back at her sister as she stood with her hands on her hips trying to look angry.

     “Sorry, but we were just dancing to a song or something like that.” Stephanie replied.

     “Dancing to a song on the music system that isn’t even turned on?” Stacy argued as she pointed at the music system she had in her room. “I think that would have told mum we were up to something we shouldn’t be doing.” Stacy added sounding smug with herself.

     “Point taken.” Stephanie admitted.

     “And besides, I am looking forward to starting school on Monday, now I have Chloe as my best friend, and Jade and Sophie said they wanted to hang with us as well.” Stacy grinned.

     “Part of me wishes I could join you at school again.” Stephanie sighed. “I have a feeling the two of you are in for a fun filled time with Spirit around.”

    Spirit repapered just then looking like herself again. “That was close.” She said with a frown.

     “I thought you said you could sense when our parents were coming?” Stacy asked.

     “I can normally, but not when I’m focusing on holding another person’s form.” Spirit pointed out. “It takes a lot of energy to change my form, so I won’t be doing it very often.” Spirit changed her clothes to match the nightdress that Chloe was wearing, so she could join in the fun.

    Stephanie spent some time showing Chloe how to put nail polish on and then they spent some time playing around with makeup. Stephanie, Stacy and Spirit all had a pretty good idea how to use makeup, so the evening was more for Chloe to learn about being a better girl.

    Spirit had to turn invisible again later in the night when Dorothy came back up to tell them it was time for bed. Stephanie was going to share Stacy’s bed with her, and Spirit was going to sleep with Chloe, but she’d have to join Chloe once Dorothy had left the room.

    Chloe was soon cuddled up to her sister and falling asleep with a smile on her face. Spirit was just as happy to have Chloe cuddled up to her as she too found herself drifting off to sleep for the first time since she died and came back as a spirit guide.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © February 2013

Part Two of 13+

Chapter Two: The last ride

    Chloe was alone when she woke on the Sunday morning Spirit had vanished at some point through the night, she looked across at Stacy still asleep cuddled up to Stephanie. Chloe had to hide a giggle when she saw just how wrapped up in each other they were. Stacy’s head was nestled in between Stephanie’s breasts. Chloe wondered if those were Stephanie’s own breasts, or if she’d had them made larger with implants. She was soon distracted from her thoughts when she saw Spirit appear at the side of the bed.

     “Morning Spirit.” Chloe said as she sat up and had a stretch.

     “Morning sis.” Spirit smiled back as she sat on the edge of the bed and gave Chloe a hug.

     “Is everything alright? I was worried when I woke and saw you were gone.” Chloe said as she hugged Spirit back.

     “Everything is fine, but I had a training session with Samantha. She’s still teaching me to use my new gifts.” Spirit grinned.

     “That was a pretty amazing thing you did last night, when you turned into me and the other two.” Chloe said as she remembered how Spirit had morphed into her and then she’d morphed into Stephanie before finally morphing into Stacy. “What other cool things can you do now?” Chloe asked.

     “Samantha said I’m not to show off, and I never should have let Stacy and Stephanie see me do that last night as it turns out.” Spirit sighed.

     “I’m sorry I got you in trouble then sis.” Chloe pouted as she gave Spirit a hug.

     “It wasn’t your fault, I was the one showing off and trying to impress your friends.” Spirit giggled. “I looked in on our kittens as well while I was away.” Spirit said, as she tried to change the subject, referring to the kittens Chloe had gotten from Stacy when they first met each other. Chloe had also gotten a best friend as well as a horse, and a big sister in Stephanie.

     “How are they doing?” Chloe said as she realised she was missing the two of them.

     “They’re missing you, but they were sleeping on your bed when I looked in on them.” Spirit started to explain. “Aunty Ash isn’t very happy about it as she’s sleeping in your bed at the minute, but she gave up trying to throw them off the bed because they just kept getting back on and cuddling up to her.” She added with a giggle.

     “Did Aunty Ash tell you this?” Chloe asked.

     “No, Smokey did.” Spirit said in a matter of fact way, like talking to animals was a normal thing that everyone could do. “He woke and asked when you would be home again.”

     “I’m missing them as well.” Chloe said feeling love for her two kittens. “I’ll be home just after lunch, mum said she wanted me to be well rested, but I think she just misses having me around.” Chloe added.

     “Can you blame her?” Spirit asked.

     “No, not really, I miss her when we’re apart.” Chloe said, but Spirit could tell that something was troubling Chloe.

     “What’s troubling you sister?” Spirit asked looking worried. “You’ll be fine at school tomorrow, if that’s what you’re worried about.”

     “It’s not the school thing, well it is, but I’m just wondering...” Chloe trailed off without finishing.

     “Wondering what?”

     “I was just wondering if my real mother ever tried to make contact with me after she died.” Chloe said with a sigh. “I’ve been looking around, hoping to see her, but I’ve not. Do you think she’s disappointed in me and what I let Mark do to me for all that time?” Chloe asked with tears in her eyes.

     “I don’t think that for a second and neither should you.” Spirit scolded her just a little to load and made Stacy and Stephanie start to stir. “I told you that your mother had already been given someone else to watch over, but I do know she’s proud of what you’ve done so far, and she’ll be watching over you for some time to come.” Spirit said with pride.

     “Have you spoken with her?” Chloe asked looking eager to find out all she could. “Does she look beautiful again, not like she did when she died?”

     “I’m not allowed to speak about it sis, but she’s doing really well, and yes she looks beautiful.” Spirit whispered, not that she could keep it a secret from the higher ups.

     “Why can’t you tell me about her, and why can’t she come and see me?” Chloe asked with some anger in her voice. “Have I not earned a visit from her after what I managed to do for your mother?”

     “She’s not your mother anymore, and she wants you to settle in and except my mother as being yours before she lets you see her again.” Spirit started to explain, but she vanished before she could say anymore.

    Chloe had a feeling that Spirit was pulled away, rather than her going of her own accord, she just hoped that she hadn’t just gotten Spirit in trouble with all her questions.

    Stacy and Stephanie waking up at that moment stopped her dwelling on it longer, and she set to work getting dressed so they could have some breakfast and then go and sort out the horses before going for a quick ride. Chloe had already explained about her mother coming for her at lunchtime, so she would be rested before school tomorrow.

     “Is everything alright Chloe?” Stephanie asked later in the morning as they were riding their horses along one of the many paths that snaked around the property. “You’ve seemed distracted by something all morning and I’m getting worried about you.”

     “I’m fine.” Chloe said trying to look happy, but it wasn’t working.

     “You really need to work on your lying.” Stephanie frowned. “Now spill it, what’s bothering you?” She asked looking serious.

     “I was talking to Spirit this morning about my real mother, and why I haven’t seen her if I can see dead people.”

     “Couldn’t she answer your questions?” Stephanie asked looking a little sad. “I’m sure she would if she could.”

     “That’s just it, she did know and she said that she’d seen her, but my mother was keeping away, so I can get use to seeing Valarie as my mother.”

     “I can understand that to a point, so what’s got you looking so glum?” Stephanie asked looking confused.

     “Spirit tried to warn me that she wasn’t supposed to talk about it, and she started to explain it in more detail, but she was pulled away, and I’ve not seen her again since.” Chloe said worriedly.

     “Have you tried calling to her?” Stephanie asked.

     “I’ve been calling out to her for a couple of hours now, but nothing’s happened. Do you think I got her in trouble, and they’ve stopped her coming to see me?” Chloe asked.

     “I’m not sure, but I’m sure she’ll come when you really need her.” Stephanie hoped that was the case, and Spirit hadn’t been grounded for going against the word of whoever it was she answered to.

     “Do you think Spirit can be grounded?” Stacy asked from the other side of Chloe to what Stephanie was riding Snowflake. “I kind of thought being a free spirit meant she could do as she wanted.” Stacy added with a pout.

     “I’m sure that they must have some sort of pecking order, even in the afterlife, and if Spirit said something they didn’t want Chloe to know for whatever reason, then they must have some way to make her not do it again.” Stephanie explained the way she understood it.

     “I hope they don’t take her new gifts away from her, it’s really cool being able to see and touch her.” Stacy said looking worried.

     “Oh no, it would be my fault if they did that to her, and mother would be upset with me for taking Spirit away from her again.” Chloe said with tears in her eyes. Chloe was just about to say more, but she was distracted when Spirit appeared behind her on Shadow.

     “You worry far too much sis.” Spirit said with a grin as she hugged Chloe from behind. “I’m sorry I scared you so much, but I’ve just had my wrist slapped and warned about not doing as I was told.” She explained.

     “I’m sorry for getting you in trouble.” Chloe said as she enjoyed the hug Spirit was giving her. “What did they do to you for talking to me about it?”

     “I just had to write lines for Sammi.” Spirit said with a roll of her eyes.

     “Sammi made you write lines?” Chloe asked with shock in her voice.

     “Who’s Sammi?” Stacy asked.

     “Sammy’s my angel, and Spirit’s probation officer of sorts.” Chloe started to explain. “Is it safe for me to tell them that?” Chloe asked as she turned to look at Spirit.

     “Its fine because of what Stephanie can do.” Spirit said waving off Chloe’s worries. “Sammi wants to meet Stephanie at some point and see what they can do to help her refine her skills to see the dead and help them move on after fixing whatever it is keeping them here.” Spirit went on to explain.

     “What if I don’t want to have this power, or use it?” Stephanie asked looking worried.

     “You could help a lot of souls find peace and move on Stephi.” Spirit tried to make her understand just how special she was. “You could really help people.” She added in a pleading tone.

     “I see lots of people on the TV and in the newspapers that can help people contact the dead, so what difference will one more make?” Stephanie asked in a whiny tone.

     “Most of them are fakes and they end up doing more harm than good, or they just lie to take people’s money and feed off their sorrow.” Spirit said angrily as she remembered some of them doing just that to her mother. “It was one of those fakes that led my mother to try killing herself after telling her a pack of lies.”

     “I’m sorry to hear that, and I’ll do what I can to help out where I can.” Stephanie said with a determined look on her face. “Will I get a grim like Chloe has?” She asked with a grin.

     “No, you won’t, but you will have Sammi watching your back and you can call Chloe in for any ghosts that course you trouble.” Spirit explained.

     “Trouble...? What kind of trouble?” Stephanie asked looking worried.

     “Not all ghosts will accept the fact they’re dead, so they refuse to go into the light when they see it.” Spirit explained.

     “How can they not realise they’re dead?” Stacy asked looking even more confused than Stephanie.

     “They just feel such a strong pull to something in this realm that they can’t find peace.” Spirit started to explain. “That could have been me, if not for Chloe becoming a vessel for me to lock onto and get her help from.”

     “So some ghosts are people who saw something terrible like you did, but they didn’t have someone like Chloe to jump into, so they couldn’t help the ones they wanted to and ended up trapped here?” Stephanie asked now she thought she understood what Spirit was getting at.

     “Yes for the most part, or they are just angry at their death and want revenge on the living, just like James’ stepfather.” Spirit frowned as she thought of the nasty man that did all the horrible things to James.

     “When will I meet this Sammi?” Stephanie asked.

     “So you’re willing to start helping Chloe pass ghosts onto the other side?” Spirit smiled.

     “Chloe has so much to deal with already in her life that I wouldn’t be much of a big sister to her if I turned my back on all this and left her to deal with it all when I can help her.” Stephanie said with pride for what Chloe was able to do.

     “I’ll have a word with Sammi and let her know you’re willing to help, and then I’ll get back to you with a time and a place.” Spirit grinned. “She may call in to speak with you this afternoon, once Chloe has returned home.”

     “That will be fine; I’m only going to be doing some studying in my room anyway.” Stephanie said.

    Spirit disappeared again to go and sort out with Samantha about her having a meeting with Stephanie, and the other three finished their ride and then got the horses settled down.

     “I want you to be on your best behaviour through the day Shadow, I have to go to school, so I won’t be able to spend as much time with you, but I will be thinking about you.” Chloe said as she stroked the side of Shadow’s neck while she fed him some mints.

    Shadow made a sound that let Chloe know he understood her, and he would behave for the stable staff that worked through the week while Stacy was at school, and Stephanie was at college.

    Chloe realised it was time to go when she saw her mother walk into the courtyard with Stacy’s parents walking beside her.

     “Hi sweetie, did you have a good ride?” Valarie asked as she walked up to Chloe and pulled her into a hug.

     “Hi mummy, yes, but it was too short.” Chloe pouted as she looked up at her mother while she got a hug.

     “I’m sorry, but we need to get your things ready for school tomorrow, and I’ve missed you.” Valarie pouted back as she hugged Chloe a little tighter.

    Chloe grinned as she liked the fact she was missed, and her mother wanted to be selfish and steal her away to spend time with her.

     “I’ve missed you to mummy.” Chloe sighed as she enjoyed the hug.

    Stacy’s father soon had Chloe’s bag in the trunk of Valarie’s car, and Chloe was saying goodbye to Stacy and Stephanie. Stacy she would see again in the morning when Dorothy picked her up and took her to school with Stacy, but she wouldn’t see Stephanie until Friday when she returned home from college.

     “You’ve got all my details remember, so don’t think twice about calling me if you want to talk about anything.” Stephanie said as she gave Chloe a hug. “I’d love to hear how your first day at school went.” Stephanie added with a grin as she gave Chloe an even tighter hug.

    Stephanie’s parents would just think their daughter was talking about Chloe’s transition, but Chloe knew that Stephanie was also talking about the ghost stuff as well.

     “I will big sister Stephi, and you know you can call me if you need to talk as well.” Chloe said in return to let Stephanie know that she would be there for her if she had any trouble she needed to talk about.

    Chloe was soon in Valarie’s car and she waved to Stacy, Stephanie and their parents as Valarie drove them home again. Chloe was sad to be leaving Stacy’s house, but at the same time she was looking forward to getting home and checking up on the kittens, and also seeing Aunty Ash again.

    Ashley ran out of the house the minute Valarie pulled up out front. She opened Chloe’s door and then hugged her as soon as she’d finished helping her to get out the car.

     “How was the sleepover?” Ashley asked as she hugged Chloe. “The kittens missed you.” She added as she broke the hug and looked Chloe in the eyes.

     “Hello Aunty Ash.” Chloe giggled. “I had a wonderful time, but I did miss you and mummy, as well as the kittens.” Chloe added. “Spirit looked in on them for me, and she said that you were having trouble trying to keep them out of the bed.” Chloe giggled some more.

     “That’s what I get for trying to borrow your bed for the night.” Ashley frowned. “Every time I threw them off the bed, they would just jump back on and get under the covers again.” She explained.

     “Did you get much sleep then in the end?” Chloe was trying not to giggle as she asked.

     “I did once I gave up and just accepted the fact I wasn’t going to get rid of them, and it was quite nice in the end.” Ashley smiled as she remembered the way the two kittens had cuddled up close to her and were purring happily when she woke that morning.

     “Where will you be sleeping tonight?” Chloe asked.

     “I’m waiting for the removal people to arrive with my things, and I’ve already got one of the other rooms sorted out ready for them to put my bed and other things in.” Ashley grinned. “The room will do until we can get another one decorated for me.” Ashley said as she pointed Chloe towards the house and started walking.

     “Does this mean you won’t have to go away again now?” Chloe asked looking hopeful.

     “Only on a couple of day trips to finish up the sale of the house, but for the most part you’ll be stuck with me kiddo.” Ashley giggled as she tapped Chloe on the nose.

     “That’s wonderful.” Chloe grinned as she threw her arms around Ashley’s neck as she crouched down in front of her so they were at eye level.

     “So can I count on you to help me unpack when the removal van arrives?” Ashley asked with a grin.

     “Yes...!” Chloe said excitedly. “But I’m not very strong though.” She added with a pout.

     “You don’t have to be to help me unpack some boxes.” Ashley smiled. “We’ll let the removal men do all the heavy lifting for us.” She added in a fake whisper as she looked around like she was worried someone would over hear her, even though there were just the three of them stood outside the house.

    Valarie finally managed to get the two of them into the house and then the kitchen so they could have a drink while they waited for the removal men to arrive.

    Chloe made her way over to the corner where she could see the two kittens asleep in a box, but they were soon lifting up their little heads when they heard footsteps. It didn’t take the two kittens long to get up out the box and start fussing around Chloe’s feet looking for attention. She sat down on the kitchen floor and crossed her legs so both kittens could climb into her lap once she’d straightened out her skirt and covered her knees so they had a good sized area to climb onto.

     “I told you they’d really missed you.” Ashley said as she watched Chloe stroke the two purring kittens.

     “I missed them as well.” Chloe cooed as she leaned down and got the end of her nose licked my Angel. This just made Chloe giggle as she stopped stroking Angel to wipe the end of her nose.

    Chloe looked up when she sensed that Spirit was about to appear somewhere in the room. She watched Spirit appear next to her mother looking just like any normal teenage girl would do. She was dressed in a white version of the pink sun dress Chloe was wearing.

     “Hello sweetie.” Valarie said as she gave Spirit a hug.

    Ashley just sat at the kitchen table looking puzzled as she saw that Valarie could touch Spirit. “How are you able to do that?” Ashley finally asked.

     “Did you not tell her mummy?” Spirit asked with a smirk.

     “No, I wanted it to be a surprise.” Valarie grinned as she watched Spirit make her way over to her aunt.

    Ashley reached out tentatively, worried that her hand would pass right through her dead niece, but it didn’t, and Ashley was soon pulled Spirit into a hug like none Spirit had ever had before.

     “How is this possible?” Ashley asked as she held Spirit close to her like Spirit might disappear if she let go. “I never thought I’d be able to hold you like this again.”She added with tears in her eyes.

     “I passed a very important test, and this was my reward Aunty Ash.” Spirit said as she hugged her back.

     “Was it you helping Chloe with her stepfather that earned you this wonderful gift?” Ashley asked as she held Spirit close to her still.

     “Yes it was, but Chloe did all the hard work in facing her demons.” Spirit said as she played down the part she played in stopping James’ stepfather from jumping into Valarie.

     “Show them that other little trick you can do now as well.” Chloe said excitedly.

     “What little trick?” Spirit asked looking confused.

     “The morphing one.” Chloe grinned.

     “Oh that one.” Spirit grinned as she focused on making herself look like Chloe.

    Ashley was soon hugging an exact copy of Chloe, who was still sat on the kitchen floor with the two kittens in her lap falling asleep curled up together still purring as Chloe stroked them. Ashley hadn’t noticed Spirit change, but Valarie was stood with her mouth open as she saw Spirit morph.

     “Oh my...” Valarie said as she put her hands up to her mouth in shock. Can you become anyone you want?” She asked once she recovered from the shock.

    Spirit couldn’t help giggling as Ashley broke the hug and looked confused when she saw she’d been hugging Chloe, she looked even more confused when she looked over and saw a grinning Chloe still sat on the floor with the two kittens in her lap. Ashley kept turning her head to look at both Chloe’s. “Yes I can become anyone, or anything, but it does take a lot of focus and I can’t hold the form for very long at the minute.” Spirit explained as she morphed back to her normal look. “Sammi says that I will be able to do it longer the more I practice.”

     “Why would you need such a skill in the first place?” Ashley asked now she’d recovered from the shock of seeing two Chloe’s.

     “So I can help Chloe deal with situations where she might get caught talking to ghosts among other reasons.” Spirit said sounding a little vague.

     “So you could stand in for Chloe if she needed you to?” Valarie asked.

     “Yes, but I wouldn’t want to leave her to deal with a ghost on her own.” Spirit said worriedly. “I can become a teacher and stop any trouble she might have with other students.” She smiled.

     “I hope she will go to see Jennifer if she does have any trouble with the other students.” Valarie said sternly.

     “I’m sure you can remember from being at school yourself that you can’t go running to the teacher or the headmistress with every little problem.” Spirit tried to explain.

     “Spirit does have a point sis.” Ashley said in agreement.

     “I know how to look after myself mummy, so please try not to worry about me too much.” Chloe smiled.

     “I will always worry about you sweetie, I’m your mother, but I do trust that you can look after yourself.” Valarie said as she crouched down and kissed Chloe on the forehead. “I just don’t want you thinking you need to keep anything to yourself, you’re not on your own anymore.” Valarie added in a warning tone as she looked Chloe in the eyes.

     “I know that mummy.” Chloe smiled. She was glad she wasn’t on her own anymore as well, and with Sprit and Stacy watching her back, she knew she could handle whatever this new school threw at her.

    Valarie made them all a drink and then they sat talking while they waited for the removal van to arrive with Ashley’s things. Ashley made the most of being able to touch Spirit and had her sit on her knee so she could hug her some more.

    The removal van arrived and they let the men carry everything into the house and up to the room Ashley was going to be using. Ashley got the men to put the bed together and place all the heavy furniture in the right place, so all they had to do was unpack the bags and boxes.

    Chloe was laughing and giggling so much while she helped her mother, aunt and sister get the things unpacked, that she thought her face and sides would never stop hurting, but she felt truly part of the family, and was never made to feel like an outsider, or fake daughter. Chloe thought that Ashley was more like an older sister with how she acted most the time.

    Once they had Ashley’s things unpacked, Chloe went to her room to sort out her school bag ready for the next morning. Spirit went with her so she could offer some help where ever needed.

     “You’ll do just fine sis.” Spirit said when she saw the worry in Chloe’s eyes as she touched her shoulder and smiled at her.

    Chloe felt a sudden rush of calm wash over her, and she knew that it was Spirit causing it. “Thanks for that.” She smiled as she turned around and pulled Spirit into a hug. “You’re the best sister any girl could have, or want.” Chloe added with a happy sigh as Spirit sent another calming wave into her.

     “Likewise sis.” Spirit grinned as she broke the hug and looked Chloe in the eyes. “I couldn’t pick a better girl to be me.” She added with a giggle. “Now let’s get you ready for school tomorrow.” Spirit said as she broke the hug and set to work sorting out Chloe’s school bag for her.

    Chloe was happy to just do as Spirit said as she sorted through the bag she’d used for school when she was alive, and she took out the things she didn’t need at this new school, and she replaced it with the new books and other bits. One of the new bits being a laptop she could use at this new school.

     “I don’t know very much about computers sis.” Chloe warned as she watched Spirit lift the lid and fire up the laptop.

     “Just relax and come over here and take a seat.” Spirit said as she indicated for Chloe to sit down in front of the laptop. “Now I want you to type in our password.” Spirit told her.

     “But I don’t know what it is.” Chloe frowned.

     “Just give it a go.” Spirit smiled.

    Chloe let out a frustrated sigh but did as she was told and suddenly she had a word pop into her head and she typed it into the laptop, and then she watched as the thing sprang to life. “How did I do that?” She asked.

     “All part of that little gift I gave you.” Spirit grinned. “You have all my memories to draw on whenever you need them.” Spirit reminded her.

     “But why can’t I remember all of it now?” Chloe asked sounding frustrated.

     “You can, but I need to teach you how, and that is what we will be doing for the rest of the afternoon while you get used to using a computer.” Spirit said sounding bossy.

     “I think the first thing I need to do is change the picture you have as your wallpaper.” Chloe said as she looked at the picture of Spirit while she was still alive, Spirit was grinning as she lay on the grass with her mum and aunty.

     “That’s an easy thing to fix.” Spirit grinned, just like she was in the picture on the screen, but Chloe watched as the girl in the picture changed to one of her grinning instead.

     “How did you do that?” Chloe asked as she now found herself looking at her lying on the grass with her mother and aunt.

     “Just a little trick Sammi taught me, but it only works on computers.” Spirit grinned proudly. “You will find all the pictures that had me in them now have you instead.” Spirit added as she clicked on a folder marked photos, and she was right. Chloe now saw pictures of her doing things she’d never done, in places she’d never been.

     “What about all the real pictures like the ones Mother and Aunty Ash would have of you?” Chloe asked.

     “They will all have me in them still.” Spirit frowned. “Not a lot I can do about that, other than hope no one links that me with you now, if you know what I mean?” Spirit asked.

     “I hope that doesn’t happen.” Chloe said looking worried.

     “Don’t forget about my little memory thing.” Spirit grinned as she wiggled her fingers like she was casting a spell. “Now start learning to use that gift I gave you.” Spirit ordered as she pointed at the laptop.

     “And just how do I do that?” Chloe asked sounding a little too sarcastic as she said it.

     “Just close your eyes and take a couple of deep breaths to relax yourself.” Spirit started to explain. “I can feel how tense you are, and I think that’s the reason you’re having trouble using my gift.” She said sounding calm.

    Chloe took a couple of deep breaths to relax herself and she started to feel something deep inside trying to make its way to the surface. I can feel something warm building inside.” Chloe said excitedly.

     “Good, now let it wrap around you like a warm blanket on a cold day.” Spirit said.

    Chloe did as Spirit asked, and she felt the feeling wrap around her, and she wasn’t scared about going to school anymore, or looking like a fool if she got asked a question in any of the lessons she was expected to take part in.

     “I feel smarter than I should be.” Chloe said all of a sudden as she opened her eyes and knew her way around the laptop like she’d been the one to spend all the time adding music to it and surfing the net and doing her homework while going to her old school, or the real Chloe’s old school. “I have all your memories.” Chloe added with a snuffle as she remembered the fun times the real Chloe had had while spending time with her father while on holiday just before the accident.

     “I’m sorry about that sis, but I couldn’t just give you the stuff you needed, so I had to give you everything.” Spirit said as she pulled a sobbing Chloe into a hug. Chloe could feel the pain of losing her father, even though it wasn’t really her father.

     “Please don’t be sorry sis.” Chloe snuffled some more as she broke the hug to look Spirit in the eyes. “This makes me feel even closer to you, and it’s such a wonderful gift to have.” Chloe smiled. “It feels like I’ve been a girl all my life now.” Chloe grinned as she wrapped her arms around herself.

     “You have been a girl all your life silly.” Spirit grinned back as she playfully slapped Chloe on the arm.

     “You know what I mean sis.” Chloe whined as she slapped Spirit back. Spirit defended herself and they were soon rolling around on the bed giggling as they tickled each other.

    They stopped playing around when they heard giggling from the doorway and they saw Valarie and Ashley stood there watching them play around.

     “Hi mummy.” Both girls said as they sat up on the edge of the bed panting heavily from all the energy they had used up, well Chloe was panting, but Spirit looked relaxed and well rested still.

     “Hello girls.” Valarie smiled. “Dinner is nearly ready, so if you could get cleaned up Chloe.” Valarie said. She already knew that Spirit didn’t eat any more, so she never bothered telling her to get cleaned up ready for dinner, not that Spirit looked dirty.

     “I need to go and see Sammi about having a chat with Stephanie, so I’ll go and do that while you eat.” Spirit explained.

     “We’re having a movie night after, if you want to join us for that?” Ashley asked Spirit looking hopeful.

     “Popcorn...?” Spirit asked with a grin.

     “Always.” Ashley huffed like Spirit had just asked the daftest thing ever.

     “Count me in then.” Spirit giggled as she clapped her hands together.

     “Can you still eat popcorn then?” Chloe asked looking puzzled.

     “Yes, I can eat all the things I use to, but I don’t need to.” Spirit shrugged. “You can’t have a movie night though, and not eat popcorn.” Spirit added with a frown like Chloe was insane for asked such a question this time.

     “I’ve never had a movie night before, well not with others in the room, but I use to watch them all the time while being locked in my bedroom.” Chloe said with a shudder as she remembered some of the things she did while she was still James. “I do remember Spirit liking them though.” Chloe smiled as she drew on some of Spirit’s memories from when she was still alive.

     “We’ll let you choose the movie tonight then.” Ashley said as she stepped over and wrapped an arm around Chloe’s shoulder just before she pulled her into a hug.

     “I’ll see you all later then.” Spirit smiled just before she vanished.

     “Where’s she rushing off to?” Valarie asked as she turned to look at Chloe for an answer.

     “Sammi wants to have a word with Stephanie about her gift, and what they can do to help her use it to help ghosts find peace and move onto the other side.” Chloe explained as Ashley led her over to her bathroom to get her hands washed ready for dinner.

     “So Stephanie can do the same things you can do?” Ashley asked.

     “No, but she can see ghosts and help the living to find some peace so their loved ones can move on to the other side.” Chloe tried to explain.

     “It all sounds pretty spooky to me.” Ashley said in a scary sounding voice just before she started to giggle.

    Chloe couldn’t help giggling herself as she went into the bathroom to wash her hands. Once Chloe was done, she followed Ashley down to the kitchen, so they could help Valarie finish up setting the table so they could eat.

    Stephanie was sat at the desk in her bedroom studying when she felt a slight chill, so she turned to find Spirit stood just behind her.

     “Hi Spirit, I thought that was you I felt.” Stephanie smiled, not worried about seeing Spirit stood there.

     “Hello again Stephi, I’ve brought Samantha to speak with you.” Spirit said as she pointed at an empty spot in the middle of Stephanie’s room just as a thin crack of light appeared and got wide enough for a person to step through. Stephanie watched as a tall thin woman stepped through with flaming red hair and a pure white business suit on, which just made her hair look even redder.

     “Hello Stephanie, I hope you don’t mind me popping in to see you?” Samantha asked with a smile as she held out her hand to shake Stephanie’s. “Spirit has told me so much about you that I feel like we’re already old friends.” She added.

     “Hello Ma’am, I wish I could say the same, but Spirit has told me very little about you.” Stephanie said nervously as she shook Samantha’s hand.

     “I can understand that, but you must not blame Spirit for that, she was only doing as she was told, and truth be told, she still said more than I would have liked.” Samantha said as she gave Spirit a quick glance before she went back to looking at Stephanie. “And please call me Sammi, all my friends do.” Samantha smiled.

     “Thank you Sammi, and you must call me Stephi.” Stephanie smiled back. “Do angels have many friends?” Stephanie asked looking puzzled.

     “Not as many as I’d like, but I have a couple of creatures I consider friends.” Samantha said sounding a little cryptic.

     “Creatures...? As in not all of them are human?” Stephanie asked.

     “I didn’t come here to talk about me my sweet child.” Samantha said with a little chuckle. “Spirit says that you’re willing to help Chloe deal with the backlog of earth bound ghosts we need to get moved onto the other side.”

     “Yes I am, but I need to know that it won’t interfere with me getting my degrees and finding a job.” Stephanie said looking very serious.

     “We will do all we can to make sure it doesn’t, but ghosts can be a little unpredictable.” Samantha said with a strained look on her face that told Stephanie they were probably always unpredictable.

     “What sort of things will I be asked to do?”

     “We will guide you towards ghosts that are hurting and find they can’t move on due to something they saw at their time of death.” Samantha explained.

     “You mean like Spirit who saw her mother killing herself?” Stephanie asked as she remembered what had happened to James when the real Chloe forced him to return to his body.

     “Yes, sort of, but these are just simple ghosts that refused to go into the light.” Samantha said with a frown towards Spirit. “Spirit became something far different to a ghost when she joined with James.”

    Spirit opened her mouth to say something, but she stopped when Samantha raised her hand. Stephanie thought it looked like Samantha had actually stopped Spirit from being able to speak. Stephanie had to stop herself from giggling when she saw Spirit pout and fold her arms across her chest as she let out a huff because Samantha had done just that.

     “I wish I could do that with Stacy.” Stephanie said as she thought how cool it would be to be able to shut her younger sister up some times.

     “I don’t like doing it to Spirit, but she does tend to let her mouth run quicker than her brain can keep up.” Samantha said sounding frustrated with Spirit. Samantha raised her hand again and Spirit was able to speak once more, but whatever she was going to say never left her lips this time. “Do you still have something to say Spirit?” Samantha asked.

     “No Sammi, I’m fine just listening.” Spirit said with a sweet smile as she pretended to lock her mouth and then place the key in her pocket to let Samantha know she was going to keep quiet on her own while she finished talking to Stephanie.

    Samantha just frowned at Spirit like she would believe that when she saw it, but she wanted to get done explaining things to Stephanie, so Stephanie could get back to her studying.

     “How will I get hold of you if I find a ghost haunting someone?” Stephanie asked.

     “Just think my name in your head, and I’ll get the message.” Samantha smiled.

     “What happens if I think your name when I don’t actually need you?” Stephanie asked looking worried that she might upset Samantha and then not have her come when really needed.

     “I’ll only come to you when I hear you say the words ‘Samantha I need you’ that should help to cut down on the mistakes, but I won’t be angry if you do call me by mistake.”

    Stephanie was just about to ask another question when she saw Samantha and Spirit suddenly vanish. Stephanie soon understood why when Dorothy knocked on the door just before she entered.

     “Hi mum.” Stephanie said trying to look casual.

     “Hello dear, I thought I heard you talking to someone.” Dorothy said as she looked around the room.

     “I just hung up on a friend from college.” Stephanie said as she held up her cell phone.

     “Oh, that would explain it then.” Dorothy smiled. “Dinner will be on the table in ten minutes, so get washed up and then come down.”

     “Okay, thanks mum.”

    Dorothy left the room, closing the door behind her and leaving Stephanie to get her things put away.

     “How did you know to vanish just now?” Stephanie asked in a whisper after she saw Samantha reappear.

     “It’s an angel thing.” Samantha grinned, but never gave Stephanie a proper answer. “I do want to thank you for helping Chloe to settle in and also for giving her someone to talk to when she needs it.” Samantha added looking truly grateful for what Stephanie was doing.

     “You’re welcome, but I have a feeling that it will be me needing Chloe, more than she needs me.” Stephanie said with a nervous giggle.

     “I don’t mean over the ghost whispering thing. I mean for all the help you’ve shown her over her transgender issues.” Samantha said with pride for the young woman sat before her. “The poor child has had such a rough life since the death of her own mother; it’s good to see her enjoying life again.” Samantha said with a faraway look in her eyes as some tears ran down her cheeks.

     “Where’s Spirit?” Stephanie asked when she realised that Spirit hadn’t returned with Samantha.

     “I let her go and enjoy movie night with Chloe and her family.”

     “May I ask you something?” Stephanie asked, glad that it was just her and Samantha. “What’s the real reason behind Chloe not being able to see her real mother?”

     “It’s very complicated.” Samantha said looking sad. “She does want to let Chloe know she’s very proud of her and glad that she’s found a new family, but she’s being punished for something she did at the time of James’s accident.

     “Did she have something to do with the accident that killed James’s stepfather?” Stephanie asked.

     “We’re not allowed to talk about it, and I’m begging you not to say anything to Chloe about this, she would only get upset, and she’s been upset enough for one lifetime.” Samantha said in a tone that told Stephanie the conversation was over.

     “I understand, but I hope that whoever it is that handed out this punishment to Chloe’s real mother will ease up on her when they see how much good Chloe is doing for them.” Stephanie frowned. “It’s like they are punishing Chloe as much as they are her mother.” She added.

     “I don’t think anyone is hurting as much as Nicole is right now.” Samantha said with pain in her voice.

     “Nicole...?” Stephanie asked.

     “Nicole is James’s mother’s name.” Samantha explained. “I’m sorry, but I’m needed elsewhere, just remember to call out my name when you need me.” Samantha added just before she vanished again.

    Stephanie had a million questions she wanted answers to, but she could see that Samantha was upset about something, so she decided they could wait for another time. She got cleaned up and then left her bedroom and pulled Stacy out of her room so they could both head down for dinner.

    Chloe was just helping her mother and Aunty Ashley to clear the table when she saw Spirit appear. Before Spirit could say a word though, she was pounced on by the two kittens.

     “Did you miss me?” Spirit cooed as she picked up the two purring kittens and gave them a hug.

     “How did the talk go with Stephi?” Chloe asked.

     “It was going fine until her mother came into the room.” Spirit started to explain.

     “Did she see the two of you?” Chloe asked before Spirit could say anymore.

     “No...!” Spirit said with a look that questioned Chloe’s understanding of who she was talking to. “We vanished before she entered the room, but Sammi said I could come here and enjoy the movie while she finished up with Stephi.” Spirit grinned. “So what we watching then this evening?” Spirit asked as she placed the two kittens back on the floor.

     “Aunty Ash was telling me about a film called Tangled that I’ve never seen, so we’re going to watch that.” Chloe said looking excited about the movie night.

     “You’ve never seen Tangled?” Spirit asked looking shocked to hear that. “It’s the best film ever made.” She added.

     “I can remember you liking it, but it’s different to me watching it for myself and enjoying it.” Chloe said looking a little confused as to how she could make them all understand what she meant.

     “I better help you get the dishes done then, so you can find out for yourself.” Spirit said as she was suddenly wearing a piny ready to help wash the dishes.

    They soon had the dishes done and Chloe and Spirit went with Valarie to the living room, while Ashley sorted out the popcorn.

    Spirit was sat one side of Valarie and Chloe the other, and then Ashley joined them and sat the other side of Chloe and place the large bowl of popcorn on Chloe’s knee for them all to share while they watched the movie.

    Chloe really enjoyed the movie and she was sorry to see it end and then her mother say it was time for bed, but she was tired and went up without any fuss after she scooped up the two kittens who had jumped on her knee just before the movie started, which meant the bowl of popcorn ended up on Valarie’s knee.

    Spirit was already in the bed when Chloe got done brushing her teeth in the bathroom, and the kittens were already curled up against her.

     “Did you enjoy the movie then sis?” Spirit asked, but already knew the answer.

     “The movie was really good, but it was even more fun having a movie night with you, mum and Aunty Ash.” Chloe grinned as she slipped under the covers and then lay down so she was facing Spirit.

     “The first of many movie nights you will get to enjoy.” Spirit grinned back.

     “I wish I could look forward to that, but I can’t stop thinking about starting school tomorrow.” Chloe admitted.

     “You’ll be fine, and you have Stacey, Jade and Sophie to help you settle in.” Spirit said as she tried to help Chloe calm down.

     “I’m worried that someone will find out my secret though.”

     “Trust me sis, they won’t, and you have me to help you prove anyone wrong if they did find out that secret.” Spirit said as she took hold of Chloe’s hand and helped her to relax enough to drift off to sleep. Spirit also helped Chloe to have pleasant dreams that night.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © February 2013

Part Three of 13+

Chapter Three: Starting School

    Chloe was woken on the Monday morning, not by her alarm clock, but by her two kittens playing around on the bed as they chased each other around. Smokey slipped off Chloe’s shoulder which was under the covers, and he ended up sat on her head.

    She opened her eyes and looked at Smokey as he tried to get back onto his paws; he looked as though he smiled at Chloe just before he licked her nose and jumped out of sight again to carry on chasing Angel around

     “He’s sorry for waking you.” Spirit’s voice came from the other side of the bed.

     “I thought I’d wake to find you gone again.” Chloe said with a sleepy smile as she turned over to look at Spirit.

     “Sammi gave me permission to stop the night to help you get some sleep ready for your big day at school.” Spirit explained.

     “Were you helping me have nice dreams?” Chloe asked as she couldn’t remember having any bad dreams to do with her being at school.

     “Yes, I hope you don’t mind, but you were starting to worry about it all as you fell asleep, so I gave you a little nudge towards some nicer dreams.” Spirit smiled with pride.

     “I didn’t know you could do that, but I don’t mind at all.” Chloe said as she sat up and had a stretch. “And thank you for waking me up you little ball of fur.” Chloe added as she scooped up the smoky gray kitten and looked him in the eyes. She was soon giggling though when she was pounced on by Angel, who also wanted some attention.

    Chloe was sat up in bed with a kitten in each hand when there was a knock on her bedroom door just before her mother entered the room.

     “Good, you’re awake.” Valarie said as she entered the room and made her way over to where Chloe was on the bed. “I’ll take those two out of your way, so you can take a shower and see about getting ready for school.” Valarie took hold of a kitten in each hand and then stepped back to wait for Chloe to slide out of bed.

     “Why aren’t you telling Spirit to get up?” Chloe asked with a pout as she slid out of bed and slipped her feet into her slippers.

     “Something tells me that Spirit doesn’t need as much time as you to get ready for school.” Valarie said in answer to Chloe’s question. “It’s not like anyone is going to see her apart from you anyway.”

     “I can be ready in a snap.” Spirit said as she clicked her fingers and vanished from the bed, just to reappear next to it dressed in a school uniform that matched the one Chloe would be wearing. Spirit even looked like she’d brushed her hair and added a little makeup as well.

     “Can I wear a little makeup?” Chloe asked as she looked up at Valarie.

     “No, you don’t need any makeup on, you’re pretty enough without it.” Valarie said as she frowned at Spirit. “Spirit isn’t going to be seen at school, so she won’t get in trouble, but you read the rules about there not being any makeup allowed other than concealer to cover up spots or other things like that.”

     “What if someone sees that I’m not really a girl without any makeup on?” Chloe tried to argue, but she already knew it was a weak argument, as she looked nothing like a boy in the first place, other than between the legs and in the chest area where there were no breasts growing yet, but Stacy didn’t have any breasts either, so Chloe knew there must be other girls at the school; in the same boat.

     “You look pretty enough without any makeup on sweetie, and no one would ever think you to be a boy.” Valarie said as she leaned down and kissed Chloe on the cheek. She couldn’t give Chloe a hug due to her still having a kitten in each hand. “Now go take a shower and I’ll sort you out with some breakfast.” Valarie added as she guided Chloe towards her bathroom just before she left the room to take the kittens down and feed them.

    Chloe was soon showered and heading down for some breakfast wearing nothing but clean training bra and panties under her bathrobe, and she had her slippers on her feet. The training bra was padded, so it looked like Chloe now had a small set of breasts.

     “Good morning sweetie...!” Ashley said when she saw Chloe enter the kitchen. “Are you excited about going to school?” She asked as she pulled Chloe into a hug.

     “I’m more scared to death Aunty Ash than excited.” Chloe mumbled, due to her face being buried in Ashley’s dressing gown.

     “You’re worrying over nothing.” Ashley said as she led Chloe over to the table and helped her to take a seat. She then poured her out some cereal before she took her seat again and carried on eating her toast.

     “I hope you’re right Aunty Ash.” Chloe said still looking nervous, not sure if she would be able to keep any of her cereal down.

     “You already have three friends, which is more than you’ve had in the past when you’ve gone to school.” Ashley pointed out. “Not to mention the fact you’re now a girl.”

     “Only to look at when I’m dressed.” Chloe frowned.

     “A good tip would be to not go taking your clothes off in front of anyone while you’re at school then.” Ashley said in a fake whisper.

     “Do you think...?” Chloe said looking annoyed, but she was soon trying not to grin when she saw the goofy look on Ashley’s face.

     “Just relax and be yourself, well the Chloe you that is.” Ashley said looking confused with herself. “You’ve always felt like a girl, and now you get to be one.”

    Chloe went to say something, but stopped when she realised that what Ashley was saying did make sense to her and she could just be herself now.

     “I can see you know I’m right.” Ashley said looking smug with herself. “Jade and Sophie haven’t picked up on you being anything but a girl called Chloe, so why would anyone else at the school?” Ashley asked.

     “I may not say this very often, but my sister is right sweetie, you will be just like all the other girls wandering around the school.” Valarie said as she brought a plate of French toast over to the table for Chloe to eat.

     “Hey...! What’s that suppose to mean?” Ashley asked looking hurt at her sister’s comment. “I’m always right, except when I’m wrong, but even then I’m right.” Ashley argued.

     “Right...” Valarie said, not looking convinced that she understood anything of what her sister had just said.

    Chloe found herself giggling as she watched the two of them playing around arguing with each other. Chloe loved to see her new mother and her aunt play around like this; it was all new to her. As James it had always been him and his mum, then it was him, his mum and Mark until his mum died, then it was just him and Mark until he ran away and got hit by the truck, so as James, Chloe had never seen this sort of closeness between family members before.

     “Hurry up and eat your breakfast Chloe.” Valarie said snapping Chloe out of her thoughts over her lonely past.

    Even though Chloe hadn’t felt hungry, the smell of the French toast changed that and she soon finished her cereal and was getting stuck into two slices of French toast before she washed it all down with a glass of milk. She also took her pills which Valarie had handed to her once she’d finished eating.

     “Do you need some help getting ready for school?” Valarie asked looking hopeful.

     “I could use some help with my hair mummy.” Chloe said as she got up from the kitchen table.

    Valarie started grinning as she got to her feet and followed Chloe out the kitchen, so she could help her get ready for school.

    Chloe was soon dressed in a gray pleated skirt, white blouse, gray pantyhose and a pair of ballet flats in black. Chloe finished off the look with a gray tie, which just left her needing to put on a gray blazer once Valarie had finished with her hair.

    Valarie sat Chloe at the dressing table, and then she started to brush out Chloe’s hair before she started making one long single braid down the back.

     “Did you use to do this for the real Chloe?” Chloe asked as she looked at Valarie in the mirror.

     “You are the real Chloe.” Valarie scolded her playfully. “And don’t you ever forget it.” She added as she gave Chloe a hug and kissed her on the cheek.

     “Sorry mummy.” Chloe smiled as she enjoyed the hug. “So did you used to do this for Spirit?” Chloe asked, using the real Chloe’s new name.

     “I used to, right up until she said she was old enough to do her own hair.” Valarie said looking sad about losing the right to do this simple task for her daughter.

     “I always regretted saying that to you mother.” Spirit said from just behind her.

     “Why did you never tell me?” Valarie asked looking hurt as she turned to look at Spirit.

     “Pride I guess.” Spirit shrugged. “I just wanted to be seen as being more grown up, and having your mother do your hair for you just seemed childish.”

     “I don’t mind feeling childish.” Chloe grinned. “You can do my hair as much as you want.” She added as she looked at a grinning Valarie in the mirror.

     “I’d like it if you did my hair from time to time as well mother.” Spirit was asking more that stating a fact, she wasn’t sure her mother would still want to play around with her hair.

     “I’d love to play around with your hair again sweetie, but I thought you could get any look you wanted with a click of your fingers?”

     “I can, but it’s not the same as having you do it.” Spirit pouted as she stepped closer and gave Valarie a hug.

     “I’m so glad that I can hug you again princess.” Valarie said as she wrapped her arms around Spirit and hugged her back.

    Chloe watched the two of them hugging each other, but she didn’t feel jealous or left out of it, she was just happy to have a family that loved her, and Chloe could see that Valarie loved her just as much as she loved Spirit.

     “I better get back to working on Chloe’s hair or Stacy and Dorothy will be here and she won’t be ready.” Valarie said when she saw the time was getting on.

    Chloe was sporting a French braid by the time Valarie had done, and Chloe loved the way it looked.

     “Wow mummy, it looks so pretty.” Chloe said as she turned her head from side to side while looking in the mirror.

     “It looks nice, and will be kept out the way while you’re at school.” Valarie said with pride in her voice over just how well the braid suited Chloe. “I’m sure you don’t want to be seen playing around with your hair on and off all day, and a braid is very low maintenance?” Valarie explained.

     “Not really because that would be a dead giveaway that I’m not a real girl if they all saw me trying to make my hair look pretty all the time and failing.” Chloe said looking worried.

     “You are a real girl sweetie, so stop saying that you’re not.” Valarie said in a pleading tone as she helped Chloe to stand up so she could give her a hug.

     “I’m sorry mummy, but I just feel so...” Chloe trailed off as she couldn’t think of the right word to explain how she felt.

     “I think I know how you feel sweetie. Robert tried to explain some of the things you’d be going through, and you will always be my daughter, no matter how you feel.” Valarie said as she held Chloe close and remembered some of the things Dr Kaufman warned her about.

     “I wish I was like Stephi, and I was on the other side of it all.” Chloe sighed as she enjoyed the hug.

     “Please don’t wish your life away.” Valarie said as she hugged Chloe a little tighter. “I want to help you grow into the beautiful woman I know you will be one day.”

     “I want that too mummy, but I just don’t feel like those pills are working, I don’t feel any different.” Chloe said sounding frustrated.

     “I did warn you that things wouldn’t change overnight.” Valarie smiled at just how much like a normal teenage girl Chloe sounded right now. “The testosterone blockers you’re taking will help the small dose of female hormones you’re taking develop like all the other girls in the school, and you look just the same as Stacy does at the minute.” Valarie explained. She was stopped from saying more when Spirit informed them that Dorothy and Stacy were just pulling into the drive.

    Chloe slipped on her blazer and grabbed her school bag and laptop case before she made her way out her bedroom and down the stairs. Ashley was just letting Dorothy and Stacy in the front door as Chloe and Valarie arrived at the bottom. Spirit had vanished, saying she’d be keeping an eye on Chloe, and also looking out for any signs of trouble.

     “Hi girlfriend...!” Stacy shouted the minute she saw Chloe. She ran over to where Chloe was stood and she threw her arms around her. “You look so smart in your uniform, and I love what you did with your hair.” Stacy said as she made Chloe to a quick twirl for her.

     “I can’t take credit for the hair that was mother’s work.” Chloe smiled proudly.

     “Can you make my hair look like that mummy?” Stacy asked as she looked up at Dorothy.

     “I’m sorry honey, but I wouldn’t know where to start.” Dorothy admitted as she looked at Chloe’s braid.

     “I could do it for you Stacy, if you have ten minutes to spare?” Valarie said as she looked at Dorothy.

     “I have plenty of time to get the girls to school, and she would look pretty with a braid like Chloe.” Dorothy said with a smile as she saw Stacy’s face light up.

     “Do you want a cup of tea while you wait?” Ashley asked.

     “That sounds like a wonderful idea.” Dorothy smiled as she followed Ashley into the kitchen, while Stacy went up to Chloe’s room with Chloe and Valarie.

     “Thank you for doing this Mrs Ballard.” Stacy said as they entered Chloe’s room.

     “Think nothing of it, and I’ve told you to call me Valarie or Val.” She said in a playful scolding tone. “And it’s Miss Ashcroft from now on.

     “Sorry Val.” Stacy said looking a little sheepish. “Does that mean Chloe is Ms Chloe Ashcroft then?” Stacy asked.

     “Yes, Chloe is now Ms Ashcroft.” Valarie smiled as she led Stacy over to the dressing table and sat her down so she could make her hair look like Chloe’s.

    Stacy had her hair tied back in a simple high ponytail, so Valarie pulled out the hair band and set to work. Chloe stood and watched what her mother did, so she could learn to do it herself, not so she could do her own hair, but so she could do it for Stacy, and whoever else liked the look of it.

    Valarie was soon done, and Stacy now had a French braid just like Chloe, but it did look a little different due to Stacy having much longer hair, and it also being a glossy black instead of the blonde like Chloe had.

     “What do you think?” Valarie asked as she held up a hand mirror for Stacy to see the back of her head while she looked in the large mirror on the dressing table.

     “Wow Valarie, I look amazing.” Stacy grinned as she reached up and touched her own hair. “Thank you so much.” She added as she jumped up and gave Valarie a hug.

     “You’re welcome sweetie, now we better see about getting the two of you to school before you’re late, which wouldn’t be good on your first day back.” Valarie said as she led the two girls out of Chloe’s bedroom and back down the stairs.

     “What do you think mummy?” Stacy asked as she skipped into the kitchen and then did a twirl to let Dorothy get a proper look at her new hair style.

     “That looks really pretty honey.” Dorothy said. “I hope you remembered to say thank you to Mrs Ballard?” She asked.

     “Yes she did Dorothy, and it’s going to be Miss Ashcroft from now on. I’ve decided to use my maiden name like I do with my writing.” Valarie explained. The other reason was to stop people being able to link the new Chloe with the old one as easily. Valarie thought that the different last name might stop anyone putting two and two together.

     “That’s a good idea, and it will give Chloe a new start as well, now she’s your daughter and not your son.” Dorothy said in agreement.

    Valarie had let Dorothy and her husband think that Chloe had once been her son, but was now transitioning into her daughter. She didn’t think it safe to let them know all the details surrounding Chloe’s past, as it would lead to them finding out about Spirit and the fact Chloe could see and speak to ghosts. Valarie didn’t think that even a couple like Dorothy and Tom would be that open minded if they found out.

     “That was my thoughts.” Valarie agreed, as she let the lie play out.

     “Thank you for the tea Ashley.” Dorothy said as she got up from the table. “I better see about getting these two to school so they can lean something useful.” She added as she stepped over to where the two girls were stood waiting to be taken to school.

     “Try and relax sweetie, and go straight to see Jennifer if you have any trouble with any of the other children at school.” Valarie warned as she pulled Chloe into a hug.

     “Don’t you mean Miss Scott?” Chloe corrected her mother as she hugged her back. “I don’t want to get in trouble with the headmistress for calling her by her first name while at school.”

     “Good point.” Valarie smirked. “I’m sure Miss Scott would let you off once or twice though.” Valarie added.

     “I’d rather not find out mummy.” Chloe said looking worried.

     “I think that uniform is making you act smarter already.” Valarie giggled as she gave Chloe another hug.

     “Thanks mummy... I think.” Chloe said, not sure if her mother had just paid her a compliment or not. “I do love the uniform.” She added with a grin as she stepped back and did another twirl, making the gray pleated skirt flare out as she spun around.

     “Stephanie was just the same when she first put her uniform on.” Dorothy smiled.

     “I don’t know how anyone can find this uniform exciting.” Stacy grumbled as she looked down at herself in her matching uniform to what Chloe was wearing.

     “We all know that you’d be happier covered in hay and smelling of horses.” Dorothy frowned. “Come on then you two; let’s see about getting you to school.” Dorothy added as she rounded up the two girls and led them out of the kitchen and then out the front door and over to the Range rover.

    Stacy and Chloe both got in the back and then they waved to Valarie and Ashley who were stood at the front door waving to them. Chloe could see that Valarie looked just as nervous as she felt at that very moment.

     “You’ll be alright Chloe, I’ll help you fit in, and you’ll soon have lots of new friends to chat to.” Stacy said with a smile as she took hold of Chloe’s hand once Chloe had stopped waving to her mum and aunt.

     “Thanks Stace, but I already have the best friend ever.” Chloe smiled back nervously as she squeezed Stacy’s hand to let her know she was that friend.

     “BFF’s?” Stacy asked with a grin.

     “BFF’s.” Chloe grinned back.

    Dorothy smiled as she looked in the rear view mirror at her daughter and her new best friend helping each other to stay calm as she drove them to school. Dorothy thought that Chloe coming into Stacy’s life was the best thing that could have happened to her, as Stacy had been living in her own little world since Stephanie’s secret had come out at school, and some of the girls Stacy had thought to be her friends, had pulled away when they found out Stacy’s sister was once her brother.

    Both girls went quiet as Dorothy drove in through the gates of the school and pulled up outside the main house. They did cheer up a little when they saw Jade and Sophie come running over to the car.

     “Looks like someone has been waiting for you two to arrive.” Dorothy said with a smile as she got out the car and then opened the back door for Stacy to get out.

    Rather than get out her own side, Chloe slid across the seat and got out the same side as Stacy, so she could keep close to her. Chloe could already see some of the other children looking at her and then whispering to the person stood next to them.

     “Don’t let any of this bother you Chloe.” Sophie said when she saw Chloe looking worried. “Some of them have read your mother’s books and they are just curious about you.” She added as she wrapped an arm around Chloe’s waist to let everyone know that she was friends with her.

     “How do they know who I am?”

     “Sorry, but I happened to let it slip that you were friends with Stacy, and you just got out a car with Stacy.” Sophie pointed out.

     “Have you read any of my mother’s books?” Chloe asked as she focused on Sophie and tried to block out all the looks she was getting from the other children. Chloe wasn’t sure she liked being noticed, as James she would just be ignored most the time when not being picked on, but now she was being noticed and eyed up by some of the boys.

     “Jade and I borrowed a couple of them out the library the other night, and we’re really enjoying them, but we do wonder just how much like your mother you are.” Sophie smirked.

    Chloe called on some of the real Chloe’s memories to remember what her mother had wrote about in her books, and she soon realised what Sophie was getting at.

     “Sadly I’m not that much like my mother, and you can’t believe she did all those things she wrote about.” Chloe said waving off Sophie’s excitement.

     “I still think being friends with you is going to be an adventure.” Sophie said, not letting what Chloe just said calm her excitement.

    Chloe was just about to say something else when she saw a couple of boys making their way over to her, Sophie, Jade and Stacy. Chloe was suddenly very nervous. She’d got used to being around girls her own age, but she’d not been around any boys until now, and all Chloe could think about was the trouble James had had with boys in the past.

     “Hi... It’s Chloe... Right...?” One of the boys asked, looking almost as nervous as Chloe did.

     “Yes, that’s right.” Chloe replied with a nervous smile.

     “Daughter of Valarie Ashcroft, the writer?” He asked.

     “Guilty.” Chloe blushed. “And you are...?” She asked when she realised that he wasn’t going to offer his name willingly.

     “I’m sorry.” He said looking a little flustered. “I’m Finlay Cross, and this is my friend Paul Wright.” The boy said. “I’m hoping to become a writer myself one day, and I would love to sit and pick your brain some time.” He blurted out looking excited about meeting her.

     “You’d be better off picking my mother’s brain, as she’s the writer in the family.” Chloe pointed out. “I’m not that good with writing myself.” Chloe said.

     “I think you’re being modest,” Finlay said. “I checked your grades, and you came out top of your class at your old school, and have even had a couple of your short stories printed in the back of your mother’s books.” He added.

     ‘Crap!’ Chloe thought to herself. ‘This guy knows more about me than I do.’ “My mother did most of the work on them; I just gave her the rough outline.” She said to try and cover her little slip, and hopefully stop him asking her any more questions.

     “I think coming up with a good idea for a story is half the battle.” Finlay said, not looking like he was going to stop picking her brain. “And I’m sure you’ve learned something from your mother while she’s been writing.” He added with a smile.

     ‘Is he flirting with me?” Chloe thought to herself. “I can have a word with my mother for you and see if she’d be willing to meet and give you some advice.” Chloe said, wanting to put an end to this little interrogation before she dropped herself in it even more than she already had.

     “I’d love to come over to your home and meet your mother.” Finlay grinned.

     ‘Double crap...! I didn’t mean it like that.’ Chloe screamed in her own head. She didn’t like the way he was looking at her either. ‘Is he flirting with me?’ She thought, but before she had time to come up with an excuse to remove the offer for Finley to come over to her home and meet her mother, Chloe was knocked to one side by a tall blonde girl with a couple of other girls following close behind.

     “Hey! Watch where you’re walking.” Chloe snapped as she caught her balance just before she fell over, thanks to a little help from Sophie who had been stood just off to one side.

    The blonde girl that was just about to speak to Finlay spun around and glared at Chloe as she looked her up and down, then she got a look on her face that said Chloe was no threat to her. “You should learn to look where you’re going little girl.” The blonde said in a matter of fact way as she turned back towards Finlay.

     “You walked into me.” Chloe snarled as she pushed the girl.

     Living rough on the streets of London had taught Chloe not to let anyone get the upper hand, so she wasn’t going to let this girl broadcast to the school that she was a push over.

     “You didn’t just touch me did you, you little bitch?” The blonde girl said sounding shocked as she turned back to face Chloe.

     “Yes, and here, I’m doing it again.” Chloe said as she gave the girl another push.

     “Do you have any idea who you’re messing with?” The girl asked as she bent down and tried to look more menacing, and let Chloe know that she was bigger than her, not that Chloe hadn’t noticed already.

     “As I’m new at the school, and you’re not anyone famous, the answer would be no.” Chloe shot back as she starred daggers into the girl’s eyes, not looking scared at all.

     “I own this school little girl, and you don’t want me as an enemy.” She warned. “I could make your life a living hell.” The girl added with an evil grin.

     “Is that meant to scare me?” Chloe asked, not looking impressed. She’d seen far scarier kids in her old school, and they had knifes to back up what they said, not a makeup case and a hair brush.

    The girl went to say something else, but stopped when Finlay spoke to her. “Leave her alone Jane, you was the one that walked into her.”

     “But I just wanted to say hi to you Fin.” The girl Chloe now knew to be Jane said with a pout.

     “Well say hi and move along, I was in the middle of a conversation with Chloe.” Finlay frowned like he saw this Jane as an annoyance.

     “Oh... If that’s how you’re going to be, I may never speak to you again.” Jane said as she stuck her nose in the air and walked off with her two friends running to catch up with her, but not before they both gave Chloe an evil look that said this wasn’t over.

     “I wish that was true.” Finlay said under his breath, but it was still loud enough for Chloe and Sophie to hear. Stacy and jade joined them now that Stacy’s mother had got in her car and driven away. “I’m sorry about Jane; she’d been trying to get me to go out with her for the past couple of years.” Finlay apologised.

     “I’m shocked that you’ve never been tempted to go out with such a wonderful girl.” Chloe said heavy with sarcasm.

     “She’s just not my type.” Finlay chuckled. “I like my dates to have something between their ears.” He added with a grin.

     “Who is she anyway?” Chloe asked, trying to ignore what Finlay just said. She hoped that by not responding to it, he might get the message that she wasn’t interested.

     “She’s Jane Bridgeport, her father’s an MP, and just as bad as she is.” Sophie said with a roll of her eyes. “I’m sorry to say, but she’s not far wrong when she says she owns the school.” Sophie warned.

     “You mean her father actually owns the school?” Chloe asked looking worried for the first time now.

     “No, nothing like that, but she does seem to be able to get most people she doesn’t like in trouble, and even though she’s not that bright, she still seems to pass all her tests somehow.” Sophie said with a knowing look.

     “Wonderful.” Chloe frowned. “Here less than an hour, and already I’ve made an enemy of the most popular girl in school.” She added with a sigh.

     “Not the most popular.” Finlay smiled. “Just the biggest bitch.” He added.

     “Gee, that makes me feel much better.” Chloe said sarcastically again.

     “Don’t worry about Jane too much; she won’t want to take on Sophie here.” Finlay informed her. “Though I must admit that you seem a little happier and a lot less bitchy these days.” He added as he saw the way Sophie was stood with Chloe, Jade and Stacy. He was use to seeing Jade hanging around with Sophie, so that wasn’t any different.

     “I finally realised that this school wasn’t big enough for two queen bitches.” Sophie said with a smile that didn’t look real, and also let Finlay know that the bitch part of her nature was still there when she needed it.

     “This suits you far better Sophie.” Finlay smiled. “I’ll talk to you later about this meeting with your mother then Chloe.” Finlay added as he carried on where they had stopped when Jane interrupted them.

    Before Chloe had time to say something to take the offer off the table, Finlay was gone as he ran off shouting to a group of boys just making their way into the large house that was the main school building.

     “I think he likes you.” Jade said with a giggle.

     “Well I don’t like him.” Chloe shot back looking worried.

     “Why were you flirting with him then?” Jade asked looking confused.

     “I wasn’t flirting with him...!” Chloe said in a squeaky voice that she always got when she was shocked about something, it was one of the things that got James picked on a lot in his old school, and also the reason he stopped going.

     “It did kind of look like you were flirting with him Chloe.” Stacy agreed with a frown. Chloe could also see that Stacy understood how she might have made that simple mistake with not being use to interacting with boys while being dressed as a girl.

     “Great, first day at school, and already I have a boy with a crush on me, and the girl that would like to go out with the boy wants to kill me.” Chloe grumbled.

     “Don’t sweat it girlfriend, you’re not on your own.” Sophie said as she wrapped an arm around Chloe and started leading her towards the main building.

    Chloe was glad she wasn’t on her own, but she couldn’t help wondering if Sophie and Jade would be her friends if they knew her secrets, or the one that she was really a boy pretending to be a dead girl.

     “Thanks, I have a feeling that I’m going to need all the friends I can get.” Chloe said as she looked around to see if she could see where this Jane Bridgeport was, but she couldn’t see her anywhere.

     “Don’t forget you also have me on your side sis.” Spirit said as she appeared on the other side of Chloe to what Sophie was walking. “Don’t worry; you’re the only one that can see me right now.” Spirit added when she saw the worried look on Chloe’s face, and just before a boy walking the other way past straight through Spirit, or more to the point Spirit passed straight through him. “I know; we need to talk later.” Spirit said after seeing the look Chloe had now.

     “Everything alright Chloe?” Sophie asked when she saw Chloe looking at something to her other side.

     “Fine, I was just checking out the school.” Chloe lied.

     “We’ll give you the full tour later, but we need to get to the head office and find out your timetable.” Sophie said as she led Chloe through the large building that looked more like a school on the inside than it did the outside.

    Even though the school looked like a large stately home from the outside, it was quite modern looking on the inside with classrooms that would put James’ old school to shame.

    Sophie and the others led Chloe down a long hallway until they came to a large double set of doors, but they turned to the left and Sophie opened another door before they reached the large double set of doors.

     “That’s Scottie’s room.” Sophie said when she saw Chloe looking at the doors.

     “Scottie’s room...?” Chloe asked looking confused.

     “Scottie, the headmistress.” Sophie said it like Chloe should already know all this.

     “Oh, you mean Miss Scott.” Chloe said as the penny finally dropped and her brain caught up with what Sophie was saying.

     “Yes, but we don’t need to use her proper name while she’s not around.” Sophie said as she had a quick look around the office to make sure Miss Scott wasn’t in there talking to another member of the staff.

     “Hello girls, don’t tell me you’ve got a problem already?” The woman behind the desk said with a smile as she closed a file and then got up to find out what they wanted.

     “Good morning Mrs Sapphire. Everything is fine, but we’ve brought Chloe Ashcroft here to get her timetable, as it’s her first day here at the school.” Sophie explained.

     “Oh yes, Miss Scott asked me to inform her when you arrived.” Mrs Sapphire said with a smile. “Please take a seat and I’ll let her know you’ve arrived.” She added as she pointed over to some seats along one of the walls.

     “You don’t need to wait with me.” Chloe said when she saw the other three all taking a seat with her. “I don’t want to make any of you late for your first classes.” She added looking worried.

     “You’ll never find your way around on your own to begin with, and I don’t trust the other students to give you the right directions.” Stacy said as she sat down right next to Chloe.

     “I have to agree with Stace on this one Chloe.” Jade said as she took a seat.

     “I don’t trust what Jane might do if she finds you wandering around alone, so I’m waiting as well.” Sophie said as she took a seat.

    Chloe smiled as she saw that the three of them really were her friends. This made her feel special, and being in school as a girl really didn’t seem that scary anymore. She still felt a chill run down her spine when the door at the other end of the office opened and Chloe saw Jennifer walk through it.

     “Good morning Ms Ashcroft, and what brings you three to my office so early in the school year?” Jennifer asked as she looked at Stacy, Sophie and Jade with a stern look only the headmistress of a school like this one could have.

    Chloe couldn’t help but stare at Jennifer, as she looked very different to how she’d looked the last couple of times Chloe had seen her. Jennifer was now in a female looking dark gray business suit that had a tight fitting pencil skirt that went down to just above the knee. She was also wearing pantyhose or stockings as Chloe could see that her legs were wrapped in a nearly black nylon fabric that vanished into a pair of black stiletto shoes.

     “We’re just waiting for Chloe to see you Miss Scott, and then we will make sure she gets to her first class okay.” Stacy answered for the three of them.

     “That’s very kind of you.” Jennifer smiled. “Come along then Ms Ashcroft and I will give you your timetable and fill you in on the rules.” Jennifer added as she helped Chloe to stand.

     “Yes Jenn... Miss Scott.” Chloe said, but had to correct herself at the last minute. She looked up at Jennifer to find her frowning down at her. “Sorry Miss Scott.” Chloe added with a sheepish look.

    Jennifer didn’t answer her; she just led her into her office and closed the door before she said a word. “I’ll let you off this time Chloe, but please try not to slip up again, or I will be forced to give you a punishment.” Jennifer warned as she led Chloe over to a chair on one side of a large desk. Jennifer then walked around to the other side and sat down herself. “The other reason is the last thing you need is for the other students to think we have some special relationship.” Jennifer added.

    Chloe looked a little hurt when Jennifer said that, because she thought they did share a special bond. “I understand Miss Scott.” Chloe said sounding a little sad.

     “We do share a special bond sweetie, but we don’t want anyone finding out outside your small group of friends.” Jennifer said with a warm smile that didn’t suit the way she was dressed with her strict looking makeup and her hair pulled back in a tight bun on the back of her head.

    Chloe was soon smiling again when she heard this and saw the smile on Jennifer’s face.

     “I see you’ve already had a run in with Ms Bridgeport as well.” Jennifer frowned, looking serious again.

     “She started it.” Chloe said in her own defence, thinking that Jennifer was about to tell her off.

     “Ms Bridgeport normally does.” Jennifer sighed. “Just be careful around her, she can be a real bitch.” Jennifer added the word ‘bitch’ in a whisper.

    Chloe looked shocked to hear Jennifer say that, but then she looked a little puzzled as to how Jennifer knew about her little coming together with Jane Bridgeport. “How did you know about me and Jane having words?”

     “CCTV.” Jennifer smiled. “I can access it on my computer, and I just happened to be checking out the main entrance when I saw Jane bump into you.” She started to explain. “I must say that I’ve never seen Jane look so shocked before, when you didn’t back down like most the students do.” Jennifer added with a grin.

     “It was just a misunderstanding over a boy called Finlay Cross.” Chloe grumbled. “She thinks I have a thing for him, but I don’t.”

     “I’m not sure if Finlay has a crush on you or your mother.” Jennifer giggled.

     “What...?” Chloe asked looking shocked.

     “Finley wants to be a writer, so when he found out that the daughter of Valarie Ashcroft was going to be starting here today, he’s been bugging me ever since for me to get him a meeting.” Jennifer explained.

     “That would explain the reason for him getting excited when I said he would need to speak with her and not me about writing then.” Chloe laughed nervously.

     “Yes it would.” Jennifer smiled. “I was thinking of asking your mother to come into the school and give a lesson on how she became a writer. I thought it would stop the other students from bugging you with questions.”

     “That would be a wonderful idea.” Chloe agreed. “I’m a little worried that someone might have seen a picture of Spirit, and realise that I’m not her real daughter.” Chloe said looking worried.

     “Your mother was very careful not to let people know she had a daughter up until now, and she has never had any photos in the press that I know off that showed Spirit to be her daughter.” Jennifer said to reassure Chloe her secret was safe.

     “I’d like to thank you for helping me and my mother do this for me.” Chloe said as she looked at Jennifer with tears in her eyes

     “It’s I that should be thanking you for saving my best friend from doing something very foolish.” Jennifer said as she got up and grabbed a tissue so Chloe could wipe her eyes.

     “Thank you Miss Scott.” Chloe smiled as she took the tissue and wiped her eyes.

     “Do you mind if I ask you a personal question Chloe?” Jennifer asked as she sat in the empty seat next to Chloe.

     “Please do Miss Scott.”

     “Did you and Spirit have anything to do with the sudden change in attitude Sophie had?”

     “Yes.” Chloe blushed. “Sophie was feeling guilt over her mother’s death, and her mother asked me to help, so Spirit and I helped Sophie talk to her mother and move on after finding forgiveness for herself.” Chloe explained.

     “Does this mean that Sophie knows your secret?” Jennifer asked looking worried.

     “Which one?” Chloe asked looking confused.

     “The being able to see ghosts and speak to them.” Jennifer frowned. “I hope we can keep the other one secret from everyone we don’t want knowing about it.”

     “Spirit did something that wiped Sophie’s memory of the talk we had with her mother, she just feels at peace with what happened, and you can see that she’s a much happier person for it.” Chloe said with a sense of pride in what she was able to do.

     “Sophie and Jade both have nothing but nice things to say about you and Stacy now, so I hope you don’t mind me placing the four of you in the same classes?” Jennifer asked happily already knowing the answer by the grin on Chloe’s face.

     “That’s wonderful.” Chloe grinned excitedly.

     “The only time you won’t be with them is when you should be doing PE, then you will go to the library and study until your next lesson.” Jennifer explained as she rose to her feet and then helped Chloe to stand. “Please come and talk to me if you have any problems with anyone.” Jennifer added.

     “Do you mean like Jane Bridgeport?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes, and anyone else, but I have a feeling that you’ll be just fine.” Jennifer said with a knowing look. “After all, you do have a guardian angel looking out for you.”

     “She’s actually my spirit guide, but I know what you mean.” Chloe grinned.

     “Have you seen any ghosts roaming around the school since you arrived here?” Jennifer asked in a whisper.

     “No, not yet, but I’ve been distracted with Jane and Finlay.” Chloe whispered back.

     “Do let me know if you find any.” Jennifer said looking excited.

     “I have a feeling that I will be seeing lots of them.” Chloe said as she could feel something all around her, but it all felt just out of reach. “I think Spirit is keeping them away from me while I settle in to my new role.” Chloe added.

    “I wouldn’t be doing my job if I didn’t help to protect my sister.” Spirit’s voice said as she appeared next to Chloe.

     “How come I can see you without touching Chloe?” Jennifer asked as she looked at Spirit dressed in a school uniform just like Chloe and the other girls in the school.

     “Hello Miss Scott.” Spirit smiled. “I’ve been promoted to junior angel in training, so I can appear real to people when I want.” She added with a smile as she let Jennifer poke her. “It will also help me keep Chloe safe when needed.”

     “Please try and keep a low profile, I don’t need my office full of students saying they saw the ghost of a young girl appear.” Jennifer warned.

     “I’ll do my best Miss Scott, but I can make people forget they ever saw me if they do.” Spirit explained.

     “Let us hope you never need to use it on anyone, now let me give you your timetable Chloe, and you better give Stacy, Sophie and Jade theirs as well.” Jennifer said as she handed Chloe four A5 sized cards with a weekly timetable on it.

     “Thank you Miss Scott.” Chloe grinned as she took the cards from her and then she left the room to join the others out in the main office. Spirit just vanished again as Jennifer watched.

     “I don’t think I’ll ever get use to that.” Jennifer said as she shook her head and returned to her desk to carry on looking through some paperwork she’d been looking at when Mrs Sapphire called her and said that Chloe was out in the main office.

     “How did it go?” Stacy asked when she saw Chloe walk out of the Headmistress’s office.

     “It went fine, and she’s placed us all in the same classes because we’re all friends.” Chloe said as she handed the three girls copies of the time table that Jennifer had given her.

     “That’s so cool...!” Sophie said a little too loud. “Sorry.” She added when Mrs Sapphire gave her a stern look.

     “Please keep the noise down and make your way to you homerooms before you’re all late.” Mrs Sapphire said, but she didn’t look angry with them.

     “Yes ma’am.” All four girls said as they picked up their bags and then left the office.

    Chloe walked with Stacy at her side behind Sophie and Jade. Chloe could see the close bond between Sophie and Jade, just like she had with Stacy, and together they had a good friendship forming, something Chloe had never known before.

    Sophie and Jade led them into a classroom and then they all took over one corner of the room as they sat down and waited for the teacher to arrive.

    Chloe felt nervous again when she saw some of the other students looking at her, but she knew to expect it with being a new face in the school.

     “Don’t let it bother you Chloe. “Sophie said as she placed a hand on Chloe’s shoulder from where she was sat with Jade just behind her and Stacy. “You’re just a new face for them to look at; they will soon get used to you being here.”

     “I hope so.” Chloe said nervously.

    Chloe was glad to see the teacher arrive in the room and tell all the students to find a seat and face the front of the classroom so he could take the register.

    The teacher was soon calling out names, and Chloe tried to put a face to each name, but she was soon looking at one girl on the other side of the room when the teacher called out the name Susan Smith. Susan Smith was the name she’d used when she went to the hospital for her tests last week. Chloe wondered if this was the same Susan Smith that was intersexed and had been raised as a boy until they found out he was really a girl with a birth defect. The girl looked just like all the other girls did in the class, just a little shy, or was it nerves.

    Chloe was snapped out of her thoughts when Stacy poked her in the arm to let her know that the teacher was calling out her name.

     “Here Sir...!” Chloe called out as the rest of the class had a little laugh over her daydreaming.

     “Please try to pay more attention in future Ms Ashcroft.” The teacher said sounding bored with it all already.

     “Sorry Sir.” Chloe said as she looked down so no one saw her blushing with embarrassment. She was soon stealing looks across the room at the girl called Susan Smith though. Chloe wondered how she felt, and if it was anything like she did at the minute.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © February 2013

Part Four of 13+

Chapter Four: I’m not your enemy

    “We need to get a move on, or we’ll be late for our first class.” Sophie said as the four of them left the homeroom and made their way down the hallway after the homeroom teacher said they could leave.

     “Why is the first class of the day always on the other side of the school, and they never give you enough time to get there without running, but then they shout at you for running in the hallways.” Jade grumbled as the four girls did a very fast walk.

     “So they can shout at you, or place you in detention for being late.” Stacy said sounding out of breath as she tried to keep her book bag and laptop case on her shoulders as they made their way through the hoard of other students all trying to get to their first class of the day.

    Chloe was quiet as she tried to remember where they were going, just in case she got lost and found herself separated from the others at some point later in the morning.

     “How you doing back there Chloe?” Sophie asked as she looked over her shoulder to make sure Chloe was still with them.

     “I’m fine.” Chloe smiled. She was fine, she was heading to class dressed as a girl and none of the other students were trying to pick on her, and she had three really good friends to hang around with.

    Chloe was still distracted by hearing the name Susan Smith being called out in their home room. Chloe had no idea just how dangerous it was for her to be in the same class as the girl she was pretending to be at the hospital, and whether or not this Susan Smith might find out her secret at some point in the future. All Chloe could do for the time being though is trust in her mother and Dr Kaufman

     “Finally.” Stacy said as they came to a stop at the doorway to a class room.

     “Is this where our first class is?” Chloe asked as she pulled out her timetable to see what it was they had for their first lesson.

    Chloe was distracted when she heard a soft female voice say excuse me, she looked around to find Susan Smith stood there looking at her.

     “Yes...?” Chloe asked as she felt her mouth go dry on her all of a sudden.

     “May I get past? You’re blocking the doorway.” Susan said nervously as she pointed into the classroom.

     “Sorry.” Chloe said as she realised she had stepped into the doorway to see what was in the room, but she’d stopped to see what the class was on her timetable when she saw nothing but desks and a blackboard, and no other clues as to what was tort in the room.

     “No problem.” Susan smiled as she walked into the room and made her way to a desk near the front of the room.

     “We better find our seats before we all end up sat apart.” Sophie said as she entered the room with Jade following close behind. Chloe and Stacy followed her, and they were soon all seated together in a corner of the room.

    Chloe couldn’t help herself as she sat looking at Susan on the other side of the room as she got out her text books and started looking through them. Susan never spoke to any of the other students around her, and she’d not spoke to anyone in their homeroom either. Chloe could see a lot of James in Susan, and she wondered if there was anything she could do to help. The teacher arriving in the classroom stopped Chloe from thinking about Susan anymore for the time being, and she was soon getting out her own text books and starting her first lesson of the day, which was history.

     “I can’t believe he gave us homework on our first day back at school.” Stacy grumbled as they made their way to their next class after finishing with their history lesson.

     “We don’t have history again until Thursday, so it’s not like we don’t have plenty of time to get it done.” Jade pointed out.

     “True, but you’d think they would give us a couple of weeks to settle in first.” Stacy whined. “Don’t you agree Chloe?”

     “I don’t really mind when they start giving us homework.” Chloe shrugged. She was more interested in watching Susan walking down the hallway just in front of them.

     “What’s with all the interest in Susan Smith?” Stacy asked as she saw what Chloe was focused on. “Can you see something?” Stacy whispered.

     “No, I just wonder why she doesn’t have any one walking with her, and she didn’t talk to anyone in the homeroom either.” Chloe said thinking out loud.

     “Susan’s Father is a teacher here at the school, so she’s a bit of an outcast to the other students.” Stacy explained. “I did try to make friends with her last term, but she didn’t seem interested, so I gave up trying.” She explained. “I thought we might have safety in numbers, with me being an outcast as well.”

     “Doesn’t she have a mother?” Chloe asked as she wondered if it was the fact her father teaches here at the school, or the fact she was hiding a secret and didn’t want to get close to other students and have them find out.

     “As far as I know it’s just her and her dad, I’ve never seen Susan with a woman that could be her mother.” Stacy said looking thoughtful as she tried to remember if she had. “She’s a bit of a tomboy as well, which would suggest their not being a mother on the scene.” Stacy said with a thoughtful look on her face.

     “What you to whispering about?” Sophie asked as she stopped walking and turned to face Chloe and Stacy.

    Chloe was just about to answer Sophie when she was pushed from behind and she fell forward into Sophie and Jade, but was caught by her two friends before she fell over.

     “Oh I’m sorry, I didn’t see you there.” Jane Bridgeport said with a smirk once Chloe was back on her feet properly and she’d spun around to see who it was that pushed her.

     “Somehow I find that hard to believe.” Chloe said through gritted teeth.

     “Are you calling me a liar?” Jane asked trying to look innocent.

     “Yes I am.” Chloe snapped out. “I don’t know what your problem is with me, but I’m not your enemy, and I have no interest in Finlay Cross, so please feel free to have him.” Chloe added sounding frustrated.

     “Just who do you think you are little girl...?” Jane asked with anger in her eyes. “Does it look like I need your permission to get any boy in this school?” She added in a tone that said Chloe had just insulted her.

     “You may be able to get all the boys in school, all apart from one.” Chloe smirked. Chloe had no idea where that had just come from, but she realised then that it was something that Spirit would have said while she was still alive.

    Jane looked even angrier as she saw Stacy, Jade and Sophie all try to hide a giggle at what Chloe had just said, but they soon stopped when Jane spoke again.

     “How’s your brother doing these days Stacy...?” Jane asked with a smirk. “Oh wait, he’s not your brother anymore is he, well not in the true sense of the word.” She added sounding like the heartless bitch she was.

    Chloe looked at Stacy to see her reaction, and noticed that Stacy was looking at a fourth girl that had joined Jane and the other two that had been with her earlier in the morning. Chloe wondered who this new girl was, but Stacy soon answered that question for her.

     “How’s the new group of friends working out for you Tracy?” Stacy spat out as she directed her anger at her old friend who had told the school about Stephanie, well she’d told Jane, who then spread it around the whole school.

     “I’m the one doing the talking.” Jane said as she tried to get Stacy focused back on her.

     “Oh right, I forgot that you don’t like your lemmings to speak do you, because they might sound more intelligent than you.” Stacy said with venom in her voice. “But if I was as dumb as you, then I might set the same rules.” Stacy added with a smile.

    Jane’s face turned red and she took a couple of steps forward, but stopped when Sophie stuck her cell phone in Jane’s face.

     “Remember this?” She asked as she watched the colour drain from Jane’s face as she looked at whatever was on the screen of Sophie’s phone.

     “How did you get your hands on that?” Jane asked as she looked at Sophie with fear in her eyes.

     “Does that really matter?” Sophie asked with a pout. “All that does matter is I do have it, and I’m sure the press would love to find out what an MP’s daughter gets up to while she’s at school.” Sophie said in a matter of fact way as she turned her phone back around and then hit the screen to close the file she’d opened. “I’m not sure your daddy would understand though.” Sophie added with an evil grin.

     “You must have done something illegal to get that.” Jane said as she pointed at the phone in Sophie’s hand.

     “Why don’t you have me arrested then?” Sophie smirked. “I do have copies of it in other places, just waiting to be uploaded to the internet.” She added with a grin this time. “You’d be a star overnight.” Sophie laughed.

     “What do you want from me to make that go away?” Jane asked looking nervous, all of her queen bitch image forgotten.

     “You don’t have anything I want Jane, but you can keep away from Chloe and Stacy from now on, or I will make your life a living hell.” Sophie said as she placed her phone back in her book bag.

    Jane answered Sophie by turning around and walking off in the other direction without saying another word. Tracy and the other two girls looked shocked for a couple of seconds before they all ran off to catch up with Jane.

     “What do you have on her?” Stacy asked with a grin as she turned to look at Sophie after she watched Tracy running to catch up with her leader.

     “Just a little something I was saving for a rainy day.” Sophie smiled.

     “I’m sorry I forced you to use it on me then Sophie.” Chloe said with a sigh.

     “Don’t be, it was well worth it to see her lose that bitchy streak for a couple of minutes.” Sophie grinned.

     “How did you get what it is you have on her?” Chloe asked as they started walking again.

     “You can’t be the daughter of a computer programmer without picking up a few things along the way.” Sophie smirked. “And Jane should really learn to not do things she shouldn’t while having her web cam turned on.” Sophie added sounding very cryptic about it.

     “You hacked her computer?” Stacy asked a little to loud.

     “Keep it down will you.” Sophie said in an angry sounding whisper as she looked around to make sure they hadn’t been overheard, but all the other students were too busy getting to their next lesson to be bothered with what they were doing.

     “Sorry.” Stacy mumbled through Sophie’s hand, which was clamped over her mouth.

     “Do you go looking in everyone’s computer Sophie?” Chloe asked nervously as she started to worry about her finding out all of her secrets.

     “No, just Jane.” Sophie admitted. “She likes to get dirt on people, so she can blackmail them into helping her with her school work.” Sophie started to explain.

     “Helping her...?” Jade snorted. “More like do it all for her.” She added.

     “So I got into her computer to see if I could find something to use against her if she ever tried to blackmail me.” Sophie grinned.

     “And I gather you found something?” Stacy said.

     “Yes, but it’s best to keep it to myself, so it doesn’t get out what her secret is.” Sophie smiled. “It’s only any good as a blackmail tool for as long as no one knows what it is.” Sophie explained as she saw Chloe, Stacy and Jade all looking a little hurt over the fact she wouldn’t tell them what Jane’s secret was.

    As much as the other three didn’t like being kept in the dark, they could also understand what Sophie was saying, and so they let it go, safe in the knowledge that Sophie had their backs when it came to Jane Bridgeport.

     “You do realise that she will just work even harder to find something to use again you now, so she can get that back, whatever that is.” Jade pointed out.

     “I know, but it will have to be pretty good to force my hand.” Sophie grinned, like she wasn’t worried too much. “And poor Jane just isn’t smart enough to pull anything like that off.” Sophie added with a pout.

    Chloe found herself thinking she was glad she had Sophie as a friend now she knew about her skills with a computer. She was snapped back to where she was when they walked into another classroom and found themselves some seats at the back corner again. Chloe noticed that all the classrooms seemed to have the same number of desks in the same rows. Chloe noticed Susan sat in the same seat near the front, she already had her text book out, and she was reading it while they waited for the teacher to start the lesson, which was English. Chloe had to look away when Susan looked up and then around the room like she knew she was being watched.

    The teacher started the lesson and Chloe listened to what she had to say, and found she actually liked being at school now she wasn’t trying to fit in with the boys, and she also had some friends to hang around with, but she couldn’t help feeling sorry for Susan as the day went on and she saw that Susan was all on her own, and never tried to interact with the other students.

     “Do you think we should ask her to join us?” Chloe asked at lunchtime when they were sat in the dining room eating their lunch, which Chloe thought was amazing compared to the stuff they use to serve in James’ old school.

     “Ask who to join us?” Stacy asked, not being privy to Chloe’s thoughts as she looked at Susan sat alone on the next table over.

     “Susan Smith.” Chloe said in a whisper as she nodded her head in Susan’s direction.

     “Why are you so fascinated with Susan?” Stacy asked looking puzzled.

     “I just feel sorry for her being stuck all on her own.” Chloe said, hoping that Stacy would accept that as a good enough reason.

     “It’s her choice to be that way Chloe, like I said, I tried last term to make friends with her, but she wasn’t interested.” Stacy reminded her.

    The subject became mute when Susan got up from the table she was sat at and she took her tray to the counter and then left the dining room having finished her lunch.

    Chloe knew she should keep away from Susan, but part of her just wanted to help Susan find a friend. Chloe really needed to talk to someone about it, but she couldn’t really say too much to Stacy without letting her know that Susan was raised as a boy unit it was discovered he was really a girl, but had some sort of birth defect that made the doctors say she was a boy at birth.

     “She really doesn’t look very happy with you Sophie.” Jade said, snapping Chloe out of her thoughts.

     “Who’s not happy?” Chloe asked as she looked in the direction Jade was looking, she soon realised who she was talking about when she saw Jane looking in their direction with daggers aimed at Sophie. The thing that shocked Chloe the most though was the fact Spirit was stood just behind her listening to whatever it was Jane was saying to the other three girls sat with her.

    Chloe had to clamp her hand over her mouth when Spirit gave her two thumbs up as well as a grin. Jane’s look turned to one of anger towards her, but she was soon getting out a small mirror and checking her face when she saw that Chloe was trying not to giggle at her. Jane had no idea that Chloe was actually looking at Spirit stood right behind her.

     “What’s so funny?” Sophie asked when she saw that Chloe was trying not to giggle at Jane and her friends. “Just because I have some dirt on Jane, doesn’t mean the evil bitch won’t try something anyway, she’s not the brightest person I know.” Sophie warned.

     “I’m sorry, but I was just thinking of something else.” Chloe said as she tried to get her giggling under control.

    Chloe soon had a reason to stop giggling when she saw Finlay and Paul come over and sit at their table. “Hello ladies.” Finlay said with a smile. “I hope you don’t mind if we join you?” He asked, but he was already making a start on his lunch.

     “We don’t but I have a feeling that she’s not very happy about it.” Stacy said as she pointed her thumb in Jane’s direction.

    Finlay looked over his shoulder at Jane, and then he just turned back and carried on eating his lunch without a care in the world. “You’d think she’d get the message by now and find some other boy to chase after.” He said with a roll of his eyes.

     “Maybe she wants what she knows she can’t have.” Sophie pointed out.

     “That does sound like the sort of dumb thing she’d want to do.” Finlay said not sounding impressed with the fact Jane wanted him. “I’m sorry I got you dragged into all this Chloe.” Finlay added, shocking Chloe into almost choking on her orange juice.

     “Are you okay Chloe?” Stacy asked sounding worried as she smacked Chloe on the back thinking she was choking.

     “I’m fine.” Chloe choked out as she tried to clear her throat of juice that had just gone down the wrong hole.

     “You’re very different Chloe.” Finlay smiled just before he put another fork full of food in his mouth.

     “Different how?” Chloe asked looking angry and worried at the same time. She thought he might have seen some sign of James’ showing through.

     “I mean different in a good way.” Finlay smiled some more. “You have a look in your eyes that says you see more than everyone else around you.” He tried to explain.

     “Oh my god, he’s flirting with you sis.” Spirit said from the side of her where she’d suddenly appeared.

    Chloe’s head spun around to find Spirit sat on the edge of the table as she checked out Finlay. Chloe wanted to scream at her, but couldn’t without making herself look totally insane, so she had to turn her head back towards Finlay and the others.

     “Are you okay Chloe?” Jade asked as she looked in Spirit’s direction, but didn’t show any sign of seeing her.

     “I’m fine; I just thought I heard someone call out my name.” She said with a forced smile as she tried to get her emotions under control again. Chloe actually wanted to scream at Spirit for her to come up with some way to make this boy go away and leave her alone.

     “He is cute though sis.” Spirit said with a grin in her voice. Chloe could just picture the grin plastered across Spirit’s face without trying to look in her direction.

     “You’re not helping.” Chloe mumbled under her breath as she took another sip from her glass of orange juice.

     “Who’s not helping?” Stacy asked.

     “This glass of juice isn’t helping me to shift this tickle in my throat.” Chloe lied. She wished Stacy would get with the program and help cover for her, not sit there asking silly questions that just dug an even deeper hole.

     “He’s going to think you’re just playing hard to get if you don’t start talking to him normally.” Spirit said in a matter of fact way.

    Chloe found herself choking again as she was just taking another sip from her glass as Spirit said that. Chloe glared up at Spirit, who got the message that she should leave before she caused even more trouble for Chloe.

     “I think we should switch you to water if you can’t handle your juice.” Sophie said as she tried not to giggle at Chloe acting weird. Sophie just thought Chloe liked Finlay and was nervous about talking to him.

     “It’s just first day nerves getting to me.” Chloe said between coughs.

     “Have you had time to speak to your mother yet about me meeting her?” Finlay asked.

     “I only just met you a couple of hours ago, so when would I have had time to speak with my mother?” Chloe frowned.

     “Good point.” Finlay laughed. “It just feels like I’ve known you for much longer.” He added with another little chuckle.

     “I spoke with Miss Scott earlier, and she said she was thinking of asking my mother to come into the school and speak to whoever wished to find out more about how she became a writer.” Chloe started to explain. “So I don’t need to bother her with just seeing you, you can join the others and wait for her to come into the school.” Chloe added looking smug over the fact she’d just managed to un-invite Finlay to her home.

     “Do you know when this will happen?” Finlay asked sounding disappointed. “I was looking forward to spending some time with you, as well as meeting your mother.” He added.

     “You’ll just have to settle for seeing me around school then won’t you.” Chloe said with a smile, even if she did have to force it. Chloe looked at Stacy and saw a look that said ‘welcome to womanhood’ or that’s what Chloe saw in Stacy’s eyes, but it was hard to tell what Stacy was thinking most the time.

     “I’m thinking of joining the book reading club, do you think you’ll be joining?” Finlay asked as he looked at Chloe.

     “I don’t think so, I have an after school job working at Stacy’s parent’s stables.” Chloe said in a matter of fact way as she hoped Stacy wouldn’t blow this excuse and say she wasn’t needed after school.

     “So you like to ride then?” Finlay asked, not fazed by the blow off.

     “Yes, I have my own horse stabled there.” Chloe told him, thinking it was harmless enough to let him know some of her information, and Spirit said she needed to talk to him.

     “Chloe’s like a horse whisperer or something.” Jade said. “She can make her horse do some really cool things like pick flowers when he is saying thank you. And she’s the only one that can ride her horse.” She added.

     “I said you were different to other students here at the school, and I was right.” Finlay said looking smug with himself.

    Chloe looked at Stacy for some help, but Stacy just shrugged as if to say she’d got nothing that would help Chloe get out of this.

     “I just come from a different place; you will soon see that I’m just like all the other girls here at the school.” Chloe said as she slid her chair back and then stood to let Finlay know she’d had enough of talking to him.

     “I doubt that Chloe.” Finlay grinned. “I have a feeling that you’re very different to the girls that come to this school.” He added.

     “What are you trying to say about us?” Sophie asked as she stood along with Stacy and Jade.

     “I’m not saying anything bad about any of you; I just find Chloe to be more mysterious.” Finlay stuttered out as he tried not to upset Sophie anymore than he already had.

     “Well let me save you some trouble then Finlay.” Chloe said as she turned to face him. “I’m not interested in sharing my private life with anyone at the minute, I just want to focus on my school work and enjoy the company of my friends and my horse when not at school.” Chloe informed him just before she turned around and picked up her tray to take it over to the counter.

    Finlay just sat and smiled like Chloe had set him a challenge more than just blown him off.

     “I’ve never seen Finlay flirt with anyone before, but he sure has his eyes set on you.” Sophie said once they had handed their trays in at the counter.

     “I wasn’t lying to him with what I just said. I’m really not looking to start dating at the minute.” Chloe said as she started walking away from the counter towards the exit.

    Chloe saw Jane walking towards her with her tray of half eaten lunch, and she saw a look in Jane’s eyes that said she was up to something, but just before Jane reached her she saw Spirit appear between them, and then there was a clatter and a girl screaming. Spirit vanished again and Chloe could see that it was Jane doing the screaming as she was now wearing what was left of her lunch.

     “You did this you stupid little bitch...!” Jane shouted as she looked at Chloe.

     “How could she have done that to you from all the way over there?” A dinner lady asked as she looked at the ten feet between Jane and Chloe.

    Chloe looked shocked to be accused, but she was also trying not to giggle as she looked at the mess Jane was in. Chloe soon lost her battle not to start laughing when she heard Stacy, Sophie and Jade all giggling. Pretty soon the whole dining room was in uproar as everyone started laughing at Jane.

    Jane just let out a squeal as she started stamping her feet like a small child having a temper tantrum. This just made everyone laugh even harder, so Jane ran from the dining room with her three Hench women running after her.

     “Spirit...?” Stacy asked in a whisper as she leaned in so no one else would hear her ask, not that anyone would over the noise of all the laughter.

    Chloe just looked over at Stacy and nodded to say yes it was, but she didn’t know the reason for why Spirit had just done that, other than Jane must have planned for Chloe to wear her dinner.

     “I’ve seen it all now.” Sophie said as she got her breath back once she’d stopped laughing. “How the hell could she expect to blame you for her clumsiness?”

     “Heaven forbid she would take the blame for something going wrong.” Stacy said as she tried to sound just like Jane. “You know she doesn’t do mistakes.” She added.

    Sophie, Chloe and Jade were soon giggling again as they watched Stacy copy Jane’s temper tantrum and then start doing a silly run around the dining room, which set all the other students off again, and even a couple of the dinner ladies. Stacy stopped playing around when she was warned to by a dinner lady that had managed to stop laughing.

     “Shall we go and see what after school clubs are happening this term?” Sophie asked once they were out the dining room and walking down the hallway towards the main entrance where all the notice boards were.

     “I don’t mind looking, but I’m not interested in joining any.” Chloe said.

     “Not even the book reading club?” Sophie asked with a grin.

     “No... Not even the book reading club.” Chloe giggled as she playfully slapped Sophie’s arm for teasing her about Finlay.

    Chloe was left with her mouth hanging open when she saw the list of things she could do after school. She could do anything from sword fencing to web design, as well as things like chess and modern dance, but all Chloe wanted to do is spend time with Shadow her horse, as well as going home and doing things with her mother and aunty.

    Stacy wasn’t interested in signing up for any clubs, but Sophie and Jade signed up for the sword fencing and the web design, and Sophie signed up for an advanced computer programming club, but Jade passed on that one.

     “I just need to go and have a word with the teacher that’s sorting out the web design club.” Sophie said as she saw the teacher down the hallway.

     “I’ll come with you Sophie.” Jade said.

     “Do you mind if I just go for a walk outside?” Chloe asked, as she had very little interest in the internet or learning anymore than she needed to.

     “Sure, but keep an eye out for Jane and her crew.” Sophie warned.

     “We will.” Stacy answered for the two of them as she linked her arm through Chloe’s and headed for the exit into the school gardens.

     “We’ll catch up with you later...!” Jade shouted to them.

    Stacy waited until they were outside before she asked Chloe if she was alright. “How are you coping with everything?” Stacy asked looking worried.

     “I’m fine, but I could do without Finlay chasing me around, and Jane hating me for it.” Chloe grumbled.

     “Jane’s always been a bitch, and I’m sure she’d have found some reason to hate you, even if Finlay hadn’t fallen for you.” Stacy said with a roll of her eyes.

     “I wanted to punch her when she made fun of Stephi.” Chloe growled as she balled up her hands into fists. “Was that how Tracy became part of Jane’s group, by telling her about Stephi?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes it is, and I will never forgive her for it.” Stacy said as she wiped away a tear that was rolling down her cheek.

     “I’ll never do anything like that Stacy.” Chloe said as she pulled Stacy into a hug.

     “You’re already a thousand times the friend Tracy ever was.” Stacy said as she hugged Chloe back. “I felt a closer bond with you from the minute I first met you, when you came to look at the kittens.” Stacy added with a giggle as she wiped her eyes.

     “Besides, you could hurt me a lot more with what you know about me.” Chloe pointed out.

     “I hope you know I never would.” Stacy said looking serious.

     “I know that, but I do need you to promise me something.” Chloe said looking just as serious.

     “Anything, girlfriend.” Stacy said with her hand on her heart.

     “What if I told you I knew of another girl in the school that wasn’t born a girl, well not in the true sense of the word.” Chloe tried to explain.

    Stacy looked deep in thought as she tried to work out who it might be, and then her eyes lit up as she thought she might have worked it out. “It’s Susan isn’t it?”

     “Yes, but how did you know?” Chloe asked looking shocked that Stacy had worked it out so fast.

     “You gave me all the clues with how you’ve been watching her all morning, and then you asked if we could invite her to join us for lunch.” Stacy grinned. “I never would have guessed otherwise.” She added. “How do you know though, did Spirit tell you?” Stacy asked looking puzzled again.

     “No, it was Dr Kaufman. He is using Susan’s name for me at the private clinic my mother is using to get my tests done.” Chloe explained.

     “Aren’t you worried about Susan and her father finding out about you doing that?” Stacy asked.

     “Not really, because Susan is having all her transition sorted through the NHS, where as I’m being sorted private care, and Dr Kaufman is sorting out all the payments for the tests, so they don’t see that my mother is paying for them.” Chloe explained.

     “That’s good then, but isn’t it still risky for you to make friends with her though?” Stacy looked worried still. “If I was you I’d keep a good distance between you and her just in case something comes out.” Stacy added with some pleading in her voice.

     “I can just see so much of me in Susan though, and I want to help her if I can.” Chloe pleaded.

     “Some people don’t want to be helped, and Susan is one of them people, trust me when I say that I did try to make friends with her last term.” Stacy frowned as she remembered how rude Susan had been to her when she tried to sit and talk one lunchtime.

     “Maybe she was worried about people seeing you and her together and then working out her secret.” Chloe pointed out.

     “I guess that could have been the case, but she could have been nicer about it.” Stacy grumbled. “I’ll back you up if you want to give it a go, but don’t say I didn’t warn you.” Stacy added with a sigh.

     “I was thinking of getting Spirit to look in on Susan before I make a move, and I should have a word with my mother as well.” Chloe thought out loud.

     “I have a feeling your mother will say the same thing I just did, and you should keep well away from her.” Stacy pointed out.

     “You could be right, but I just feel like I could help her, just like Stephi is helping me.” Chloe said with a sigh as she sat down on a bench.

     “I know you want to help, Chloe, but you need to be careful, and she could start asking the wrong questions if she suddenly finds out that someone told you.” Stacy warned. “That could get Dr Kaufman in trouble.” She added.

     “I hadn’t thought of that.” Chloe admitted.

     “Stacy’s right sis, you can’t just tell this Susan that you know her secret and then tell her you’re the same way.” Spirit said as she appeared on the bench next to Chloe.

     “Can everyone see you?” Chloe asked looking worried.

     “No, just you and Stacy.” Spirit smiled.

     “Hi Spirit, loved what you did with Jane in the dining room.” Stacy said as she looked past Chloe to where Spirit was sat wearing the same uniform as the two of them.

     “Why did you do that to Jane?” Chloe asked.

     “She was going to fake a trip and throw her tray all over you, so I turned the tables on her, so to speak.” Spirit giggled.

     “Thanks for that sis.” Chloe smiled. “I doubt I ever would have lived that down on my first day of school.” Chloe added with a roll of her eyes.

     “I did say I’d have your back sis.” Spirit said as she puffed her chest out trying to look macho.

     “Do you know if she has anything else planned for me today?” Chloe asked.

     “Nope, she’s decided to hide in her dorm room for the rest of the day, but her three friends might try something, but I’ll be keeping an eye on them.” Spirit smirked. “I better go.” Spirit said just before she vanished.

    Chloe and Stacy understood the reason for the quick exit when they saw Sophie and Jade walk around the corner and start waving to them.

     “Shall we give Chloe a quick tour of the school grounds before lunch is over?” Sophie asked once she and Jade reached the bench where Chloe and Stacy were sat.

     “I could do with a map.” Chloe said as she got to her feet.

     “It’s not too bad once you’ve been here for a couple of weeks.” Jade admitted. “I was always getting lost my first week.” She added with a giggle.

     “That’s how Jade and I first met here at the school.” Sophie started to explain. “We were both looking for the same classroom and ended up on the other side of the school, so we worked out where we needed to be and that was how we became friends.” She grinned as she looked at Jade.

     “I’m glad I have the three of you to help me get around.” Chloe smiled as she thought how lucky she was to be a girl now and have friends that treated her just like one of them.

    Chloe was soon being shown around the school, and she was impressed with the size of the place, and all the classrooms, tennis courts, gym and science labs. All of it had been worked in around the original design of the house and stables.

     “We’ll have to show you the rest tomorrow lunchtime.” Stacy said when she saw that lunchtime was nearly over, and they needed to get to their first class of the afternoon.

     “Is there much more to see?” Chloe asked, thinking she’d seen most of it.

     “We never showed you the computer labs’ or the woodwork and metalwork rooms.” Jade said.

    Chloe wasn’t too bothered about seeing any of those rooms, but it was nice walking around and chatting with Stacy, Jade and Sophie, so she smiled as she thought about getting to spend more time with them tomorrow lunchtime doing the same thing.

    Chloe had more fun at school than she thought she would, and she was a little sad to see it come to an end at just after three in the afternoon, but she gave Sophie and Jade a hug before she went out to the front of the main building where they found Dorothy waiting for them in her Range Rover.

     “Hi mummy...!” Stacy said as she jumped in the back of the car and leaned over to give her mother a hug and a kiss.

     “Hello honey.” Dorothy smiled as she hugged her daughter back. “Did you have a good day?” She asked.

     “Yes, it was really cool having Chloe to hang out with.” Stacy grinned. “Miss Scott put Jade and Sophie in the same classes as well.” Stacy added as she sat back and put her seatbelt on.

     “How was your first day Chloe?” Dorothy asked as she looked over at Chloe fastening her seatbelt.

     “It was more fun than I thought it would be.” Chloe smiled.

     “Did anyone think you were a boy?” Dorothy asked it in such a way as she already knew the answer to her question.

     “No.” Chloe giggled. “I was just one of the girls.” She added in a happy tone.

     “Stephi had all the same worries when she first started school here, but she looked like you do now when I picked her up at the end of her first day as well.” Dorothy said as she pulled away from the school and made her way down the long driveway and out onto the main road.

     “Are you coming over to see Shadow later?” Stacy asked as she looked over at Chloe.

     “I’d like to, but I’ll have to make sure it’s okay with mother first.” Chloe shrugged.

     “Do either of you have any homework to do?” Dorothy asked.

     “Yes, but it’s not due in until Thursday.” Stacy whined like she knew what was coming next.

     “I don’t care when its due honey, you know the rule.” Dorothy said in her mother knows best voice as it also sounded like she was waiting for Stacy to tell her the rule she was talking about.

     “All homework must be done before I can have any fun.” Stacy said with a roll of her eyes.

     “And I’m sure that Valarie has the same rules for Chloe.” Dorothy said before Stacy could use Chloe as a reason for her doing her homework later.

     “Dorothy’s right sis.” Spirit said as she poked her head through the front car seat. “Mum always made me get my homework done before I could do anything else when I got home from school.” Spirit added.

    Chloe looked worried as she looked at Stacy and then Dorothy. Chloe wasn’t sure if either of them could see her, or if it was just her.

     “Don’t worry, only you can see me at the minute.” Spirit said as she pulled her head back through the seat and waved her hand in front of Dorothy to prove her point. Dorothy just kept driving the car like nothing was wrong, and she hadn’t got a child kneeling on the front seat waving a hand right in front of her face.

     “I can do my homework and then cycle over to your house so we can go for a ride on our horses.” Chloe said, not wanting to seem ignorant to what Stacy and Dorothy was saying.

     “Why don’t you get changed and then come over so we can do our homework together?” Stacy suggested.

     “If you want to do that Chloe, I can wait for you to get changed to save you the trouble of cycling all the way to our house.” Dorothy said as she pulled into the driveway at Chloe’s home.

     “What will I do about getting home again later though?” Chloe asked, not looking forward to the long walk back to her home.

     “Tom or I will run you back again.” Dorothy smiled.

     “Okay.” Chloe smiled back. “Do you want to come in and wait while I get changed?” Chloe asked.

     “We better, and I can have a word with Valarie to let her know what the two of you will be doing.” Dorothy said as she took off her seatbelt and got out of the car.

    Valarie was in her study doing some research for her new book, and Ashley was in the kitchen looking at a recipe for something she was thinking of having a go at for dinner when they both heard the front door open, and then voices.

     “Is that you back Chloe...!” Valarie shouted.

     “Yes mummy...!” Chloe shouted back. “I’ve got Stacy and her mother with me.” Chloe added before Valarie said something that she shouldn’t.

     “Is everything alright?” Valarie asked with worry in her voice as she stepped out of her study into the hallway where Chloe, Stacy and Dorothy were stood.

     “Everything is fine Val, but Chloe and Stacy both have some homework to do, and they want to go for a ride on their horses, so I said that Chloe could come over and do her homework with Stacy, so they could go for a ride after, but only if it’s alright with you?” Dorothy asked.

     “I can’t see a problem with that, just as long as they do their homework and do it right.” Valarie warned as she looked at Chloe more than Stacy.

     “I will be checking it before I let them leave the house.” Dorothy assured her. “Losing the right to ride her horse is top of Stacy’s list if her grades start to slip.” Dorothy added.

     “I like the sound of that punishment, so the same will go for you as well young lady.” Valarie warned as she stepped over and tapped Chloe on the nose.

    Chloe wanted to whine about her not being as smart as her Chloe, but with Dorothy stood close by, she knew that it would have to wait until later, when they were alone.

     “Yes mother.” Chloe said with a sigh. “I’ll go and get changed then.” Chloe added as she placed her school bag and laptop case down on a bench in the hallway before she went up to get changed out of her uniform.

    Chloe was soon changed into a pair of denim shorts and a pink t-shirt with hello kitty on the front wearing a pair of glasses and looking like a geek. The t-shirt had belonged to Spirit, and Chloe liked the look of it.

     “I want you home by seven, so you can tell me all about your first day at school.” Valarie said when Chloe got back down stairs.

     “Yes mummy.” Chloe smiled as she gave Valarie a hug.

     “Do you want me to come and fetch you Chloe?” Ashley asked as she walked out the kitchen to give Chloe a hug before she left again.

     “Tom or I was going to run her back again.” Dorothy said.

     “There’s no need for that, I’ll come and pick her up just before seven.” Ashley said. “It will make me feel more useful around here.” She added with a giggle. “I wanted to ask you about helping out with the school run as well; as I’m sure you have lots of other things to be doing instead.”

     “That would help me out so much Ashley.” Dorothy said looking relieved. “I feel like I’m chasing my own tail in the morning when I get back from dropping Stacy off at school.” She admitted.

     “Well please let me take over the school run then, so you have a little more time.” Ashley offered.

     “Are you sure you don’t mind?” Dorothy asked.

     “No, not at all.” Ashley grinned, happy to be doing something useful.

    Chloe gave her mother and aunt another hug before she grabbed her school bag and laptop again, then she left the house and got back in Dorothy’s car.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © February 2013

Part Five of 13+

Chapter Five: Homework and fun

    Chloe followed Stacy up to her room when they got back to Stacy’s house. Chloe got out her textbooks for history while Stacy went to get changed out of her School uniform.

     “I hope this doesn’t take too long.” Stacy said with a sigh when she came out of the bathroom and got out her own textbooks and started to do her homework. “I really want to ride Buttercup.” She added as she looked outside at the blue sky, while thinking about her horse.

     “I’m quite looking forward to riding Shadow.” Chloe agreed. “Anything to help take my mind of Finlay and Jane.” She added with a frown.

     “Is this the first time a boys taken an interest in you?” Stacy asked with a grin.

     “Yes...!” Chloe snapped, looking shocked at Stacy’s question. “What are you trying to say?” She asked nervously.

     “Nothing, I just wondered.” Stacy shrugged.

     “I’ve not been a girl very long, and I never had feelings for a boy while I was James.” Chloe said. “I’ve never had feelings for anyone, other than my mother, then not in the same way as I would for a boy.” Chloe blabbed, looking more and more confused as she said it. “You know what I mean.” She finally said.

     “I’m sorry Chloe, but I just find it hard to believe you have ever been anything but a girl when I look at you.” Stacy said when she realised what she’d just asked. “You’re just such a girlie girl.” Stacy added with a grin.

     “But that would be a good thing right?” Chloe asked looking hopeful.

     “Yes, very good.” Stacy agreed. “I think Finlay shocked most the students today with how he was talking to you.” Stacy went on to say.

     “Why’s that?” Chloe asked looking puzzled.

     “Everyone was beginning to think he might be gay because he kept turning down Jane’s advances towards him.” Stacy whispered, even though it was just the two of them in the room.

     “Maybe he is, and he knows my secret.” Chloe said looking worried. “He does seem to know a lot about me, or the real Chloe, so maybe he knows that I’m not her, and I’m not even a girl.” Chloe started to panic.

     “Trust me Chloe; he thinks you’re a girl.” Stacy grinned as she placed her hands on Chloe’s shoulders to calm her down. “If I couldn’t work out you weren’t a girl, then no one else is going to, not unless they see you without any clothes on.” She added the last bit with a thoughtful look.

     “What am I going to do if he keeps pushing me for a date or something?” Chloe asked still looking nervous.

     “Depends what you mean by ‘or something’.” Stacy grinned.

     “Stacy...” Chloe whined. “I need your help.” She added as she slapped Stacy’s shoulder to show she was being serious.

     “I’ve never had a boy chase after me, so I’m not sure what to tell you.” Stacy shrugged. “Maybe you should talk to Stephi about it, she’s had boys chase her, and she’s gotten good at fending them off without hurting their feelings.” Stacy added looking proud of her idea.

     “That’s a great idea, and she asked me to call her and say how my first day at school went.” Chloe grinned, happy that she had someone to talk to about boys.

     “We better focus on this homework, or we’ll never get out on our horses.” Stacy pointed out with a frown as she tried to do just that.

    An hour later Chloe and Stacy were stood in the kitchen at Stacy’s waiting for Dorothy to check over both their homework to make sure it had been done correctly.

     “Dancing around on the spot and sighing will not make me look at this any faster.” Dorothy said as she looked over her glasses at Stacy.

     “Sorry mother.” Stacy said with another sigh, but she did stop moving around in the hopes that her mother would look through their homework faster so they could go out on their horses.

     “Very well done, I’m impressed, but you do need to keep an eye on your spelling and grammar Chloe.” Dorothy said. “I’ve marked the bits I noticed with a pencil, so you can take a look and see what I’m getting at.” Dorothy added as she handed them their homework back.

     “Do you want me to fix it now Dorothy?” Chloe asked.

     “No, I’m sure you can fix it later at home.” Dorothy smiled. “I’ll let the two of you go and have some fun now.” She added as she stood and walked them to the back door so they could go out to the stables to see their horses.

    The two girls were just getting ready to leave the stables when they saw Sophie and Jade cycle into the yard looking out of breath.

     “Do you think we can join you on your ride?” Sophie asked as she tried to get her breath back.

     “Sure, we’ll wait while you saddle up your horses.” Stacy replied.

    Chloe slipped back off Shadow and walked over to the bag with the mints in, and she stood stroking him and feeding him mints every so often to stop him getting restless. Jade and Sophie soon had Maiden and Rose saddled up, and they set off on a ride through the local woods.

     “Do you know where you’re going Sophie?” Stacy asked, as Sophie and Jade were riding just in front.

     “I want to show Jade this little place I found.” Sophie said with a grin. “Not many people know about it.” She added.

     “I find that hard to believe in this direction.” Stacy said looking puzzled, but she was happy to follow Sophie if she wanted to show Jade some place she’d found that she liked.

     “Why do you doubt what Sophie says?” Chloe whispered to Stacy.

     “It’s just that there’s a popular cyclist trail in this direction, so I tend to keep away from it.” Stacy explained. “But there are some nice spots to stop and check out the landscape.” She added, not doubting Sophie too much.

    Chloe could tell when they met with the cyclist path because there were some of the other students from school using it. Chloe couldn’t blame them for wanting some fresh air after being shut up in classrooms all day.

     “How far is it to this place you want to show Jade?” Stacy asked as Buttercup let out a snort when she was startled by a man on a mountain bike that got a little too close to her. “Buttercup isn’t keen on all these cyclists.” Stacy said once she got her horse under control again.

     “It’s just down this trail here.” Sophie said as she turned her house onto another path.

    Stacy, Chloe and Jade all followed her, and Chloe was soon starring daggers at a grinning Sophie when they came into a small clearing and found Finlay and Paul sat on a fallen tree with a couple of mountain bikes parked up next to them.

     “Hi Finlay, Paul.” Sophie said, as she tried to act like she wasn’t expecting to see them there, but Chloe and Stacy knew otherwise.

     “Hi Sophie, Jade, Stacy, Chloe.” Finlay looked way to happy when he said Chloe’s name. “That’s a beautiful horse you have there, Chloe.” He added as he slid off the tree trunk and made his way over to where Chloe was sat on her horse.

     “Don’t get to close Finlay, Shadow doesn’t like strangers, and I’d hate to see you get hurt.” Chloe said, but she wanted to add the word ‘much’ at the end, but just thought it in her head instead.

     “Animals love me.” Finlay said as he kept walked towards her, but he was soon backing up when Shadow snorted at him. “Well most animals do.” He added as he backed away again with his hands in the air.

     “I thought you said this place was private?” Chloe frowned as she looked at Sophie for an answer.

     “Finlay and Paul must have overheard me telling jade about it earlier.” Sophie said as she tried to look innocent.

     “That must have been some detailed conversation the two of you had, for the two of them to find it so fast.” Stacy pointed out.

     “I hope you enjoy your bike ride, but I want to get on with my ride.” Chloe said as she pulled on one side of Shadow’s rains and then rode off in the direction they had just entered the clearing without saying another word to anyone.

     “I don’t know what you think you were doing Sophie, but that’s not the actions of a friend.” Stacy said just before she rode off to catch up with Chloe.

    Chloe had slowed her pace once she was far enough away from Finlay and Paul, and she turned around looking angry until she realised it was just Stacy chasing after her.

     “You okay Chloe?” Stacy asked looking worried as she caught up with her and slowed Buttercup to match Shadows pace.

     “No I’m not okay...!” Chloe snapped. “I’m sorry Stacy, I shouldn’t snap at you, but I can’t believe Sophie would do something like that.” Chloe sighed.

     “I don’t think she was trying to be mean, she just doesn’t understand you, or your reason for not wanting to spend time with Finlay.” Stacy tried to explain. “As far as her and Jane know, you’re a real born girl, and she’s just trying to help you find love.” Stacy added.

     “I spent years being picked on by boys like Finlay and Paul, so why the hell would I want to hang with them now I’m like this?” Chloe asked close to tears.

     “Finlay isn’t a bully, far from it.” Stacy said. “Finlay and Paul have been known to stop the odd bit of bullying that they have come across.” Stacy added.

     “Whose side are you on?” Chloe asked with a frown. “You almost make it sound like I should go out on a date with Finlay.” Chloe grumbled.

     “He’s not asked you out on a date yet, he just wants to be friends, so why shouldn’t you let him be your friend, and just see what happens beyond that point?” Stacy asked.

     “It may start out as us being friends, but you know as well as I do that it will end up with him wanting more than just friendship.” Chloe grumbled some more.

     “I thought you said you didn’t know much about guys dating habits?” Stacy asked as she tried to hide a smirk.

     “I don’t, but I’ve seen enough of it on TV.” Chloe argued.

     “I still think you should give the whole friendship thing a try, rather than pushing him away because you’re scared he might want to kiss you and do other things with you.” Stacy mumbled the last part.

     “You’re not helping.” Chloe looked even more worried now she was thinking about Finlay wanting to have sex with her, which could never happen at the minute.

     “I’m sorry, but I think you’re just making a mountain out of a mole hill.” Stacy said sounding frustrated with Chloe’s stubborn streak.

    Chloe was just about to say more to Stacy, but she stopped when she heard the sound of horses getting closer to them, she turned around and saw it was Sophie and Jade trying to catch them up.

     “I’m sorry if I upset you Chloe, I thought it might be nice for you and Finlay to get together away from school and Jane Bridgeport.” Sophie said once she’d caught up to them and slowed her horse to a walk. “I don’t understand why you hate him so much?” Sophie asked looking confused.

     “I don’t hate him Sophie, but I don’t want to cause more trouble between me and Jane over him, it’s not worth it.” Chloe lied hoping that Sophie would understand and stop trying to play cupid.

     “Jane will soon get bored and give up, once she sees how well you and Finlay get on.” Sophie said as she waved off Chloe’s worries as being nothing to worry about.

     “I’m just not looking for a boyfriend.” Chloe said, hoping that being honest with Sophie might make her stop trying to pair her up with Finlay.

     “Who said anything about you being his girlfriend?” Sophie asked looking shocked. “I was just trying to help you find another friend.”

     “Can a boy and a girl just be friends?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes, we do it all the time.” Sophie said looking puzzled. “Was your last school run by a group of nuns?” Sophie asked.

     “Something like that.” Chloe said looking nervous. “It was an all girls school, so I’ve not had much practice with boys.” Chloe said as she expanded on the lie, but thought it would help her explain things a little clearer.

     “That does explain a lot.” Sophie said with a look of understanding. “We’ll just have to guide you then.” She added with a smile.

    Chloe wasn’t sure she wanted to be guided in that direction, but she also thought about what Stephanie had said about how she’d had a crush on a boy when she was Chloe’s age, but that hadn’t turned out so well for Stephanie in the end.

     “I’d like to just focus on my grades for the time being.” Chloe said.

     “And we shall, but it doesn’t mean you can’t have some male friends to hang around with.” Sophie smiled.

    Chloe realised that Sophie was set on making Finlay and Paul part of their group, and there was nothing Chloe could say to stop it from happening.

     “Are we still friends Chloe?” Sophie asked with a pout.

     “Yes, we’re still friends.” Chloe said as she found herself grinning when she saw the pouty face Sophie had.

     “Do you want to ride back and talk to Finlay and Paul Then?” Sophie asked with a grin of her own now.

     “Won’t they have left again by now?” Chloe asked, hoping that they had.

     “I asked them to wait for me to have a word with you, to see if I could find out why you hated Finlay so much.” Sophie said as she looked at her watch. “They will still be in the clearing.” She added.

     “Okay then, but only because they rode their bikes quite some distance.” Chloe said as a reason for her caving in and going back to the clearing where they found Finlay and Paul. “But I don’t want you doing anymore tricks like this.” Chloe warned.

     “I promise.” Sophie said looking serious with her hand on her heart.

    Chloe was happy to let Sophie and Jade ride in front as they made their way back to where the two boys were waiting.

     “Are you sure about this Chloe?” Stacy asked in a whisper so as not to let Sophie and Jade overhear.

     “I may as well try being friends with some boys, and you’ve already said that Finlay and Paul are nice.” Chloe shrugged, not sure at all, but she couldn’t keep treating Finlay as the enemy when he was being so nice to her whenever they met.

     “He has always been nice to me, and one of the few that had time for me last term after Tracy told everyone Stephi’s secret.” Stacy said with some pride in her voice for Finlay.

     “Sounds like you have a little crush on Finlay yourself.” Chloe teased with a giggle.

     “No, but Paul is kind of cute.” Stacy blushed. “Maybe we could talk them into a double date.” Stacy said teasingly to Chloe. Stacy couldn’t help giggling when she saw the worried look Chloe suddenly had.

     “Don’t even joke about that sort of thing Stacy.” Chloe said nervously as they approached the clearing and saw the two boys sat on the fallen tree again.

     “I’m glad you decided to come back Chloe.” Finlay said with a smile as he jumped down off the fallen tree and made his way over to where Chloe was just getting of Shadow. “I would really like us to be friends, and I have a feeling that Jane had made you want to hate me.” He added as he pulled something out his pocket and held it up to Shadow’s mouth.

     “I don’t hate you Finlay.” Chloe sighed. “I’m just not sure I want the trouble that being your friend will bring.” She tried to explain.

     “I wish I knew what to say about Jane, and how she’s acting towards you, but she does what she wants, and it looks like you’re already in her sights, so why not be friends anyway?” Finlay asked, making a valid point.

     “What are you feeding my horse?” Chloe asked as she saw that whatever it was, Shadow loved it.

     “Mints.” Finlay smiled. Sophie told me that your horse loves them.” He added as he pulled out another hand full and let Shadow take them from his hand while he patted the side of Shadow’s neck.

     “I think you’ve just made a friend for life, or until you run out of mints.” Chloe giggled as she finally relaxed and started to enjoy Finlay’s company.

     “He’s a beautiful horse.” Finlay said as he looked at the large black horse. “Sophie was telling me that you’re the only one that’s been able to tame him.”

     “Yes, we just kind of bonded from the first moment we met.” Chloe smiled, proud of the fact she had Shadow as her horse. “I think he was mistreated by a previous owner, so he doesn’t trust easily now.” She added.

     “Unless you have a pocket full of mints to tempt him with.” Finlay chuckled as Shadow tried to get his mouth into Finlay’s jacket pocket as he looked for more mints.

     “Do you and Paul come out here on your bikes very often, or is this the first time?” Chloe asked, trying to make conversation that wasn’t about her.

     “We’re always out in these woods when we’re not at school.” Finlay said with a sigh. “I just love to be out in the country.” He added with a deep breath. “You must feel the same way if you’re out here on your horse after your first day at school.” Finlay said turning the conversation back towards Chloe. “How was your first day?” He asked.

     “It was fine apart from all the trouble with Jane.” Chloe frowned.

     “If it makes you feel any better, while Jane is picking on you, she’s leaving some other poor student alone.” Finlay said trying to add a silver lining to Chloe’s problems with Jane. “She’s no good at multi-tasking.” He added with a grin.

     “That doesn’t make me feel any better at all.” Chloe complained as she slapped his arm just before she started giggling at his comment about Jane not being any good at multi-tasking.

     “Hey...! Save the violence for Jane.” Finlay chuckled as he raised his arms to defend himself.

    Chloe found herself liking Finlay now she’d taken the time to actually get to know him. Stacy had been right when she said that he and Paul weren’t the type of boys to bully the other students.

     “What’s it like having a famous mother?” Finlay asked.

     “I don’t have a famous mother, just a mother like everyone else.” Chloe smiled.

     “You know what I mean.” Finlay said as he bumped his upper arm against Chloe’s shoulder.

     “I don’t actually.” Chloe shrugged. “She’s just my sometimes scatterbrained mother, just like everyone else’s can be.” Chloe added with a giggle as some of Spirit’s memories came into her mind of silly things Valarie had done in the past. “What’s your mother like?” Chloe asked Finlay.

     “She’s in international banking and travels all over the world, so I don’t get to see much of her.” Finlay sighed.

     “What about your father?” Chloe asked.

     “He’s also in international banking; they travel around the world together.” Finlay said looking proud of his parents and what they did, but Chloe could also see that he missed being with them.

     “Is that why you come to school here, because their always travelling?”

     “That and this is one of the best schools in the country.” Finlay smiled. “And now you’re here, which is definitely a plus.” He added with a grin.

    Chloe felt herself blushing when Finlay said that, but she had no idea how to respond to his comment, so she asked Paul about his parents. “What about your parents Paul, what do they do?”

     “My father’s an engineer, and my mother’s a fashion designer.” Paul said with some pride in his voice.

     “Does your mother design for anyone famous?” Chloe asked excitedly; glad to finally have another subject other than her to talk about.

     “Yes, she’s designed dresses for several top movie stars in the past, and she’s working on a fashion range for one of the top high street chains at the minute.” Paul explained happily.

     “Oh wow, I’d love to see them if you can find some pictures.” Chloe grinned.

     “I have some pictures saved on my computer back at the dorm, so if you let me have your email address, I can send them to you later.” Paul said as he got his cell phone out ready to get Chloe’s details.

    Chloe pulled out her cell phone and sent First Paul and then Finlay her details. Chloe knew that Finlay would just get them off Paul later anyway, so she didn’t think it a big deal, even if Finlay was grinning like a Cheshire cat as he stored the details on his phone.

     “Would you like me to send you a copy of the pictures as well Stacy?” Paul asked with a smile as he looked at Stacy.

     “Sure, I’d love to see them.” Stacy said as she got her phone out and sent Paul her details once he gave her his phone number. Paul then sent back all his details, so Stacy had his email and windows live ID.

    Chloe smiled when she saw that Stacy liked Paul, and it looked like Paul liked Stacy. Chloe was just worried about ending up on a double date with Finlay if the two of them did get together.

     “We better see about giving the horses some more exercise.” Stacy said when she heard Buttercup make a sound that let her know she was bored with standing around.

     “We should be getting back to the dorm as well, or we’ll miss out on our evening meal.” Finlay said when he realised what the time was. “Will you let us join you for lunch tomorrow at school?” Finlay asked looking hopeful as he looked at Chloe.

     “Sure, wouldn’t want to miss a chance to upset Jane.” Chloe grinned back.

     “Now that does sound like fun.” Finlay chuckled as he got on his bike and then put his helmet on. “I’ll see you tomorrow at school then Chloe.” Finlay smiled just before he started to ride off. He pulled up the front wheel and then rode down the trail on his back wheel showing off.

    Chloe had to slap her hand over her mouth when he almost rode right into a tree, but he dropped the bike back onto both wheels and just managed to steer around it. Paul looked over his shoulder and shook his head as he waved to Stacy more than any of the others.

     “I can see why Finlay wears a helmet now.” Chloe said as she got back on Shadow to carry on their ride.

     “I owe you an apology Chloe.” Sophie said as they rode through the forest on a trail that would take them back to the stables.

     “You’ve already apologized Sophie, and it was nice chatting with Finlay and Paul in the end, so I should be thanking you.” Chloe smiled.

     “I’m not apologizing for that, well I am, but I’m actually sorry for saying that Finlay just wanted to be friends.” Sophie said looking nervous. “I can see that he’s got a crush on you.” She added.

     “Don’t be silly.” Chloe giggled as she thought Sophie was just teasing her like Stacy had been doing earlier, but she soon stopped giggling when she saw that Sophie, Stacy and Jade were all looking serious.

     “I wish I was Chloe, but I could tell that Finlay has really taken a liking to you.” Sophie looked sad as she said it.

     “I’m sad to say that he’s in for some disappointment then.” Chloe said as she looked away from the others, not wanting them to see how worried Sophie’s comment had just made her.

    Chloe was deep in thought for the rest of the ride, and she didn’t say much once they got back to the stables and sorted out their horses. She did give Sophie and Jade a hug and say goodbye to them once the two of them were ready to leave on their bicycles.

     “We’ll see the two of you at school tomorrow.” Sophie said as she first hugged Chloe and then she hugged Stacy. Jade did the same and then they were gone.

     “I’m sorry I talked you into going back and talking to Finlay and Paul.” Stacy said once they were alone with the horses. “I didn’t realise just how much Finlay liked you.” Stacy added looking gloomy.

     “I actually don’t mind.” Chloe smiled with a thoughtful look on her face. “They are both really nice, and I can see that you and Paul like each other.” Chloe added with a grin.

     “Would you go out on a date with Finlay if he asked you to?” Stacy asked with a blush to her cheeks as she thought about Paul and how cute he was.

     “Only if it was a double date and you and Paul came along.” Chloe replied.

     “Now that does sound like fun, but I’m not sure our parents would be alright with it.” Stacy added with a frown.

     “This would be one of the few times that I’d listen to my mother, and do as I’m told.” Chloe said which let Stacy know that she was still nervous about being around boys, even if she did think Finlay and Paul were okay.

     “You will be like Stephi one day, and he’ll never need to know your secret.” Stacy pointed out.

     “But I’d never be able to give him children Stacy, and for that reason alone I’d feel the need to tell him about my past, or some version of it that would explain the reason for me not being able to have children.” Chloe said as she remembered that she’d never be able to tell Finlay or any boy the real reason, as she was supposed to be a real girl, not a transgendered one.

     “So you do like boys then?” Stacy asked looking excited.

     “Hold on a minute, I never said I liked boys, I just don’t, not like Finlay and Paul.” Chloe argued.

     “That’s the same thing.” Stacy giggled as she slapped Chloe on the arm.

     “What’s the same thing?” Ashley asked as she walked around a corner to where Chloe and Stacy were stood feeding the horses.

     “Hi Aunty Ash, Come and say hello to Shadow and Buttercup.” Chloe said as she ran over and grabbed Ashley’s arm before she started pulling her back to where the large black horse was eating from a large bucket of oats with fruit mixed in.

    Ashley had heard a lot about Shadow, but this was the first time she’d ever seen him, and he was a large beautiful looking creature, and Ashley could see why Jennifer had been worried when Chloe said she wanted him.

    Shadow stopped eating and looked at Chloe and Ashley when they got closer to him. He looked down at Chloe’s hand and then he looked at Ashley’s.

     “He’s looking for mints.” Spirit’s voice said just before she appeared on the other side of Shadow to what Chloe, Ashley and Stacy were stood.

     “I thought he’d be too busy eating his dinner to want mints.” Chloe said.

    Shadow made a noise, which Spirit then translated. “He says he can always find room for mints.” Spirit giggled.

     “And didn’t you get enough of them from Finlay?” Chloe asked.

     “He says no, and he likes happy boy.” Spirit said after Shadow made another noise.

     “Happy boy...?” Chloe asked looking puzzled as to the name Shadow had given Finlay.

     “Shadow says that the boy with the mints had a big smile on his face when you went back to see him.” Spirit grinned as she told Chloe what Shadow was saying about Finlay.

     “We better give you some more mints then.” Chloe said as she walked over to the bag hanging on the wall and she got two handfuls of mints and then she gave Ashley some to give to Shadow, while she went and gave some to the other horses.

     “He won’t bite me will he?” Ashley asked nervously as she looked down at the hand full of white mints.

     “No, just hold your hand up to his mouth, and he will take them without doing you any harm.” Chloe promised.

    Ashley held up a shaking hand and watched as Shadow gently licked up all the mints and crunched on them before he then rested his head on Ashley’s shoulder.

     “What’s he doing now?” Ashley asked sounding a little panicked.

     “He’s just saying thank you for the mints.” Chloe giggled. “Just give him a pat and a stroke on the side of his neck, and he will know that you except.” Chloe added as she made her way back down the row of stables to join Ashley again.

    Ashley did as Chloe said, and Shadow lifted his head and then went back to eating his oats and fruit. “That’s amazing Chloe.” Ashley said as she carried on stroking the side of Shadow’s neck. “I’d love to come out on a ride with you some time.” She added.

     “Have you ever ridden before Ashley?” Stacy asked.

     “Yes when I was younger, but I have been thinking about giving it a go again ever since Chloe started telling me about Shadow and the fun times she’s been having riding him.” Ashley explained.

     “I know that Stephi wouldn’t mind if you rode Snowflake while she’s away, so you’re welcome to come over anytime and join us, and we can soon find you another horse to ride when Stephi is home.” Stacy said happily.

     “Would it bother you if I joined you every once in a while for a ride?” Ashley asked as she looked at Chloe.

     “I’d love for you to join us Aunty Ash.” Chloe grinned as she jumped into Ashley’s arms to give her a hug.

    Ashley giggled as she hugged Chloe. She did find it a little strange for a teenage girl to want a grown up around, most the time they just wanted to get away from them, but then Ashley thought about how starved of love Chloe had been as James, and thought that Chloe just wanted to get as much love and affection as she could now.

     “I’ll try and keep out the way when you’re meeting with your boyfriend.” Ashley said in a fake whisper.

     “He’s not my boyfriend...!” Chloe shot back as she broke the hug and starred daggers at her aunty.

    Ashley just giggled even more when she saw the look on Chloe’s face. “He’s a boy and he’s your friend, so he’s a boyfriend.” Ashley argued, just to tease Chloe a little more.

    Chloe’s mouth opened and closed like she was about to say something, but no words came out, due to her not really having a counter argument to use against her aunt. “He’s just a friend.” Chloe ended up saying.

     “Yes he is, and he’s also a boy.” Ashley smirked.

    Chloe opened her mouth to speak again, but stopped when she saw her aunty smirking, so Chloe just let out a frustrated growl and went back to bedding down Shadow for the evening. Chloe didn’t actually mind the teasing she was getting from Ashley; it was kind of nice to have someone to play around with like that.

    Once they had all the horses sorted out with some help from Ashley and Spirit, Chloe followed Stacy into the house to get her book bag so she could go home and have dinner, and also fill her mother and aunt in on her first day at school. Spirit had vanished again before Chloe went into Stacy’s house.

     “Are you sure you don’t mind taking over the school run Ashley?” Dorothy asked as she followed Stacy and Chloe out to Ashley’s car where she was sat waiting for Chloe.

     “Not at all Dorothy, I can see you have your hands full running the stables.” Ashley said as she looked over her shoulder to where the stables were.

     “It can be a hand full at times.” Dorothy sighed. “Stacy was just telling me that you helped them settle the horses for the night, and you will be going for rides with them.”

     “Yes, it’s nice to help out, and I like to keep busy.” Ashley smiled. “I’m quite looking forward to getting on a horse again as well.” Ashley added with a grin.

     “Please feel free to pop over anytime for a coffee and a chat.” Dorothy smiled back.

     “I’d like that a lot and I’ll even help out around the stables if you’d like?” Ashley offered.

     “You’ll not find me turning down the offer of help around the place.” Dorothy grinned.

     “I’ll see you in the morning then, when I come to pick Stacy up.” Ashley smiled, happy that she’d made a new friend herself.

    Chloe gave Dorothy and Stacy a hug, and thanked Dorothy for her help with her homework, then she got in the car beside Ashley, and they both waved as they drove out the yard and onto the main road heading for home and dinner.

     “So how was your first day at school as a girl?” Ashley asked as she drove along the country road. “And I mean really.” Ashley added.

    Chloe knew that Ashley wanted all the details now that Dorothy wasn’t around. “It was better than I thought it would be, but I did make an enemy of a girl called Jane Bridgeport.” Chloe said rolling her eyes as she looked over at Ashley.

     “How did you mange that?” Ashley asked.

     “It’s all to do with the boy Spirit and Shadow was talking about.” Chloe sighed heavily.

     “You mean this Finlay?”

     “Yes that’s the one.” Chloe frowned. “He’s read all of mother’s books, and he came over to me asking me some questions.” Chloe started to explain.

     “What does that have to do with this Jane not liking you?” Ashley asked looking puzzled.

     “It turns out that this Jane has a crush on Finlay, but Finlay won’t give her the time of day because he likes a girl with something other than air holding their ears apart.” Chloe giggled.

     “So she’s jealous over him talking to you about your mother’s books?” Ashley asked as she thought she was getting the grasp of where this conversation was going.

     “Yes, and she just happens to be the head bitch in the school.” Chloe frowned some more. “I said she could have Finlay if she wanted him, but that just seemed to make her even madder.” Chloe added looking confused.

     “Not a good thing to say to a girl like this Jane sounds.” Ashley said with a pained look. “Her ego can’t cope with being told by a plain looking girl like you, that she can have a boy that doesn’t want her.” Ashley explained.

     “How was I suppose to know that when I said it?” Chloe whined.

     “You’ll soon learn to understand how things work with girls of your age.” Ashley giggled as she reached over and took hold of Chloe’s hand.

     “Can I ask you a question Aunty Ash?” Chloe asked looking serious.

     “Sure sweetie, you can ask me anything.” Ashley smiled as she looked over at Chloe quickly before returning her eyes to the road again.

     “Did you have any boys that were just friends while you were growing up?”

     “Yes, some, but most the time the boys were just trying to find the nerve to ask me out, or get close to a friend so they could ask them out.” Ashley said with a sigh as she thought back to being Chloe’s age.

     “Stacy and Sophie think that Finlay likes me, but I’m not sure how I feel about him.” Chloe said looking confused.

     “I think you’re still a little young to be worried about your feelings for boys, and your mother won’t let you date yet anyway.” Ashley frowned.

     “Spirit said the same thing to me the other day.” Chloe said. “Should I have feelings for boys though, even when I’m older?”

     “Sure, you’re a girl, and at some point all girls fall in love with a boy, well all the ones that don’t fall in love with another girl.” Ashley explained.

     “But I have boy bits, so doesn’t that make me gay?” Chloe asked in a whisper, like she was embarrassed to say it.

     “Stephi would be the best one to talk to about this, but I’ll give it a go.” Ashley smiled as she tried to think of some way to help Chloe understand who she was a little better. “How do you feel about Stacy?” Ashley asked.

     “I love her, she’s my best friend.” Chloe said in a tone that said she thought Ashley was mad for asking such a silly question.

     “I know that, but do you want to kiss her whenever you see her?” Ashley tried to explain.

     “No...!” Chloe said pulling a funny face.

     “So you love her like you love me and your mother?” Ashley asked with a giggle.

     “Yes, it’s just like that.” Chloe said with understanding in her voice.

     “That’s because you have the mind of a girl, so having feelings for a boy is normal for you, even if the body doesn’t match the mind at the minute.” Ashley said looking a little smug.

     “But why do I still feel like it’s wrong for me to like boys?” Chloe asked looking confused.

     “You spent twelve years as a boy, or what you thought you needed to be as a boy.” Ashley started to explain. “You can’t just expect all those feelings and everything you were tort to just go away over night. It will take time for you to learn how to be a girl in all aspects of your life.”

     “So if I do start having feelings for boys, it won’t be a bad thing?” Chloe asked.

     “No, not at some point in the future, but your mother might get a little upset if you started dating to soon.” Ashley warned.

     “I’m still not sure I even like boys.” Chloe said as she screwed her face up again and shuddered at the thought of letting a boy kiss her.

     “You’ve had a pretty rough time of it with the males in your life, so it will do you good to hang with Finlay and his friends.”

     “Finlay and Paul do seem much nicer than the boys at James’ old school.” Chloe smiled as she thought about them both. “I’m not sure if that’s just because they see me as a girl though.” Chloe added with doubt in her voice.

     “Try not to over think everything sweetie.” Ashley said as she reached over and took hold of Chloe’s hand again. “Did you have to remember to act like a girl at all today?” Ashley asked as she tried to make a point.

     “No, I was just myself, all apart from remembering to draw on the gift that Spirit gave me, so I could do some of the lessons I had.” Chloe said with a little laugh as she realised she had just been herself.

     “I bet you had to work at being James when he went to school?” Ashley asked.

     “Yes, I used to look at the other boys and try to copy what they did and how they acted around others, but I wasn’t any good at it, and that’s what got me in trouble most the time.”

     “But being Chloe and going to school as a girl feels right?” Ashley asked with a grin, already knowing the answer by the look on Chloe’s face.

    Yes it does. “Chloe nodded with a grin of her own.

    Ashley pulled into the drive back at the house as Chloe answered, so they ended the chat, so Chloe could get into the house and tell Valarie all about her day at school.

    Valarie was just doing the finishing touches to dinner when she heard the patter of feet just before she saw Chloe run into the kitchen grinning. Valarie was just about to warn her about running in the house when Chloe ran over to her and threw her arms around Valarie’s waist and hugged her.

     “Hi mummy.” Chloe said as she buried her face in Valarie’s chest.

     “Hello sweetheart.” Valarie ended up saying with a little laugh as she wrapped her arms around Chloe and hugged her back. “Did you have a good time at Stacy’s?” She asked when Chloe broke the hug.

     “Yes I did mummy.” Chloe grinned.

     “I hope you did your homework first, just like you promised?” Valarie asked looking serious.

     “Yes mummy, but Dorothy did point out a couple of spelling mistakes and grammar problems I need to fix later.” Chloe admitted.

     “That’s good then sweetie, now run up and get cleaned up so we can eat.” Valarie said as she turned Chloe around and pointed her towards the kitchen door.

    Chloe ran off again giggling, almost knocking Ashley over who was just entering the kitchen as Chloe left. Sorry Aunty Ash...!” Chloe shouted from out in the hallway.

     “Don’t run in the house young lady...!” Valarie shouted to her, but she was smiling, happy to see that Chloe had enjoyed her first day at school.

     “That poor kid is so confused about everything.” Ashley sighed as she sat at the kitchen table.

     “In what way?” Valarie asked looking concerned.

     “She had a boy take a liking to her today, and she’s not sure if that makes her gay.” Ashley said keeping the story short, but still trying to get the main point across.

     “Oh, I see.” Valarie said fully understanding what her sister was getting at. “Were you able to help her work through it?” She asked.

     “I think I helped her understand things a little better, but it will take time for her to fully come to grips with the fact she’s a girl, so she’s going to start taking an interest in boys at some point.” Ashley added with a shrug.

     “Just as long as it’s not too soon.” Valerie said sounding just like a mother worried for her daughter.

     “I already warned her about that.” Ashley said with a roll of her eyes. “Not that you need to worry by the sounds of it, I don’t think Chloe is ready to start trusting boys that much, but it will do her good to have a couple of boys that are her close friends.” Ashley added looking hopeful.

     “Just not to close.” Valarie frowned. “The last thing we need is something like what happened to Stephanie.” Valarie added with more worry.

     “Chloe has Spirit to watch over her, so I think she’s in a much safer place than Stephanie was at her age.” Ashley said as she got to her feet to help Valarie finish sorting out dinner.

    Chloe returned to the kitchen once she was washed and changed into a pair of shorts and a t-shirt. Valarie and Ashley were just dishing up dinner, so Chloe got a drink from the fridge and then took her seat at the table. She told Valarie and Ashley all about her day, and the trouble she’d had with Jane Bridgeport. Chloe even told Valarie about the idea Jennifer had had for her to go in and give a class on how she became an author.

     “I’m not sure many of the students would be interested in hearing about that.” Valarie said.

     “Jennifer said it would stop the other students from bugging me trying to find things out.” Chloe said.

     “Did you have many students asking you questions today?” Valarie asked.

     “I had a couple, and it looked like some wanted to come and ask me, but were too nervous.” Chloe started to explain. “A boy called Finlay is really interested in meeting you.” Chloe added with a frown as she thought about Finlay talking to her on and off all day, and the trouble he started between her and Jane.

     “Is this Finlay the boy you have feeling s for?” Valarie asked with a smirk.

     “I don’t have feelings for him...!” Chloe said looking shocked as her face turned a deep shade of red. “I can’t believe you told her that Aunty Ash.” Chloe added as she looked angry with Ashley.

     “Don’t get so worked up sweetie.” Valarie giggled. “You’re a very pretty girl, so it would stand to reason that a boy would want to talk to you.” Valarie added.

     “But I don’t know how to act around him mummy.” Chloe whined. “I thought I was doing okay at school today, but Sophie told me that I was being a flirt.” Chloe grumbled.

     “Boys can be tricky sweetie; each one will act in a different way depending on what you say to them.” Valarie said looking thoughtful for a couple of seconds. “Just try being friends with him, and don’t let him think you want anything more than that, if he’s a true friend then he will stand by you, but if he pulls away, then you know that he was looking for more than just friendship.”

     “Just treat him the same as you would Stacy and the others.” Ashley offered her advice.

     “That would work, but don’t hug him like you would Stacy, or that could give him the wrong idea as well.” Valarie warned.

    Chloe’s head was swimming by the time her mother and aunt had done giving her advice, and she was glad to have the dishes washed and dried, so she could go up to her room and sort out her mistakes with her homework.

    Chloe had finished her homework and was just flicking through a magazine when she felt Spirit appear in the room, so she looked up and smiled at her.

     “Hi sis. Everything alright?” Chloe asked. “I thought I might have seen you before now.” She added as she closed the magazine and sat up on her bed.

     “Everything is fine, but I did get in trouble for that stunt I did on Jane.” Spirit said with a roll of her eyes. “It’s not a proper use of my powers.” She added, sounding just like Samantha. Which stands to reason as it would have been Samantha telling her off.

     “Did you have to write more lines?” Chloe asked with a pained look.

     “No, Sammi just warned me not to do it again, but she was smirking, so I don’t think she was too bothered, and she also said that Jane was asking for it.” Spirit giggled.

     “I’m glad that you stopped her throwing her lunch all over me.” Chloe said with a grin as she remembered Jane getting covered in her left over lunch when she was about to spill the tray on Chloe, but Spirit appeared between them so only Chloe could see her. Spirit had then tipped up the tray towards Jane, so she ended up with the mess all over her.

     “Me too.” Spirit giggled as she sat on the bed next to Chloe and rested her head on Chloe’s shoulder. “I thought you were going to tell mother about you having some classes with Susan Smith?” Spirit asked.

     “I thought about it, but then changed my mind again.” Chloe said sounding nervous.

     “What are you thinking of doing sis?” Spirit asked as she lifted her head to look Chloe in the eyes.

     “I know if I tell mum, she will say that I have to keep away from her, so this way I can talk to Susan without getting in trouble with mother.” Chloe explained.

     “You’re insane if you think that will stop you getting in trouble.” Spirit said looking worried. “Mum will be angry that you kept this from her.” Spirit frowned.

     “True, but she won’t get angry with me for going against her orders.” Chloe said sounding smug.

     “For the record, I think this is a very bad idea.” Spirit said with a shake of her head. “Just how much are you planning to tell her about you?” Spirit asked with worry in her voice.

     “Nothing, other than what I know of you.” Chloe said. “I just want to try being friends with her.”

     “From what Stacy’s said, that’s easier said than done.” Spirit frowned. “But we will worry about that tomorrow, or when you get a chance to try talking to her.” Spirit grinned. “I want to hear all about Finlay, and how you feel about him.” Spirit giggled as she threw herself at Chloe, knocking the two of them flat onto the bed.

     “He’s alright I guess.” Chloe shrugged.

     “Alright...!” Spirit said looking shocked. “He’s cute, funny, and seems like a really nice guy, what is there not to like?”

     “Nothing, but I’m not sure how I feel about boys, or how I should feel about them.” Chloe asked as she pulled herself from under Spirit and sat up again looking sad.

     “I heard what you said to Aunty Ash in the car coming back from Stacy’s.” Spirit said as she sat up beside Chloe and wrapped an arm around her. “You are a girl sis, so it’s normal for you to have feelings for a boy.” Spirit added.

     “I just feel too much like a boy myself though, that I’m scared of what will happen if he finds out what I am.” Chloe admitted with a snuffle as she felt a tear run down her cheek.

     “You’ll soon start to develop like a girl, and then you will feel much happier about yourself sis.” Spirit said as she pulled Chloe into a hug and Chloe could cry on her shoulder.

     “Why did I have to be born with the wrong body sis?” Chloe asked as she sobbed on Spirit’s shoulder. “Why couldn’t I have been born a girl like you and Stacy?”

     “I don’t have the answers to that Chloe, but I’m here to help you get your wish now.” Spirit said in a soothing voice as she hugged her new sister.

    Spirit held Chloe until she stopped sobbing and then she helped her wipe her eyes. Chloe let out a sigh that made it sound like she needed to get all that off her chest.

     “Are you okay sis?” Spirit asked with worry in her voice.

     “Yes, I’m fine.” Chloe said with a weak smile. “I do feel much better now oddly enough.” Chloe added with a puzzled look.

     “Maybe you should call Stephi and talk to her about how you feel.” Spirit suggested. “If anyone can understand how you feel, it will be Stephi.”

     “I said I’d call her anyway, and let her know how my first day went.” Chloe said as she remembered her promise.

    Chloe grabbed her cell phone off the nightstand and scrolled down her list of phone numbers until she came to Stephanie’s cell number, and then she hit the call button. It rang several times before going to voice mail.

     “Hi Stephi, I was just calling to let you know how my day went at school.” Chloe started her message. “It was okay, but I am having some trouble with my feelings, and I’d like to chat with you about it at some point.” She added. “I’ll call you again tomorrow night. Bye...” Chloe said before ending the call.

    Chloe felt totally drained by the time she’d called Stephanie, so she got ready for bed and then she started watching some TV cuddled up with Spirit and their two kittens. Chloe was soon fast asleep and Valarie looked in on her and turned off the TV after she’d kissed both her daughters goodnight. Spirit wasn’t sleeping, it just looked like it, but she was actually in a deep trance as she helped Chloe find some happy dreams.

    Valarie returned down stairs to enjoy a glass of wine with Ashley, happy that her daughter had gotten through her first day of school without too much trouble.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © February 2013

Part Six of 13+

Chapter Six: Making new friends

    Chloe was woken from a nice dream by her two kittens Smokey and Angel chasing each other around the bed.

     “I wish you two would play around someplace other than my bed.” Chloe said with a giggle as she scooped up the two kittens in her hands and held them up to her face.

    Smokey and Angel just started purring and meowing at her.

     “They're saying good morning and they want to know when you will be feeding them.” Spirit said with a giggle from the side of her.

     “They will get fed just as soon as I’m ready for school.” Chloe said in a loving tone as she hugged a kitten to each cheek. This just made each kitten purr even louder and then they started licking Chloe’s cheeks. Chloe just giggled as she placed the kittens back on the bed before she wiped her cheeks where the kitten’s rough little tongues had been.

    Chloe was sat up with her feet hanging over the edge of the bed when her mother knocked before entering the room. “Morning sweetie.” Valarie said as she walked over to where Chloe was sat and kissed her on the forehead.

     “Morning mummy.” Chloe smiled up at her.

     “Is everything alright? I thought you’d still be fast asleep.” Valarie said as she placed her hand on Chloe’s forehead to make sure she wasn’t running a fever.

     “I’m fine mummy.” Chloe smiled. “Smokey and Angel woke me; they were chasing each other around the bed.” She explained as she looked at the two kittens that had stopped playing around like they knew they were being talked about.

     “Well they do look cuter than any alarm clock I’ve ever seen.” Valarie said as she picked up the two kittens. They both started to wiggle around until they heard Valarie say she would get them fed, and then they both stopped trying to get loose and looked eager for her to go do that.

    Chloe checked her cell phone as she got to her feet and saw she’d got a text message from someone, so she tapped the screen to see who it was. She smiled when she saw it was a text from Stephanie.

    ‘Sorry I missed your call baby sister, I had an evening class I’d forgotten all about, and it was too late to call when it ended, but I will be sat waiting with my phone this evening at eight o’clock. Hugs, Stephi xxxx’

    Chloe smiled at the fact Stephanie saw her as another younger sister just like Stacy, and she skipped off to get ready for school feeling lucky to be alive.

    Chloe and Ashley got out her car when they pulled up outside Stacy’s house, and Chloe knocked on the door. It didn’t take long for Dorothy to answer it and let the two of them in.

     “Stacy’s almost ready, but she’s been trying to tell me how Val got her hair to look Like Chloe’s.” Dorothy said when she saw that Chloe had hers in a French braid again like she’d had the day before.

     “How did it turn out?” Ashley asked looking excited to see the result.

     “It didn’t, and Stacy isn’t talking to me now because of it.” Dorothy said rolling her eyes.

     “Do you want me to sort it out for you?” Ashley asked.

     “Do you know how to do it?” Dorothy asked looking hopeful.

     “Who do you think showed Val?” Ashley frowned. “Why don’t you come and watch me do it, that way you’ll be able to do it tomorrow.” She added with a smile as she let Dorothy lead her up to Stacy’s bedroom where she was stomping around trying to finish getting ready for school.

     “Looks like someone got out of bed on the wrong side this morning.” Ashley said with a grin once she was stood at the open bedroom door.

     “I can’t get out of bed on the wrong side.” Stacy grumbled. “I’d end up in the garden.” She added with a frown as she pointed to one of the beds in the room that was up against the wall.

     “That would put me in a bad mood as well, waking up in the garden.” Ashley said in a fake whisper as she entered the room and made her way over to Stacy. “I’ve come to sort out your hair for you, and also show your mother how it’s done.” Ashley added as she led Stacy over to her dressing table and sat her down.

    Stacy’s mood suddenly changed and she was her normal happy self again as she sat grinning while Ashley explained to Dorothy what she was doing, and then she let Dorothy take over and finish off the look. Stacy was soon sporting a French braid just like Chloe.

     “Thank you mummy and you as well Ashley.” Stacy said as she first hugged her mother and then she ran over and gave Ashley a hug as well, just before she grabbed her school bag and laptop case, she then joined Chloe at the door ready to leave for school.

     “Thank you for doing that Ashley.” Dorothy smiled as she watched a now giggling Stacy making her way down stairs with Chloe.

     “Think nothing of it; I’m just sorry you had to put up with a stroppy child over it.” Ashley frowned.

     “I don’t mind that.” Dorothy giggled. “It’s good to see her acting like a normal girl again.” Dorothy added when she saw the puzzled look Ashley was giving her.

     “Wasn’t she like this before Chloe became her friend then?” Ashley asked.

     “She was up until a girl she thought to be her friend turned against her, then she pulled away from everyone except Stephi, and Stephi was away most the time at college, so Stacy would spend most her time out in the stables on her own.” Dorothy said with a sigh.

     “Well I know that Chloe loves having Stacy as a friend.” Ashley said as she looked over at the two girls getting into the back of her car.

     “I think Chloe is a much better friend than Tracy ever was.” Dorothy smiled as she looked at the two girls giggling and playing around. “There was just something I never liked about that girl.” Dorothy added looking thoughtful.

     “What you see is what you get with Chloe.” Ashley smiled. “Well kind of...” She added with a confused look.

     “I know what you mean.” Dorothy giggled as she understood what Ashley was getting at with the whole transgender issue.

     “Chloe had a boy take an interest in her yesterday, and it’s left her feeling a little confused about some things, and I’m not sure how I can help her.” Ashley admitted.

     “Does she think she’s doing a bad thing by having feelings for a boy because part of her still thinks of herself as a boy?” Dorothy asked, but looked like she already knew the answer.

     “Yes, that’s what she said to me last night when I was driving her home.” Ashley sighed, glad that it wasn’t just a problem that Chloe was having.

     “Stephi was the same in the beginning, but she learned to look beyond her worries as time went on.” Dorothy said to reassure Ashley that it wasn’t much to worry about. “Just don’t let Chloe start going too far with the boy.” She warned.

     “Stephi told me what happened to her, and I don’t think we need to worry about that with Chloe.” Ashley replied.

     “We thought the same thing with Stephi, but it only took her getting lost in the moment once, and she almost died because of it.” Dorothy said with fear in her voice as she thought of the call she got the night Stephi was attacked.

    Ashley could understand Dorothy’s worries for Chloe, but Dorothy didn’t know about Chloe’s real past, and how untrusting of men she was, so Ashley hoped that that would help stop Chloe making the same mistakes Stephanie had.

     “I can get Stephi to have a word with Chloe about it.” Dorothy said, snapping Ashley out of her thoughts. “I know that Chloe sees Stephi as a big sister, and they can always make their younger sisters listen where we can’t.” Dorothy added with a roll of her eyes, as if she already knew that Stacy spoke with Stephanie about things she wouldn’t speak to either of her parents about.

     “Chloe told me that she already plans to have a word with Stephi about it this evening when she calls to tell her about starting school with Stacy.” Ashley smiled as she thought about how excited Chloe had been on the drive over to Stacy’s, because she’d got a text message from Stephi that morning.

     “Stephi said she’d got a voicemail from Chloe last night, but it was too late for her to call her back when she finished her class last night.” Dorothy smiled. “She called me to see how Stacy had gone on at school.” Dorothy added in a whisper so as not to let Stacy know her sister was worried about her. “Stephi was happy to hear that her sister is doing much better thanks to having Chloe as a friend, and Sophie and Jade seem like nice girls as well.” Dorothy admitted.

     “I’ve not met Sophie and Jade yet, but they do seem nice from what Chloe has said.”

     “I’m sure you’ll get to see lots of them when you join them on their horse rides.” Dorothy giggled.

     “I just hope they don’t feel like I’m spying on them.” Ashley admitted her worries.

     “I doubt that, they both seemed excited about having you join them.” Dorothy frowned. “I’d love to chat more with you Ashley, but I better let you get those two to school.” Dorothy added with a sigh when she saw the time.

     “I don’t have anything planned for the rest of the morning, so I can come back and chat some more if you’d like?” Ashley offered.

     “I’d like that, but I do have some jobs to do around the place.” Dorothy pointed out.

     “We can talk while I help you get the jobs done then.” Ashley grinned. “I’ll see you later.” Ashley added just before she got in her car.

    Dorothy waved to the girls and Ashley as she pulled out the driveway, and then she went back into the house to make a start on her housework.

    Stacy gave Ashley directions once she’d pulled into the school grounds, and Ashley dropped off the two girls just to the side of the main house, or school building as it was now.

     “Are you sure you’ll be okay getting dropped off here?” Ashley asked as she looked at some other cars pulling up in front of the main house.

     “Yes, this is a much better place to get dropped off.” Stacy said as she got out the car.

     “Have a good day at school then, and listen to what the teachers have to say.” Ashley warned the two girls as they got out the car.

     “We will Aunty Ash, and thank you for the lift.” Chloe said as she walked around to the driver’s side and leaned in through the now open window and gave Ashley a hug and a kiss on the cheek.

     “Is there any sign of this boy, Finlay?” Ashley asked as she looked around. “I’d like to get a look at him.” She added with a grin.

     “Aunty Ash....!” Chloe whined. “Just get out of here.” Chloe added as her cheeks reddened.

     “Okay, okay,” Ashley giggled. “I’ll pick the two of you up in this spot then this afternoon at three thirty.” Ashley added just before she put the car in gear and she drove away.

     “I really like your aunty, she’s funny.” Stacy grinned as they waved to the back of Ashley’s car.

     “She is a lot of fun, but I wish I’d not told her about meeting Finlay.” Chloe frowned as they both picked up their book bags and laptop cases before making their way over to the main entrance.

     “Technically it was your horse that told her, well it was Spirit that told her, but only after hearing about it from your horse.” Stacy pointed out.

     “You make me sound like a crazy person when you say it like that.” Chloe giggled.

     “Make you sound crazy...?” Stacy giggled. “I was the one that just said it.” She added as she bumped Chloe’s shoulder.

    The two girls were just about to enter the main house when they saw Jane and her little group of followers blocking the entrance, but before Jane had time to start anything, they all heard a boy’s voice calling out Chloe’s name. They all turned to see Finlay, Paul, Sophie and Jade making their way over to them.

     “Hey Chloe.” Finlay smiled as he reached the spot where they were stood. “How was the rest of your ride last night?” Finlay asked, taking no notice of Jane and her three friends.

     “It was really nice.” Chloe smiled. “I know that Shadow is eager to see you again after you fed him all those mints.” She added with a giggle. Chloe was actually getting a kick out of seeing the look on Jane’s face as she found out Finlay had met up with her the evening before.

     “I hope you let me meet up with you again sometime so I can spoil your horse again.” Finlay smiled back. “Please let me carry your laptop for you.” Finlay added as he took Chloe’s laptop case off her and threw it over his own shoulder.

     “Please let me take yours for you Stacy.” Paul said as he did the same with Stacy’s laptop case.

    Stacy grinned as she let Paul help her because she thought Paul was really cute, and also she knew that Tracy had liked Paul from the first time she saw him. This was still clear to see by the way Tracy was starring daggers at Stacy from Jane’s left side.

    Jane and her friends parted to let the two boys and four girls through, but she didn’t look happy to see Finlay falling over himself to help Chloe. Sophie and Jade just grinned as they followed behind and saw the looks the two girls were getting.

     “Bad luck Jane, it looks like Fin has much better taste than I first gave him credit for.” Sophie said as she gave Jane a little push to make sure she was out the way.

     “Watch your mouth Sophie.” Jane snarled as she made a move to attack Sophie, but she was soon backing up when she saw Sophie waving her cell phone in her face.

     “Play nice Jane or your secret comes out.” Sophie said with a sweet smile on her face, but her eyes said she wasn’t playing around.

    Jane stepped back again as she let out a grunt to let Sophie know she wasn’t happy being blackmailed by someone like Sophie. “I will find a way to make you get rid of that.” Jane warned.

     “Don’t worry; I have lots of secrets on you and all your little friends.” Sophie laughed as she looked at Jane’s three friends who all looked worried now.

     “You should be careful little girl.” Jane warned. “Something could happen to you, and all those little secrets would just go away.” Jane added sounding smug.

     “Oh don’t worry about that, I have them saved to a server that will make all of them public if I don’t enter a code twice a day.” Sophie said in a matter of fact way. “But thanks for the warning.” She added just before she turned around and walked away to catch up with Chloe and Stacy.

     “Do you really have all their secrets saved on a server?” Jade asked in a whisper once they were far enough away to not be overheard by any of them.

     “No, but I will have by this evening.” Sophie grinned.

     “Remind me to never upset you.” Jade said sounding a little nervous.

     “I’d never do anything to hurt you girlfriend.” Sophie pouted. “But I would hurt anyone that tried to hurt you though.” Sophie added with an evil grin.

     “Do you get a kick out of teasing Jane?” Finlay asked once they reached the section of lockers that Chloe and Stacy used to keep their things in until they needed them.

     “It does have its perks.” Sophie grinned. “I could ask you the same thing with that little show of affection back there.” Sophie pointed out.

     “I’m just hoping she will get the message that I’m not interested in her.” Finley grumbled. “You saw the way she was last night at evening meal.” Finlay added with a frown.

     “You sat with her last night while you had dinner?” Chloe found herself asking as she felt anger and jealousy over the thought of Finlay sitting with Jane the evening before.

     “Yes, but not because I wanted to, and Sophie and Jade were sat with us as well.” Finlay said sounding defensive and worried over the way Chloe was acting.

     “Finlay is telling the truth Chloe.” Jade said. “We were already sat together eating our Dinner when Jane and the others came and sat with us.” She added.

     “That girl is creepy the way she started talking to Fin like they were a couple.” Paul added with a shudder.

     “You find it creepy; try it from my point of view.” Finlay replied.

     “Can anyone say stalker?” Sophie frowned.

     “Maybe she just needs to get her medication changed for something stronger.” Stacy said in a tone that made it sound like she was defending Jane, but she was soon doubled over in a fit of giggles with the others when they all burst out laughing.

     “I’m beginning to think she should be on medication with the way she’s acting.” Finlay said once they all stopped laughing. “Please be careful around her Chloe, and you three.” He added looking worried.

     “Don’t worry about me Finlay.” Chloe smiled. “I’ve got an angel keeping an eye on me.” She added as she looked up the hallway to where Jane was staring at her with dagger, and she could see the misty image of Spirit stood with her listening to whatever evil plan she was cooking up to get even with Chloe.

     “You’ll need it with that psycho bitch after you.” Paul frowned.

     “We better see about getting to class.” Sophie said when she saw the time.

     “Do you mind if we join you for lunch again today?” Finlay asked looking hopeful.

     “I’d like that, and we may as well give Jane a reason to hate me.” Chloe grinned.

    Chloe followed the other three girls to their home room, due to her still trying to work out where everything was. They sat in the same seats as the day before, and they let the homeroom teacher take the register before they made their way to the first class of the day which was maths. Chloe called on the knowledge that Spirit left her with and she was able to keep up with the rest of the class.

     “Are you sure you’ll be alright in the library while we do gym?” Stacy asked while they were having their mid morning break between classes.

    Stacy, Sophie and Jade had all walked with Chloe to the library where she’d be spending the next two periods while they were doing sports in the gym.

     “I’ll be fine.” Chloe said trying to reassure her friends not to worry about her. “I can read up on our afternoon lessons, or I might take a look at my maths homework, so I don’t have to worry about doing it at home later.” Chloe added with a grin.

     “I was hoping we could sit and do our homework together again this evening.” Stacy pouted.

     “I did enjoy that last night, so I will just sit and read in the library then.” Chloe said.

     “That’s great.” Stacy squealed as she jumped at Chloe and hugged her half to death.

     “We better see about getting a move on Stacy.” Sophie said as she looked at the clock on the wall above the entrance to the library.

     “Wait in the library and we’ll come to you after gym.” Stacy said in a firm sounding tone. “I wouldn’t put it past Jane to take any chance she can get to pick on you.”

     “Stacy has a good point there Chloe.” Sophie agreed. “Jane has her spies around the school, and she will jump at the chance to get you on your own.”

     “I’ll be fine, now get to gym before your all late and you get kept behind.” Chloe said as she turned Stacy in the direction of the gym and gave her a push to get her moving. “You know I’ll be alright.” Chloe added when Stacy looked worriedly over her shoulder.

    Chloe stood in the doorway to the library and watched her friends make their way down the hallway and then around the corner out of sight before she turned and made her way into the library feeling more afraid than she had since first starting at the school the day before. Chloe realised that this was the first time she’d been left alone.

    She walked past the librarian and smiled back at her when the woman smiled at her, then Chloe wandered through to where all the tables were and stopped dead in her tracks when she saw that Susan Smith was sat at one of the table reading a book.

    Susan looked up at Chloe like she could sense she was being watched, and she gave Chloe a little smile. Chloe smiled back and then took a chance by sitting at the same table facing Susan.

     “Do you mind if I join you?” Chloe asked in a whisper, so as not to get in trouble for talking, even though there was only the two of them in the library as well as the librarian.

     “It’s a free country, sit where you want.” Susan said just before she went back to reading her book.

     “Don’t you do gym either?” Chloe asked.

     “No, the doctor won’t let me due to a medical problem.” Susan replied. “Why don’t you do gym?” She asked.

     “I was in a car accident and they say that it’s best I don’t do anything that might cause me to have problems.” Chloe lied, but she had been hit by a truck as James, and still had the scars to prove it if Susan or anyone else asked to see them.

     “Sorry to hear that.” Susan whispered.

    Chloe took a couple of minutes to look Susan over. Chloe thought that Susan looked like a girl, but she could also see little bits that said she could be a boy as well, but it was more in the way she acted over the way she looked. Chloe could see Susan’s blouse being pushed out in the chest area, and she started to wonder if it was just padding, or if she actually had her own breasts growing. Chloe knew very little about intersexed children and what it meant to be one. She noticed that Susan didn’t have long nails, but they were painted in a pale blue, and she also had her ears pierced, but she only had studs like Chloe, so she hadn’t had then pierced very long.

     “What are you readying?” Chloe asked trying to make light conversation.

     “You’ll think me silly if I tell you.” Susan blushed.

     “Why would I think you silly?” Chloe asked looking puzzled.

    Rather than tell Chloe what she was reading, Susan held up the book and Chloe had to mask a giggle when she saw that Susan was reading one of her mother’s books. “I overheard a couple of students talking about you starting here, and how your mother was a well known writer, so I bought one of her novels and I’ve been reading it for the past couple of days now.” Susan admitted.

     “And what do you think of it?” Chloe asked.

     “It’s a good read, and I’ve had trouble putting it down.” Susan grinned.

     “I’m glad you’re enjoying it.” Chloe grinned back.

    Susan just smiled before she went back to reading her book. Chloe could tell that Susan wasn’t used to engaging in conversation, so she got out her text book for one of her afternoon classes and started to study. They never spoke again until they were putting their things away at the end of the period and just before lunchtime.

     “Do you want to join me and my friends for lunch?” Chloe asked looking hopeful.

     “Thanks for the offer, but I’ve seen how you’ve made an enemy of Jane Bridgeport, and I don’t want to get in the middle of all that.” Susan admitted her reason for turning Chloe down. “My father is a teacher here at the school as well, and I’m sure your friends won’t want me joining you.” She added. Susan was gone before Chloe had a chance to argue the point with her.

    Chloe thought about going after her, but she’d agreed to wait for Stacy and the others, and she didn’t want to risk bumping into Jane and her little gang on her own, even if she did have Spirit to watch her back. Chloe also knew the reason for Susan not wanting to show up on Jane’s radar. The last thing Susan needed was someone like Jane finding out about her being intersexed, it was also the main reason for Chloe not wanting any trouble with Jane, but it was a little late for that one. Chloe did have Spirit to help keep her safe though, which is more than what Susan has.

    Chloe was sat just inside the library waiting for Stacy, Sophie and Jade when she got a feeling that a ghost was close by, but it wasn’t Spirit. Chloe looked around and saw the ghostly image of a young woman dressed in Victorian maid’s clothes dusting the shelves just across from her. Chloe quickly looked away when she saw the woman look at her, but it was too late because the woman had already noticed that Chloe could see her.

     “You can see me can’t you Miss?” The woman asked as she floated across the room to where Chloe was sat looking nervous, now that the woman was going to touch her and then call Brut, her own personal reaper to their location.

    Chloe tried to make out she couldn’t see the woman, but the woman wasn’t buying it as she started to reach out her hand towards Chloe’s face, but she soon stopped and floated back a couple of feet when she saw Spirit suddenly appear between her and Chloe.

     “You don’t want to do that Mary.” Spirit said like she already knew the woman dressed as a maid.

     “I don’t mean the child any harm, but she feels different to the others that come here.” The woman said with a thick cockney accent.

     “She is different, and if you touch her Mary, you will end up being taken to the other side.” Spirit warned.

     “I can’t go yet Miss Spirit.” The woman called Mary said looking worried. “I have to find the children and make sure their safe before I can rest.” She added in a pleading tone.

     “Chloe and I will help you find the children and then pass them on to the other side so you can finally find rest yourself.” Spirit said in a calming tone that put Mary at ease. “I’ll explain it all to you later sis.” Spirit said when she saw the puzzled look on Chloe’s face.

     “That would be nice.” Mary sighed. “I’d like to be with my Henry again.” She added with a faraway look in her eyes.

    Chloe had a bunch of questions she wanted to ask Spirit, but they would all have to wait until she got home that evening because Stacy and the others turned up at that point, so Chloe grabbed her things and then followed the others to the dining hall, and dropped off their bags at their lockers on the way.

     “How was gym?” Chloe asked as they made their way to the dining room.

     “Gruelling like always.” Stacy whined. “But it does give you an appetite though.” She added with a grin.

     “I’m sure the teacher would struggle to do as much as she expects us to do each time we have gym.” Jade grumbled. “I wish I had a reason to sit in the library like you to Chloe.” She added with a pout as she threw her arms around Chloe and rested her chin on Chloe’s shoulder.

     “I wish I was able to do gym with you, but the accident I was in put an end to me doing any kind of sport.” Chloe said with a sigh.

     “I’m sorry Chloe, I didn’t mean to make light of your problems.” Jade said sounding all serious now as she hugged Chloe. Chloe thought it safe to use James’ accident as another reason for her not doing gym, just in case they ever saw the scars on her body for the doctors piecing all her broken bones back together.

     “Don’t worry about it, and it sounds like I’ve got the better end of the deal anyway.” Chloe grinned in a teasing way that soon had Jade trying to tickle her.

    Finlay and Paul had a table reserved for them by the time they’d gotten their lunch and made their way over to them. Chloe could see Jane and her little gang sat on the other side of the dining room in the same place as the day before, but the thing that caught Chloe’s eye was the scary looking dead girl stood just behind Jane. Chloe knew the girl was dead because she watched another student walk straight through her, and she was ill looking and seemed totally focused on Jane for some reason.

     “Starring at Jane isn’t going to help keep her from causing trouble Chloe.” Stacy said when she noticed that Chloe was looking across at Jane. Stacy had no idea that Chloe was actually looking at a dead girl stood just behind Jane.

     “She doesn’t look very happy anyway.” Chloe said, but she did notice that Jane wasn’t looking at her for once; Jane wasn’t looking at anyone really. She seemed to be lost in a world of her own.

    Chloe found herself wondering who the ghost girl might be, and if it might have been one of the children the ghost Mary from the library was talking about, but the ghost girl stood behind Jane looked to be wearing the same kind of uniform as her and the other female students. So Chloe guessed that she must have died within the last couple of years.

     “She’s probably trying to remember how to use a knife and fork.” Paul chuckled.

     “You could be asking a lot of her.” Finlay shot back with a laugh. “I’m not sure she’s able to use a knife and fork at the same time.” He added.

    Chloe and the others couldn’t stop themselves from bursting out in a fit of giggles as they heard Finlay and Paul making fun of Jane, and the fact she wasn’t very bright.

     “Maybe you should say some of this stuff to her face Finlay.” Chloe commented. “It might stop her chasing after you.” She added.

     “I have, but she was too dumb to realise I was making fun of her, and she just thought I was flirting with her.” Finlay said rolling his eyes.

     “It’s true.” Paul confirmed. “It was quite sad to see; well it would have been with anyone except Jane.” He corrected himself.

    When Chloe next looked over at Jane, the ghost of the girl had vanished and Jane looked to be her old self again as she was now looking daggers at Chloe. Chloe found herself wishing the dead girl would come back and carry on doing whatever it was she was doing, so that Jane wasn’t looking at her like she was working out different ways to make her life a living hell.

     “I think it would be best if you waited until Jane has taken her tray back today.” Spirit said as she appeared in the empty seat across from Chloe.

    Chloe gave Spirit a look that asked the question ‘why?’

     “She’s planning to try the same thing with the tray that she was going to try yesterday.” Spirit said with a roll of her eyes. “Finlay and Paul are right about her, she’s not very bright at all.” Spirit added.

     “I hope none of you mind, but I was hoping to sit here until Jane and her little gang have left the dining room today?” Chloe asked looking hopeful.

     “I don’t mind.” Finlay smiled. “So how was your second morning at the school?” He asked trying to get Chloe talking about anything other than Jane Bridgeport.

     “It was alright. I spent half of it in the library while the others had gym.” Chloe said with a shrug.

     “Why don’t you do gym?” Finlay asked.

     “I was in a car accident that left me with some muscle damage, so I’m not allowed to do any kind of sports.” Chloe pouted like she’d seen other teenage girls do.

     “Do you have any scars?” Paul asked making it sound like it would be cool if she did.

     “Yes I do, but I don’t like to let people see them.” Chloe said with a blush.

     “So what happened...?” Paul asked, eager to hear more about the accident.

     “Paul...!” Finlay shot back at his friend. “I’m sure Chloe doesn’t want to relive what ever happened.” He added looking a little angry with his friend.

     “Oh, I’m sorry Chloe; I didn’t mean it to sound so...” Paul trailed off, not being able to think of the right word to finish with.

     “It’s alright Paul, but Finlay is right; I don’t like to talk about it due to my father dying in the accident.” Chloe said as she found herself getting upset over it, but she always did because her memories of the accident were Spirit’s memories, and she did miss her father.

     “Sorry to hear that.” Paul said sounding much more remorseful now.

     “I did get to chat to one of our class mates while I was in the library.” Chloe suddenly said wanting to change the subject a little bit.

     “Who was that?” Stacy asked, happy to help out in the subject change.

     “I was speaking to Susan Smith. She was reading one of my mother’s books.” Chloe giggled.

     “You do know that Susan’s father is a teacher here at the school.” Finlay said looking worried like talking to Susan was like touching a leper.

     “Why do you make it sound like a bad thing?” Chloe frowned. “She’s still just a student like all of us.”

     “True, but she’s more likely to tell her father about things we don’t want the teachers to know about.” Finlay said as he tried to defend what he’d just said.

     “She’s not the easiest person to get along with either.” Paul said.

     “I’m not surprised, when you talk about her like that.” Chloe snapped angrily.

    Chloe disregarded her own advice and got up from the dining table and took her tray up to the counter. She did it all so fast that Jane and her little group didn’t have time to do anything.

     “Chloe...! Chloe...!” Finlay shouted as he followed Chloe out of the dining room. “I’m sorry if I upset you.” He added once he’d finally caught up with her.

     “I’m not upset.” Chloe snapped at him. I’m just angry with you and how stupid you can be.” She added as she tried to step around him and keep walking away.

     “I’m sorry for being stupid then.” Finlay chuckled.

    Chloe wanted to stay mad with him, but she found herself grinning instead when she looked into his eyes and saw how cute he looked when he laughed.

     “I hate you she giggled as she slapped his arm in a very girly way.

     “I can see that.” He laughed some more.

     “Boys...” Chloe frowned just before she giggled and slapped his arm again.

     “Shall we go for a walk?” Finlay asked with a smile.

     “Sure, but we should wait for the others to catch up.” Chloe said as she looked over her shoulder and saw Paul and Stacy walking together and Sophie and Jade walking just behind them.

    Chloe was soon walking at Finlay’s side as she was shown around the rest of the school, but she was interested in one spot where there was a knew looking plaque on a wall and some fresh flowers laid on the ground just beneath it, but the thing that made Chloe notice it was the fact the ghost of the girl from the dining room was stood there looking down at the flowers.

     “What happened over there?” Chloe asked as she pointed to the spot where the ghost of the girl was stood.

     “That’s where a student died last term.” Finlay started to explain. “Some of the students used to go up on the roof at night until a girl called Heather Porter fell over the edge and was killed.” He added as they made their way over to the spot where the plaque was.

     “I didn’t fall, I was pushed.” Chloe heard the ghost say with anger in her voice.

    Chloe tried not to look at the girl and let her know that she could see her. Chloe didn’t want to start explaining the reason for her talking to ghosts.

     “Do any of you know what happened?” Chloe asked as she turned around and started walking away again like she wasn’t really bothered, even though she was.

     “The rumour was she’d gone up there drinking with some other students and she got drunk and fell over the edge somehow.” Finlay shrugged. “I guess no one will ever know for sure.” He added.

     “I heard she jumped, and there was a note and everything, but Scottie covered it up to stop the parents pulling their kids out of the school.” Jade said in a whisper.

    Chloe knew that what Finlay said wasn’t true, not from what the ghost had just said, but she would need to have a word with Spirit to find out what she could do to help this Heather Porter find peace and move onto the other side.

    Lunchtime was soon over and they all made their way back into the main school building and got their book bags out their lockers before they made their way to the science block where they would be spending their afternoon. Finlay and Paul were also in the science block, so they walked with the girls.

     “I need you to slow down a little bit sis.” Spirit warned Chloe as she was suddenly walking at Chloe’s side. “Jane is planning to bump into you around the next corner and push you down some steps.”

    Chloe slowed her pace and then suddenly stopped dead in her tracks forcing the others to stop as well. They all looked puzzled as to why Chloe had stopped walking, but it was soon forgotten as they all started laughing at Jane as she fell out in front of them and landed flat on her face. Jane was soon helped to her feet by Tracy and the other two girls who Chloe didn’t know the names off.

     “Are you alright Jane?” Chloe asked as she tried not to laugh at her.

     “I’m fine...!” Jane snapped back as she brushed off her uniform and stormed off with her three friends chasing after her.

     “You do realise that she’d have knocked you down those steps if she’d walked into you?” Paul asked as he looked at the set of seven steps to the side of where Jane had just fallen over.

     “It was like you knew she was going to be waiting for you.” Sophie said.

     “Just lucky I guess.” Chloe shrugged like it wasn’t a big deal. “I was just trying to pick out land marks to help me remember where things are.” She lied.

     “That girl really isn’t right in the head.” Paul said looking worried. “I mean Jane, not you Chloe.” He added when he saw the look Chloe was giving him. “She just doesn’t care what might happen when she does something.” Paul said worriedly.

     “What do you expect when she’s got her daddy to fix everything.” Jade frowned.

     “What do you mean?” Chloe asked.

     “Jane’s been in trouble before for picking on students and hurting them, but she always gets away with it because of her father.” Jane explained. “He’s the most crooked MP I’ve ever heard of and Jane is a chip off the old block, as they say.”

     “If you all know that her father is that bad, then how come he keeps getting away with it?” Chloe asked looking confused as they kept walking towards the science block.

     “Unlike Jane, her father is a very smart man and covers his tracks.” Finlay pointed out. “He needs to be smart though to keep getting Jane out of trouble.” He added with a grin.

     “It’s only a matter of time before Jane gets someone killed, and then I’d like to see her father cover that up.” Paul chuckled evilly.

    Chloe had a sudden thought that maybe he already had with Heather porter, and the fact she’d said she was pushed, and she was stood just behind Jane in the dining room. Chloe realised that if that was the case, she was never going to be able to help this Heather move on because she’d never be able to make Jane see that what she did was wrong, and even if she did, it would just bring down the full force of her father, and that is the last thing Chloe needs. An MP looking into her new families past and finding out that Chloe was once a boy called James.

    The problem Chloe was having was whether or not Jane deserved to have her help if she had had anything to do with this Heather Porter’s death. If Jane had pushed the girl off the room, Chloe thought she asked for everything she got from being haunted by a dead girl’s ghost.

     “You okay Chloe?” Finlay asked, snapping her out of her thoughts. “You’ve gone as white as a sheet.” Finlay said looking worried for her.

     “I’m fine.” Chloe smiled. “Just thinking about what might have happened if I’d been pushed down those steps back there.” She lied to cover the real reason she’d turned as white as a sheet.

    Chloe was glad to leave Finlay and get into the classroom to start her lessons. She needed time to process what she’d found out. She also knew that she needed to have a word with Spirit and find out what she knew of this Heather Porter.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © February 2013

Part Seven of 13+

Chapter Seven: Looking for dead people

    Chloe had gone back to her house after school and gotten changed out of her uniform before she let her Aunty Ashley drive her and Stacy to Stacy’s house so they could do their maths homework and then go for a ride on their horses. Sophie and jade wouldn’t be joining them today, due to the two of them having their first fencing lesson. Chloe was glad it would just be her and Stacy because she wanted to ask Stacy about Heather Porter and what she knew about the accident that killed her.

     “Stacy, what do you know about the girl that fell off the roof at school?” Chloe asked as they rode their horses through the woods.

     “Do you mean Heather Porter?” Stacy asked.

     “Yes, can you be sure she just fell off the roof?” Chloe asked sounding nervous.

     “The police said she’d been drinking, and she slipped off the roof after losing her footing, but some of the other students said she’d been depressed over something and she might have killed herself.” Stacy explained what she’d heard. “You heard what Jade said earlier.”

     “Do you think she might have been pushed?”

     “I guess she could have, but as far as I know she was up there on her own.” Stacy said. “Have you seen her around the school?” Stacy asked looking excited.

     “Yes, I saw her today, first in the dining room, she was stood behind Jane. Then I saw her at the place she fell to her death, but she said she was pushed, but she never said who pushed her.”

     “Heather was never part of Jane’s group, but Jane did bully her a little, and I heard that Heather had been doing some of Jane’s homework for her as well.” Stacy said looking shocked. “Do you think Jane might have pushed her off the roof for not doing her homework right?”

     “I don’t know, but I do need to speak with Spirit about it all to see what she knows.” Chloe said as she rubbed her forehead.

     “You called for me sis?” Spirit grinned as she appeared behind her on Shadow.

     “Hey sis, I need to ask you about a ghost I saw today while at school.” Chloe said as she looked over her shoulder at Spirit.

     “Do you mean the ghost of Heather Porter?” Spirit asked.

     “Yes, that’s her.” Chloe said sounding excited. “What happened to her, and why is she haunting Jane Bridgeport?”

     “If she’s haunting Jane then it’s because she had something to do with her death.” Spirit said.

     “Don’t you know if she had anything to do with it or not?” Stacy asked.

     “I know that I can do some pretty amazing things now, but I don’t see what happened to everyone, and I can’t just find a ghost with a click of my fingers.” Spirit frowned. “It would be cool if I could.” She added with a grin.

     “Then how do we find out what happened?” Chloe asked.

     “You need to open a line of communication with this Heather and find out what you can do to help her move on.” Spirit explained.

     “And what if I don’t want to help Jane get rid of her ghost.” Chloe asked sounding like she didn’t want to do anything to help Jane.

     “Heather will become unstable and then she will start to hurt people, not just Jane, but anyone she comes close too.” Spirit warned.

     “Do you mean like a poltergeist?” Stacy asked, understanding what Spirit was saying better than Chloe was.

     “Yes, just like a poltergeist.” Spirit said pointed a finger towards Stacy.

     “Why will that happen to this Heather when it didn’t happen to Mary in the Library?” Chloe asked looking confused.

     “Mary died while looking for two children, so she is at peace, but feels the need to still find the two children, where as Heather died a violent death, and her killer is still free, so she needs some form of vengeance before she can find peace.

     “What happens if she can’t find peace?” Chloe asked. “Will she just keep haunting Jane?”

     “No, she’ll finally become a vengeful ghost that will need to be taken care of by a grim like Brut.” Spirit said with a sigh.

     “That doesn’t seem fair.” Chloe said sounding sad about it all. “So I either help Jane sort things out with this Heather, or I have to call on Brut to force Heather onto the other side?”

     “Sadly, yes that is what needs to happen.” Spirit didn’t look any happier about any of this than Chloe did.

     “But how am I to get Jane to tell the truth about what happened that night up on the roof?” Chloe asked. “She’s kind of a bitch, and probably enjoyed pushing Heather off the roof.” Chloe added.

     “Not to mention the fact she doesn’t like you very much.” Stacy pointed out.

     “I never said this job was going to be easy sis.” Spirit shrugged.

     “It’s okay for you, you’re already dead, but I’m the one that has to try and talk an evil bitch into admitting she had something to do with another girl’s death.” Chloe said angrily. “And oh yes, her father is in the government.”

     “I won’t let Jane hurt you sis.” Spirit said as she wrapped her arms around Chloe and sent some calming energy into her.

     “She’s just such an evil bitch though sis.” Chloe whined. “Is there no other way to sort this out that doesn’t involve me?”

     “I’m sorry sis, I wish there was.” Spirit hugged Chloe a little tighter as she said it.

     “Great...” Chloe sighed. “I’ll need some time to come up with a plan.” She added with a note of finality in her voice.

     “Heather is still focused on Jane, and is unable to cause to much harm to her just yet, but Sammi wants us to get this dealt with as quick as we can.” Spirit said.

     “If Samantha wants it dealt with that fast, then why doesn’t she come down here and do it herself?” Chloe growled.

     “She’d just say that’s what she’s got us for.” Spirit giggled.

     “I don’t remember signing up for crap like this.” Chloe snapped, not seeing the funny side of it all.

     “I know that sis, and I’m sorry.” Spirit said, all humour gone from her voice now.

     “No, I’m the one that’s sorry sis.” Chloe said as she pulled on the rains and made Shadow stop walking. “It’s just a lot to deal with.” Chloe added as she leaned her head against Spirit’s and let out a heavy sigh.

    Chloe closed her eyes and let Spirit fill her with calm while she listened to the birds singing around her and she could feel Shadow breathing beneath her.

     “Can you ask Samantha to come and see me later this evening?” Chloe asked after a couple of minutes.

     “Sure, but what do you have in mind?” Spirit asked looking puzzled.

     “I have an idea, but I need to set out some ground rules with Samantha to make sure you don’t get in trouble for anything that might happen.” Chloe grinned.

     “Why do I get the feeling this is going to be fun?” Spirit grinned back at her.

     “You two are really freaking me out now.” Stacy said looking worried as she looked at Chloe and Spirit grinning evilly at each other.

     “Don’t worry Stacy, if my idea works, you’ll get a kick out of it, and Jane won’t be a problem at school anymore.” Chloe said.

     “I’ll let you finish your ride, and I’ll go and have a word with Sammi for you.” Spirit said as she hugged Chloe again.

     “Okay, but can you make sure she doesn’t come to see me until after I’ve called Stephi and told her about my first two days at school.” Chloe smiled.

     “Not a problem.” Spirit grinned just before she vanished.

     “I’m not sure what your plan is Chloe, but I must warn you that Jane isn’t the sort of girl that will see the error of her ways and become good like Sophie did.” Stacy said in a warning tone. “I’m not even sure she has a heart.”

     “I’ve already worked that much out, and if I can get the okay from Samantha, my plan won’t need me to try and settle things between Jane and Heather.” Chloe said sounding cryptic.

     “If it will finally get Jane out of the school, count me in.” Stacy grinned the same evil grin she’d seen Chloe and Spirit use just minutes before.

    The two girls finished their ride and then got the horses settled for the night before Chloe said her goodbyes and went home with Ashley when she arrived to pick her up.

    Chloe had gotten home and shown her mother her homework so she knew she’d done it, and then she told her about her day, but she left out the part to do with Susan and Jane. Chloe didn’t want either her mother or aunt trying to help, or worse trying to stop her.

    Once Chloe had finished helping her Aunty Ash do the dishes, she went up to her room and grabbed her cell phone and called Stephanie. Chloe was worried that she’d just get Stephanie’s voicemail again, but Stephanie answered after the second ring.

     “Hi Chloe, sorry about missing your call last night.” Stephanie’s musical voice said on the other end of Chloe’s phone.

     “Hi Stephi, I got your text when I woke this morning, so I understand your reason for not answering last night.” Chloe said excitedly as she spoke to her adopted big sister.

     “That’s good then.” Stephanie said with a smile in her voice. “I knew it was too late to call you last night, that’s why I sent you a text. So how do you like school as a girl?” Stephanie asked.

     “It’s amazing, and feels so right.” Chloe giggled excitedly.

     “Had any boys speak to you yet?” Stephanie asked with a giggle of her own.

     “Have you been speaking to Stacy?” Chloe asked with suspicion in her voice.

     “Yes, I spoke to her earlier this evening.” Stephanie admitted. “He sounds like a nice guy though.” She added sounding more serious. “Just be careful how far you lead him on Chloe.”

     “I’m confused about my feelings for boys though Stephi.” Chloe said sounding worried.

     “I know how you feel baby sister, and it’s just the false programming making you feel that way.”

     “False programming...?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes, you’ve been trying to fit in with the males around you for the last twelve years, so your brain is wired to see the fact that now you’re being yourself as being wrong.” Stephanie tried to explain.

     “Did you feel this way when you first started dressing?” Chloe asked with hope in her voice.

     “Yes I was a real mess over it all.” Stephanie admitted with a sigh. “I’d sit and sob in my mother’s arms over the way I felt.”

     “So the fact I find Finlay kind of cute but really annoying at the same time, is normal?” Chloe asked nervously.

     “Completely normal.” Stephanie giggled. “What can you tell me about this Finlay’s friend Paul?” Stephanie asked, playing the protective big sister.

     “Paul is nice, doesn’t say much, but he’s gentle and looks to be taking a real liking to Stacy.” Chloe grinned.

     “That’s good.” Stephanie sighed. “I hear you’ve made a new friend in Jane Bridgeport?” She added with a giggle.

     “Oh yes, I’m thinking of asking her to join Stacy and I for a sleepover.” Chloe said sarcastically.

     “Can I join in and smother her with a pillow?” Stephanie asked excitedly.

     “You may need to get in line for that job.” Chloe giggled.

     “Stacy was telling me about the other things you’ve found out about Jane, and I want to warn you to be careful around her, she’s a psycho, and what you think she did just proves it.” Stephanie said sounding worried.

     “You don’t need to tell me.” Chloe frowned. “If Spirit hadn’t warned me today, the bitch would have pushed me down some steps and killed me.”

     “I’m glad you’ve got Spirit to watch your back baby sister.” Stephanie sighed. “How do you plan to sort out this ghost problem with Jane then?”

     “I need to have a word with Samantha before I can work out a proper plan, but I’m hoping she will let me use Spirit to impersonate this girl Heather, and force Jane to admit to her part in Heather’s death.” Chloe explained.

     “I trust she will admit to this in front of others, and not just you?” Stephanie asked with doubt in her voice over Chloe’s plan.

     “I’m hoping to have her admit to it in front of so many people, that not even her father will have enough pull to make it go away.” Chloe smiled.

     “Do you know what happened to this Heather?”

     “No, not yet, but I’m hoping to speak with her and find out the full story, so Spirit and I can use it to catch Jane in a lie.” Chloe explained her idea.

     “As much as I’d like to see Jane pay for all the hurt she caused Stacy and the other kids at school, I’d much rather you keep away from her, she’s bad news on an epic scale.” Stephanie warned.

     “You know I can’t do that, not now there’s a ghost involved, and if Jane did push Heather to her death, then I have to let others know the truth so Heather can find peace.”

     “You’ve got my number if you need my help with anything.” Stephanie said with a sigh as she realised Chloe was right, and it was her duty to help this ghost find peace.

     “Thanks big sister.” Chloe smiled, happy to have someone like Stephanie to talk to about everything.

     “Okay then, tell me all about this Finlay, and what you’ve found out about him so far?” Stephanie said, putting an end to the supernatural talk and acting like her normal big sister again.

    Chloe spent the next twenty minutes telling Stephanie how she’d first met Finlay and Paul, and how he’d kept bugging her until she finally gave in and started speaking to him. Chloe then told her about Sophie setting up the meeting in the woods, and how he’d brought a large bag of mints to bribe Shadow into liking him.

     “He sounds like a keeper to me.” Stephanie giggled at the end of Chloe’s story.

     “I’m sure I’m just something new to him, and he’ll soon find some other girl to chase after.” Chloe said in return.

     “Is that what you want him to do deep down?” Stephanie asked, not believing Chloe for a second.

     “A small part of me does, but at the same time I want to get to know him even better.” Chloe said sounding confused over her feelings.

     “The small part of you that doesn’t want to know Fin any better is the male programming, which would be your brain, but the larger part that wants to know him even better is your fully female heart that is telling you to fall in love and marry the boy.” Stephanie swooned on the other end of the phone.

     “Marry him...!” Chloe squeaked out due to her voice jumping in pitch to the point it could almost break glass. All Chloe could hear for a couple of minutes on the other end of the phone after that was laughing, as she imagined Stephanie rolling around on her bed in a fit of giggles.

     “I’m sorry Chloe, but you sounded so funny just now.” An out of breath and still fighting off the giggles Stephanie finally came back on the phone and said. “I’m just teasing you baby sister.” She added with more giggles.

     “Do you tease Stacy like this?” Chloe said with a pout in her voice.

     “Yes, and I was just saying the same thing to her about Paul.” Stephanie giggled, sounding just like a teenager. “She seemed to like the idea of marrying Paul though.” She added with worry in her voice. “Is he really that cute?” Stephanie asked.

     “I’m probably not the best person to be asking that question to.” Chloe answered.

     “How is he on the looks scale compared to Fin?” Stephanie asked.

     “I think fin is the better looking, but Paul’s not ugly by a long shot.” Chloe answered after giving it some thought.

     “So you think Fin is really cute then...?” Stephanie giggled on the other end of the phone.

     “Hey...! That was a trick to get me to say how I felt about Finlay’s looks.” Chloe whined. “You can be so mean big sister.” Chloe added with a pout.

     “I’m just helping you to let out your girly side a little more.” Stephanie said in her own defence. “Feels good to relax and just be you doesn’t it?” Stephanie asked.

     “Yes it does actually.” Chloe giggled. “So there’s nothing wrong with having feelings for Finlay then?” Chloe asked sounding serious again.

     “No, not at all, but just remember to be careful about going too far with him.” Stephanie warned. “I had the same feeling about a boy at your age, and look what happened when he found out about my secret.”

     “I think that’s one of the things that’s worrying me about letting Finlay get to close to me, and what if he never finds out and things get more serious later?” Chloe asked, like Stephanie would have the answers for her. “I’ll never be able to give him children.” Chloe added with a sigh.

     “You’ve given this a lot of thought haven’t you?” Stephanie said with shock in her voice over just how much Chloe had thought about all this boy stuff and how it would affect her future with any boy she fell in love with.

     “Were you any different at my age?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes I was, but maybe if I’d thought about things a little more, then I never would have been beaten half to death by a boy I had a crush on.”

     “I’ve tried telling Finlay that I just want to be friends, but it’s hard to look at it that way when he’s so nice to me.” Chloe said with pain in her voice.

     “You could take things further than being friends, but tell him you’re not going to sleep with a boy until you’re married.” Stephanie suggested.

     “Isn’t that a little old fashioned these days?”

     “Yes, but it’s better than letting him get carried away and then finding out you’re not quite what he thought you were.” Stephanie reminded her.

     “That’s a good point.” Chloe frowned and then she shuddered at the thought of Finlay finding out she wasn’t fully female yet.

     “Finlay is just the first boy to show an interest in you, so don’t read too much into it.” Stephanie sighed on the other end of the phone.

     “Did you date many boys while you were at school?” Chloe asked.

     “Not really, but it was more to do with me being beaten up than anything else.” Stephanie explained. “I got asked out a lot, and I even went out with some of the boys and had a good time while being treated as a girl.” She added with a grin in her voice.

     “I never gave much thought to me dating boys, or any of them taking a liking to me.” Chloe admitted. “I was so hung up on getting to be a girl at school that I never thought that a boy would want to ask me out.”

     “If you don’t feel ready to deal with boys yet Chloe; then tell him so, and if he’s as good as you say, he should back off and give you some time to become ready.”

     “Part of me is worried he’ll find someone else and I’d have made a big mistake.” Chloe said sounding confused with herself and her feelings.

     “I don’t think you’re going to get rid of Finlay that easily baby sister.” Stephanie laughed down the phone at her. “I think he’ll be happy to be your friend until you can settle into the role you’ve found yourself in.”

     “Do you really think so?” Chloe asked sounding hopeful.

     “I know so, and if he doesn’t, then he’s not the stand up guy you’re looking for.” Stephanie said sounding sure of herself.

     “He’s not like any of the boys that used to chase James around and beat him up.” Chloe said, referring to her male self in the third person to stop any slips.

     “Boys are just the same as men, you get all different sorts.” Stephanie started to explain. “Fin is different, just like mine and Stacy’s father is different to your stepfather, or Dr Kaufman.”

    Chloe understood what Stephanie was saying, and she was right. Tim and Dr Kaufman were both really nice, and even though they knew her secret, they still treated her like a girl and she loved them both for that.

     “I think your dad is amazing.” Chloe grinned.

     “He is really special, and he never once showed any rejection of me, but he did tell me off for my part in getting beaten up.” Stephanie admitted.

     “You were so lucky to have such wonderful parent Stephi.” Chloe said sounding jealous.

     “You’re not doing so bad yourself baby sister and you have the world’s coolest big sister now as well.” She said with pride in her voice.

     “I didn’t know you and Stacy had another sister, when do I get to meet her?” Chloe asked, but was finding it hard to keep a laugh out of her voice.

     “Hey...! I was talking about me being the coolest big sister ever.” Stephanie whined.

     “I know that.” Chloe started giggling.

     “I’m going to make you pay for that the next time I see you.” Stephanie warned just before she also started giggling.

     “Thanks for talking to me about all this stuff big sister.” Chloe said once they had both calmed down again.

     “I should be the one thanking you for being such a good friend to Stacy. She’s her old self again now.” Stephanie said sounding happy about that.

     “I saw this Tracy that used to be her friend. I have to admit I find it hard to believe her and Stacy were ever friends.” Chloe admitted.

     “I never did like her, but she seemed to have Stacy brainwashed until she told Jane my secret and the whole school found out after that, and Tracy became one of Jane’s little gang and Stacy became an outcast.” Stephanie explained with anger in her voice.

     “She’s not an outcast anymore,” Chloe grinned. “I think she’s amazing, and my best friend.” Chloe added with pride.

     “Stacy said the same thing about you earlier.” Stephanie giggled.

    The two of them spoke for another ten minutes before Stephanie said she needed to do some studying for her classes the next day, and Chloe needed to see if Spirit had been able to get Samantha to come see her.

     Chloe had just finished in the bathroom after speaking to Stephanie when she felt Spirit enter the room, so Chloe turned and wrapped her arms around her sister and hugged her.

     “Hi sis.” Chloe grinned. “Were you able to talk Samantha into coming to see me?” She asked looking hopeful.

     “You only need call my name, and I’ll come running my sweet child.” Samantha said as she stepped through a crack of light in the middle of Chloe’s bedroom.

    Samantha was wearing her trademark white suit and her red hair was waving around like it had a life of its own. Chloe was always left feeling like she wanted to hug this Angel she had protecting her.

     “Thank you for that Samantha, but I always feel bad calling your name as I’m not sure what is and is not important enough to call you here.” Chloe admitted.

     “You will never be in trouble for calling on me Chloe.” Samantha smiled as she closed the gap between them and raised a hand to Chloe’s cheek. “I am always here to offer advice and help keep you safe.” She added. “Now what is it you needed to speak to me about?”

     “I’ve seen the ghost of a girl at my school, and she said she was pushed to her death, and I need to know what I should do about righting this wrong?” Chloe asked.

     “Finding justice is not what we do Chloe, we are tasked with moving ghosts onto the other side.” Samantha explained.

     “So I’m just supposed to let someone get away with murder?” Chloe asked looking angry. “How is this ghost to find peace knowing that the person who killed them is getting away with it?”

     “If the person isn’t willing to admit to their crime, then I see that there is little we can do about it.” Samantha shrugged like it wasn’t her problem.

     “What if I had an idea of how we could make this person admit to what they did.” Chloe asked looking nervous about her idea now.

     “And just what do you have in mind little one?” Samantha asked with a raised eyebrow.

     “I’ll need Spirit’s help, but I want your word that she won’t get in trouble for doing it.” Chloe frowned as she pointed a finger at Samantha.

     “I’ll need to hear your plan before I can make any promises.” Samantha answered Chloe’s threat as she tried not to smirk.

     “I know that Spirit can take on the form of other people, and I want her to impersonate the dead girl so the girl that killed her thinks she’s being haunted.” Chloe explained.

     “And you hope that seeing the dead girl will make this other girl admit her guilt?” Samantha finished saying for Chloe.

     “Yes, that’s what I think will happen.” Chloe said looking nervous.

     “And if I say no to this plan, what will you do then?” Samantha asked in a tone that said she wouldn’t like the answer, even before Chloe said it.

     “I’ll just have to try and get her to admit it another way, that could be even more dangerous for me.” Chloe answered in a tone that sounded a little smug, like Chloe knew that Samantha wouldn’t want Chloe to put herself in that much danger.

     “And I guess that you’d jump in and help your new sister no matter what I tell you?” Samantha asked as she turned to look at Spirit who was sat on the bed playing with the two kittens.

     “Yes I would Sammi. Chloe is my sister, and I’ll do anything to keep her safe.” Spirit said, not even bothering to lie about it.

     “Very well then.” Samantha sighed. “I give you permission to haunt this girl, but I want you to speak with the dead girl first, and find out what happened.” Samantha said in a warning tone. “Spirit will need to link with the girl to do a proper haunting anyway.”

    Chloe looked a little shocked that Samantha would agree to her plan so easily after what she’d just said about it not being her problem that humans got away with murder. Chloe then noticed that Spirit was grinning about something, like she knew something Chloe didn’t.

     “What am I missing?” Chloe asked as she turned back to look at Samantha and saw a look of pride on her face. “Why do I get the feeling I’ve just passed another test.

     “Because you have.” Samantha beamed with pride. “You’ve accepted the job of a ghost whisper.” She added as she pulled Chloe into a hug.

     “But I thought I already had when I helped Dr Kaufman and then Sophie?” Chloe asked sounding confused.

     “That was only part of the job we need you to do, but what you plan to do with Heather is another part, a very important part.” Samantha started to explain. “Most ghosts that stop behind when they die, do so because of something that happened to them.”

     “You mean because they were killed by someone?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes, or they see something like Spirit did, but they aren’t lucky enough to find a host to come back with like she did with you.” Samantha frowned.

     “Why didn’t you just ask me to do this sort of thing then?” Chloe asked as she pulled away from Samantha and looked up at her.

     “This type of thing isn’t something that you can be asked to do; you need to want to help people move on.” Samantha smiled. “And you didn’t let me down.”

     “Have you got any advice on how I should go about haunting Jane?” Chloe asked Samantha.

     “I’ve given Spirit some pointers as it will be her doing the haunting while you try and make her admit to what she did, but you need to find out what happened from Heather first.” Samantha warned.

     “It won’t be easy talking to Heather with all the other kids running around.” Chloe said looking deep in thought.

     “I could bring her to you at lunchtime, but you need to find some way to keep Sophie and Jade away.” Spirit said trying to help.

     “Couldn’t you bring her to me here at home?” Chloe asked looking hopeful.

     “Sadly Heather is bound to the school due to that being the place she died and where Jane is at the minute.” Samantha explained.

     “So Heather is tied to Jane like James’ stepfather was tied to me?” Chloe asked to make sure she understood correctly.

     “Yes, but Heather is also tied to the place she died as well as Jane, that is why you will be able to find her at the spot she fell to her death.” Samantha nodded.

     “So I should be able to find her up on the roof then?” Chloe said looking excited.

     “Yes you should.” Samantha agreed.

     “I’ll find a way to get up onto the roof then tomorrow, and find out what happened to her.” Chloe said sounding confident she now had a working plan to get her started.

     “I’ll leave you and Spirit to talk, but I’ll be keeping an eye on you, just to be sure you’re safe. Samantha said as she gave Chloe another hug before she stepped back through the crack of light like it was a curtain.

     “Are you sure you’re up for this sis?” Chloe asked as she went and sat next to Spirit on the bed where she was still playing with the kittens.

     “I’ll be fine, but I’m more worried about you.” Spirit said sounding worried for Chloe and what she was planning to do.

     “I’ll be okay; I’ve got you to protect me.” Chloe grinned as she threw her arms around Spirit and hugged her.

     “I think you have to much faith in me sis.” Spirit frowned, but she was soon grinning when she saw how worried it made Chloe.

     “Can you tell me more about the woman I saw in the library today?” Chloe asked.

     “Do you mean the maid, Mary?” Spirit asked.

     “Yes, she said something about some missing children.” Chloe remembered.

     “Mary died one cold winter’s night while looking for a young boy and girl in her care.” Spirit started to explain. “The children were never found, so Mary can’t find peace until they are.” Spirit added looking sad for Mary.

     “Can’t you locate them?” Chloe asked.

     “No, because their bones haven’t been laid to rest.” Spirit tried to explain.

     “I thought the soul left the body at the point of death?” Chloe asked with a confused look.

     “Only if the person knows they're dead, and even then they won’t pass over if they feel the need to do something on this side.” Spirit sighed heavily.

     “How do you know they are even on the school grounds then?”

     “Students have reported hearing children crying at various parts of the school grounds, but when they go looking for the child, there’s nothing there.” Spirit said in a spooky voice. “A couple of student’s have reported being possessed by young children, or that is what their friends said.” Spirit added.

     “How do you know all this?”

     “Mary told me when I met her for the first time.” Spirit said in a matter of fact way. “She knows all the gossip that’s going around the school.”

     “What makes you think I’ll have more luck than anyone else finding them?”

     “We’re hoping that the children will be drawn to you.” Spirit said looking hopeful.

     “Drawn to me?” Chloe said looking worried. “I hope they don’t turn up while I’m in the middle off a lesson, and what happens if they end up possessing me?” Chloe voiced her worries.

     “They will have no more luck doing that than I did of passing through you before I got promoted to junior angel.” Spirit grinned.

     “What will happen if they touch me though? Brut will scare them to death.” Chloe said. “Or he’ll scare them.” She corrected herself when she realised they were already dead.

     “I know what you mean, and Brut will only come when you call him on this one.” Spirit explained.

     “I hope we can help them pass over.” Chloe said with pain in her voice as she thought of the two children being ghosts and on their own, not even realising they are dead.

     “You might want to have a word with Jennifer, and warn her what you need to do.” Spirit suggested.

     “Do you mean about looking for the children, or do you mean about the thing with Heather and Jane?” Chloe asked, not sure as to which thing she should tell the Headmistress.

     “I mean about the children.” Spirit said. “I don’t think it’s wise to say anything to anyone else about the thing with Heather until we know the truth. Ghosts can get confused when they die, and once you’ve had a word with Heather, she may remember things more clearly.

     “You mean Jane might not have pushed her off the roof?”

     “Maybe, Jane’s an easy person to hate, and Heather might have been getting picked on, so she has the most hate for Jane.” Spirit tried to explain.

     “This all seems very confusing.” Chloe sighed as she felt a headache coming on.

     “I know it seems that way sis, but you will soon learn to find out all the details before you act on things.” Spirit promised. “I think you should see about getting an early night, you’re going to have a busy day tomorrow.” Spirit added as she clicked her fingers and was suddenly wearing a nightshirt just like Chloe was wearing.

    Chloe smiled as she jumped into bed and Spirit got in next to her. They were joined by two purring kittens and they all cuddled up together and fell asleep. Spirit focused on Chloe’s dreams and stopped her from having any bad ones again.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © February 2013

Part Eight of 13+

Chapter Eight: The Dead Girl’s Story?

    Stacy was all smiles when Chloe and Ashley arrived to pick her up for school. Dorothy had managed to put Stacy’s hair up in a French braid just like Chloe had.

     “I love what your mum did with your hair Stacy.” Chloe grinned as she walked around Stacy to get a proper look at it.

     “I love it too, and it’s much easier to deal with through the day while I’m at school.” Stacy grinned back.

    Ashley soon had them in her car and she took them to school and dropped them off without any trouble. Chloe and Stacy both waved to Ashley as she drove away before they turned and made their way into the school.

     “Did you speak with this Samantha last night about Heather and Jane?” Stacy asked while they were still making their way into the school.

     “Yes I did, and she said that I need to have a word with Heather and find out what happened before I do anything about it.” Chloe started to explain. “Spirit told me that ghosts can get confused about what happened to them, so it’s best to make sure Jane really did have something to do with her death, and Heather wasn’t just being picked on by Jane.” Chloe explained.

     “That’s an easy one to answer. Jane picks on everybody.” Stacy giggled, but it didn’t sound like a happy giggle.

     “I know that, but I still need to be sure Jane did have something to do with her death before I set my plan in motion.”

     “What is your plan anyway?” Stacy asked in a whisper, like it was some big secret she didn’t want others to find out about. Even though it was, not many would understand what they were talking about.

     “I need to get up to the roof where Heather fell from. Spirit says that’s where I’ll stand the best chance of being able to talk to her.”

     “Scottie stopped anyone from going up there after Heather died.” Stacy said looking worried. “She said she’d expel anyone found going up there.”

     “I don’t have any other choice.” Chloe shrugged. “I need time to talk to her without anyone else being around.” Chloe explained.

     “Scottie knows about your thing with ghosts, so why not tell her the reason you need to go up there, I’m sure she’ll understand.” Stacy said in a tone that sounded hopeful Chloe would listen to her, and not risk getting in trouble.

     “If I asked Miss Scott to go up there, she’d want to know why, and if I have it wrong and Heather wasn’t pushed off the roof...” Chloe trailed off, leaving Stacy to fill in the blanks.

     “I see what you mean.” Stacy frowned while also looking deep in thought.

     “If I get caught, I’ll just say some students tricked me into going up there.” Chloe said, trying to stop Stacy from worrying too much.

     “But for you to do that, means you will need to get away from me and the others.” Stacy worked out and didn’t like that idea.

     “With what you’ve just told me, I don’t have another choice, not one that doesn’t involve you getting expelled if we get caught anyway.” Chloe pointed out. “I’ll be fine, and I’ll have Spirit to watch my back while I’m away from you and the others.” Chloe added sounding more upbeat about it all.

    Stacy wanted to argue the point with Chloe, but she couldn’t because Sophie and Jade came running out the main school building to meet them at that moment. Stacy just gave Chloe a look that said this wasn’t over by a long shot.

     “Hi Sophie, Jade.” Chloe smiled as she hugged each of them. “How was the fencing class yesterday?” Chloe asked, happy to change the subject to a more normal topic.

     “It was alright, but not as exciting as I thought it would be.” Sophie sighed. “I bet you and Stace had more fun riding?” Sophie asked with a grin now.

     “Yes we had a nice ride, but it was quiet without the two of you with us.” It was Chloe’s turn to pout this time.

     “Rose and Maiden looked sad to see us riding without taking them out as well.” Stacy added. “Chloe fed them some mints when we got back though, and that seemed to cheer them up.” Stacy added as she got a hug from each of them.

     “Are we all going for a ride today?” Jade asked looking hopeful.

     “Just try and stop me.” Chloe grinned. “I just hope we can get through the day without getting any homework.” She added with a frown.

     “That would be nice.” Stacy agreed.

    They had all walked to their homeroom as they talked, and Chloe was surprised to make it there without seeing Finlay anywhere. She also found herself feeling a little sad about that.

    The first lesson of the day was geography and Chloe used the knowledge Spirit left her to help get through the lesson, but the second period of the morning would see Chloe back in the library while the others had swim class. Chloe was actually jealous of the other three because as James’, Chloe had loved to go swimming. It had only stopped when James’ mother got ill.

     “Are you sure your doctor won’t let you do swim class with us?” Sophie asked looking sad as she, Stacy and jade walked Chloe to the library, which was on the way to the swimming pool.

     “Yes, I’m sure.” Chloe pouted. “I begged with him to let me do swimming, but he doesn’t trust me to not over do it and try to keep up with all of you.” Chloe lied.

    It wasn’t all bad for Chloe though on the swimming front, as she’d found out that her mother was going to go ahead with the plan to have a pool put in at the house for her to use whenever she wanted, and she wouldn’t have to worry about anyone finding out her secret either. Valarie had warned Chloe not to say anything to Sophie or Jade about the pool though, just in case they started asking to many questions about why Chloe didn’t swim at school. Chloe hadn’t planned on Sophie asking her anyway, but she thought the lie worked, and it also made it sound like she could swim if being supervised by someone other than a teacher at school.

     “Shall we meet you here again after swimming, so we can all head for lunch together?” Jade asked.

     “I need to pop and have a word with Miss Scott before lunch, so I’ll meet you in the dining room.” Chloe said. She was actually going to sneak out of the library and go up on the roof to see if she could make contact with Heather and find out what happened to her.

     “We can come with you” Sophie said. “What if you run into Jane and her little gang without us?” She asked looking worried.

     “I’ll deal with it; and I can always start screaming for help if I do run into her.” Chloe smiled as she felt all warm inside over someone being worried about her. “I can’t stay locked in a room waiting for you three to come and walk me everywhere, I need to let Jane see that she doesn’t scare me.”

     “Okay, but please be careful.” Sophie said still looking worried. “Jane is a real world class psycho that gets pleasure out of seeing others get hurt, and sadly you seem to be top of her list.” Sophie added as she gave Chloe a quick hug.

    Stacy and Jade also gave Chloe a hug before the three of them made their way to the swimming pool for their next lesson.

    Chloe stepped into the library and waited for the others to be well out of sight before she left the library again and made her way to the door that led up to the roof. Stacy had pointed it out to Chloe as they were making their way to their Geography class.

    Spirit had appeared and was helping to guide Chloe to the door without being caught by a teacher. Chloe let out a sigh as they reached the door and she was able to slip through it once Spirit had done something with the lock so Chloe could open the locked door.

     “I hope Heather shows up after all this.” Chloe whispered to Spirit as they made their way up a flight of stairs to another locked door, which Spirit soon had unlocked and open for Chloe to step through.

     “She’s already up here sis, I can feel her.” Spirit said as she led Chloe around a corner to the point she could feel the presence of Heather.

     Chloe could see the girl from the day before sat on the edge of the roof looking down at the ground below the minute she stepped around the corner. The girl looked over her shoulder, but didn’t look interested in either Chloe or Spirit. Chloe just thought she’d think that they couldn’t see her, so why should she be interested in them. She was soon turning around again though, when she heard Chloe call out her name.

     “Hello Heather, can I have a chat with you?” Chloe sounded nervous as she asked the question.

     “You can see me?” Heather asked looking confused. “Why can you see me, but no one else can?” She asked as she was suddenly stood right in front of Chloe.

     “I’m not like other people.” Chloe said looking shocked as she took a step back.

     “Yes, you feel different to all the others, and you feel very different again.” Heather said as she first looked at Chloe and then she turned to look at Spirit.

     “Chloe is a ghost whisperer and I’m an angel.” Spirit said. “You can touch both of us.” She added with a smile.

     “I can touch you?” Heather asked as she reached out very slowly until her pale fingers touched Chloe’s shoulder. Heather let out a gasp as her hand made contact with Chloe and it didn’t pass right through her. Chloe soon found herself being hugged by Heather as she sobbed happy tears on Chloe’s shoulder. “I’ve missed being able to do this so much.” Heather said with pain in her voice.

    Chloe did the first thing she could think of and she hugged Heather back, and smiled when she heard Heather let out a happy contented sigh.

     “I need to talk with you about the night you died.” Chloe said after she’d been hugging Heather for a couple of minutes.

     “You mean the night I was murdered.” Heather snarled as Chloe felt the air change around them. The air had taken on a sweet smell as Chloe hugged Heather, but now it had a bitter smell to it.

     “Calm down Heather.” Spirit said in a warning tone as she raised her hand and it started to glow.

     “I’m sorry.” Heather said looking worried of the glow coming from Spirit’s hand. “I just feel such anger when I hear people saying that I jumped to my death when I didn’t.” Heather started to sob again. “My parents think that I was depressed and killed myself, even though the police found no note, or reason for why I would.” She went on to explain through the sobs.

     “I need you to tell me what did happen, and I’ll do all I can to help people understand the truth.” Chloe said as she pulled Heather back into a hug while she sobbed.

    Once Heather had her crying under control, Chloe found a small wall they could sit on, and she sat down ready to let Heather tell her story of what happened to her.

     “Are you ready to tell us what happened?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes. It was a nice night, so I’d come up here to study for a test I had the next day.” Heather started to explain. “My roommate was playing her music a little too loud for me to focus, and it’s really nice up here in the evenings, and no one ever comes up here normally, so I thought.” Heather frowned.

     “Was Jane up here when you arrived?” Chloe asked.

     “No, it was just me to begin with, but I heard two girls coming up the stairs giggling, so I hid, hoping they wouldn’t see me, and I wouldn’t get in trouble. I was shocked when I saw it was Jane and another girl whose name I can’t remember.” Heather carried on telling her story. “They started making out and didn’t stop until they had both found happiness.” Heather added with a look that hoped Chloe and Spirit knew what she meant.

     “You mean that Jane is a lesbian?” Chloe whispered.

     “Not just a lesbian, I’ve seen her doing it with boys as well as girls, and she’s done it with more than one girl while I’ve been dead and able to watch her.” Heather said with a shudder as she remembered seeing Jane and other girls making love to each other.

     “So how did Jane making out with this other girl lead to you being pushed off the roof?” Chloe asked looking puzzled.

     “I waited for the two of them to go before I moved from my hiding place, but before I had time to get off the roof, Jane came back out onto the roof looking for something. She saw me and the look on my face, and she knew right away that I’d seen what she’d been doing.” Heather growled out, but calmed again when Spirit warned her. “Sorry.” Heather said as she took a couple of calming breaths she didn’t need to take, due to her being dead and not needing to breathe.

     “What happened next Chloe asked as she took hold of Heather’s hand and smiled at her.

     “I tried to run around her and get down the stairs, but she was much faster than I was, and a lot stronger.” Heather said as she thought of that night like it was just yesterday. “She threw me around and I lost my footing near the edge of the roof. I saw Jane running towards me, and I thought she was going to try and stop me falling over the edge, but she just pushed me over, and I remember falling, then I was back here on the roof.” Heather said as she started to sob again.

     “Did you realise you were dead to begin with?” Spirit asked as she sat on the other side of Heather to where Chloe was sat.

     “No I didn’t Heather giggled, but it didn’t sound like a happy giggle. “I saw some men walk up onto the roof and I tried talking to them, but they acted like they couldn’t see me, so I got angry and tried to slap one of them, but my hand went straight through his face.” Heather added looking shocked over the memory.

     “That was when you realised that you were dead?” Chloe asked as she gave Heather’s hand a little squeeze to let her know she was able to hold her.

     “Yes, that was when I put all the pieces together and worked out that I’d died when I fell.” Heather sighed.

     “And you’re sure that Jane pushed you off the roof, and she wasn’t trying to stop you falling?” Chloe asked, just to make sure she had it right.

     “Yes, she had her hands out and I could see her palms facing me.” Heather said looking serious.

     “Now we need to make her admit to pushing you off the roof.” Chloe frowned. “Can you point out the girl that was up here with her that night?” Chloe asked as she started to form an idea.

     “The girl never came back to school this term, and she wasn’t here for the last couple of months last term either.” Heather said looking thoughtful.

     “I bet Jane had something to do with that.” Chloe frowned again. “Blackmail or a bribe of some sort.” She added with a growl. Seems like the sort of thing Jane or her father would do.”

     “If you know Jane so well, then you also know that she will never admit to having anything to do with my death.” Heather pointed out. “I’m not sure she has a heart, she really is a bitch.”

     “My sister here can do some little tricks that may help us convince her to come clean.” Chloe grinned as she looked past Heather at Spirit.

     “What can you do that could possibly make Jane admit to pushing me off the roof because I found out she’s into girls as well as boys?” Heather asked as she looked at Spirit for an answer.

    Rather than trying to explain it to Heather, Spirit just clicked her fingers and she suddenly changed into a copy of Heather, even down to the ghostly pale skin.

     “I’m going to help you haunt her until she owns up to what she did.” Spirit said with a giggle, sounding just like Heather now as well as looking like her.

     “That is so cool.” Heather said with her mouth hanging open. “But won’t everyone else see you as me?”

     “I can choose which people I want to see me, well most the time I can.” Spirit added at the end with a nervous giggle.

     “Why do you say most the time sis?” Chloe asked with a frown.

     “Sammi warned me that some people’s brains are wired a little differently and they can see me when I’m doing this sort of thing.” Spirit tried to explain.

     “Is that why some people say they’ve seen ghosts around school?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes, mainly, but some ghosts are just that old that they have enough power to make it so people can see them. Some can even move objects if they focus enough, but it leaves them weak after doing that.” Spirit said as she clicked her fingers again and changed back to her normal look again.

     “I’ve been trying for months to move objects, and the most I can do is wake Jane at night when she’s trying to sleep.” Heather frowned.

     “Anger helps you move things, but you also start to lose who you are the more you do it.” Spirit warned.

     “You mean that I’d forget who I was, and just become evil?” Heather asked with worry in her voice.

     “Yes, and in the end you’d just lash out at anyone you crossed paths with.” Spirit said looking sad.

     “I don’t want to become like that, but how can I move on when everyone I’m leaving behind thinks I killed myself?” Heather asked as she broke down in sobs of tears again.

     “That’s why we’re here to help you Heather.” Chloe said as she pulled Heather into another hug. “We won’t stop until Jane’s admitted to what she did.” She promised.

     “Do you really mean that...? I just realised that I don’t know your name.” Heather said looking puzzled.

     “I’m Chloe and this is my sister Spirit.”

     “Thank you for helping me Chloe, Spirit.” Heather snuffled as she wiped her eyes. “What can I do to help?” Heather asked.

     “Not much, other than keep an eye on Jane for me and let me know if she’s planning something.” Chloe shrugged, as she hadn’t worked out much of a plan beyond talking with Heather at this point.

     “I’ll get started right now then.” Heather said looking excited as she suddenly vanished.

     “I better get back to the library before someone finds me up here, and I get in trouble.” Chloe said as she got to her feet and grabbed her book bag and laptop case.

     “I’ll go and make sure the coast is clear for you to leave.” Spirit said as she got read to vanish herself, but she stopped when she saw Heather return looking worried.

     “We have a problem already.” Heather warned. “Jane had someone watching you, and they told her about you coming up here, and she’s told Scottie, the two of them are heading down the hallway to the door at the bottom of the stairs.” Heather explained.

     “Crap...! I’ll be expelled for being up here.” Chloe said in a panic.

     “Calm down sis.” Spirit said as she touched Chloe’s shoulder and sent her some calming energy to help her. “Just go down the stairs and out into the hallway and remember to look confused, like you’re lost.” Spirit told her.

     “I’m not sure Miss Scott will buy that one sis.” Chloe frowned.

     “She will when you say that Tracy Morgan gave you directions that brought you up onto the roof.” Spirit grinned.

     “That lie will fall apart when Miss Scott goes to ask Tracy and she says she didn’t” Chloe pointed out the flaw in Spirit’s plan.

     “I’m sorry Miss Scott, but we were just playing a prank on Chloe, we had no idea she could get expelled for it.” Spirit said after clicking her fingers and turning into a copy of Tracy Morgan.

    Chloe slapped her hand over her mouth as she realised just how evil this little plan was, and she also knew that Stacy would get a kick out of seeing Tracy get in trouble with Jane.

     “I like the sounds of this plan.” Chloe grinned once she got her giggling under control.

     “You better get down stairs and out into the hallway before they end up on the roof with us.” Spirit warned just before she vanished.

     “Good luck Chloe.” Heather smiled just before she gave Chloe another hug. “Sorry about that, but it’s so good to be able to touch someone again.” Heather grinned just before she vanished again.

    Chloe took a couple of deep breaths, and then she made her way down the stairs and then took hold of the door handle and burst back out into the hallway doing her best confused and very lost look.

     “Miss Ashcroft...! What were you doing up on the roof...?” Jennifer’s voice boomed down the hallway from the other end where she was walking towards her with Jane at her side grinning like the cat that just ate the canary.

     “I’m sorry Miss Scott, but I got lost after asking directions, and I ended up on the roof.” Chloe said looking upset, or what she hoped was upset.

     “Who would give you such foolish directions?” Jennifer asked as she reached the spot where Chloe was stood.

     “I think her name was Tracy Morgan, Miss.” Chloe said as she looked at Jane to see her reaction.

    Jane looked confused and then she frowned as she tried to work out what Chloe was playing at. Jane’s look soon turned to one of smugness again when she thought about Tracy denying it.

     “We will need to go and find Tracy Morgan and find out.” Jennifer said in a way that let Chloe know she’d been subject of a prank, but she couldn’t do anything about it without showing favouritism. “I just need to call Mrs Sapphire and find out what Class Tracy is in.” Jennifer added as she got a cell phone out her pocket.

     “I can show you the way to Tracy’s class Miss Scott.” Jane said looking even smugger with herself. “Tracy and I are in the same class together.” She added trying to look helpful.

     “Thank you Jane, but it doesn’t look like you need to.” Jennifer said as she pointed up the hallway at Tracy Morgan, who was making her way towards them at a fast walk looking worried.

     “What are you doing here Tracy?” Jane asked in a snarl.

     “I’m sorry Jane, but I can’t let Chloe get expelled for a prank that we played on her.” Tracy said looking concerned with Chloe getting in trouble.

     “Is this true Jane?” Jennifer asked as she turned her anger on Jane now. “Is this how you knew Chloe would be up on the roof? Because you two planned to get her in trouble and expelled...!” Jennifer snapped at the two girls.

     “I... I... I don’t know what she’s talking about.” Jane finally got out. “What are you talking about you crazy little bitch?” Jane snarled as she went to grab Tracy’s arm, but she missed when Tracy moved out the way like she already knew what Jane was planning to do.

     “Tracy? Please go back to your classroom and I will let you off with a warning because you were good enough to come and admit that Chloe was just a victim of a prank.” Jennifer said as she dismissed Tracy. “You young lady can come with me to the office, so I can put you on report and also place you on litter duty at lunchtime.” Jennifer added with a smile.

     “Litter duty...!” Jane said looking shocked. “I’ve never been placed on litter duty before. I won’t do it.” Jane added as she folded her arms across her chest trying to look defiant.

     “Fine, I’ll just call your father and tell him that I’m suspending you for the next four weeks then.” Jennifer said with a look that said she was calling Jane’s bluff.

    Jane soon caved and was begging Jennifer not to suspend her. “Please don’t call my father, Miss Scott.”

     “Do you except your punishment then?” Jennifer asked looking smug.

     “Yes Miss Scott.” Jane said as her shoulders slumped and she looked defeated.

     “Very good, you can come with me now and make a start.” Jennifer said as she spun on her heels and started walking back down the hallway with Jane following close behind. “Please find your way to the library Ms Ashcroft as quick as you can.” Jennifer shouted back over her shoulder.

     “Yes Miss Scott.” Chloe shouted back as she smiled over the fact she’d just got Jane in trouble. Chloe stuck her tongue out at Jane when she saw Jane starring daggers at her.

    Jane’s look changed just then and Chloe couldn’t work out why until she heard Spirit telling her not to turn and look in her direction. Jane looked so freaked out that she forgot to turn the corner with Jennifer and she walked right into the wall and ended up sat on the floor in the hallway. Jane was soon back on her feet and running out of sight like the devil was after her.

    Chloe finally felt safe to turn and look at Spirit, and she soon realised why Jane had looked so freaked out. Sprit was the spitting image of Heather again.

     “I see you’ve already started the haunting then?” Chloe asked in a whisper after looking around to make sure they were alone in the hallway.

     “I just wanted to see the look on her face when she saw the ghost of Heather.” Spirit giggled. “I had no idea she’d walk right into that wall though.” Spirit added as she held onto her sides due to them aching from laughing so much. Even though she was laughing still, Spirit clicked her fingers and changed back to her normal self.

    Chloe saw Heather take form in front of her, and she too was laughing at the fact Spirit had managed to make Jane walk into the wall, but Heather was also impressed with the fact they had got Jane punished for something she didn’t do, and she was now on litter picking duty.

     “That was priceless.” Heather said as she threw her arms around Chloe, but looked puzzled when Chloe didn’t hug her back.

     “I’m sorry Heather, but I can’t hug you back out here just in case someone comes around the corner and they see me hugging thin air.” Chloe whispered.

     “Oh... I understand.” Heather said as she broke the hug and straightened up her uniform again. “I’ll go and keep an eye on Jane for you then.” Heather said looking eager to start her new job. “Watching the queen bitch on litter duty is almost worth dying for.” Heather added with a grin just before she vanished.

     “That girl really needs to get a life.” Chloe said more to herself than Spirit.

     “Was that meant to be funny sis?” Spirit frowned.

     “What...?” Chloe asked looking puzzled, not understanding what she’d just said.

     “You just said that Heather needs to get a life, and I don’t find it very funny.” Spirit said sounding a little angry.

     “Oh, I’m sorry, I wasn’t thinking.” Chloe said looking shocked. “I didn’t mean it like that sis. I just...” Chloe trailed off and just let out a sigh.

     “I think I know what you mean.” Spirit smiled, all anger gone from her face. “Just be careful what you say around ghosts, they don’t have a sense of humour, well not about being dead anyway.”

     “It was nice to see Heather laughing though just now.” Chloe giggled as she picked up her bags and started walked towards the library.

     “I’m sure she’ll laugh a lot more by the time we get Jane to admit what she did to her.” Spirit grinned. She was going to have some fun with Jane.

     “I hope we can get her to admit to it, but I must agree with Heather and the fact that Jane doesn’t seem to have much of a heart, so I doubt she has much of a conscience either.” Chloe pointed out.

     “We’ll just have to convince her that telling the truth is the only way to stop Heather from haunting her then.” Spirit looked smug as she said it.

     “Are you meant to be having this much fun?” Chloe asked, but she was grinning as well at the thought of having some fun with Jane while they made her admit to pushing Heather off the roof.

     “I use to have someone just like Jane in my old school, and she use to make my life a living hell, so it feels good to be getting some payback for all the other kids Jane has tortured over the years.” Spirit said sounding proud of what she had to do. “I bet she’s made a large number of the students here look foolish at one time or another, so it will be nice to see her become the butt end of some payback.” Spirit added with an evil grin.

     “I’d be happy with seeing Jane pay for what she did to Heather.” Chloe admitted. “But it will be fun to see her picking litter at lunchtime.” Chloe added with a grin.

    Chloe finally made it back to the library, and she slipped inside and saw Susan sat at the same table she’d been sat at the day before. Not wanting to look pushy, Chloe sat at another table and got out her physics book so she could read up on the class she had first after lunch. Spirit had vanished off someplace to give Chloe some peace while she studied.

     “Do you mind if I join you?” Chloe heard a girl’s voice ask. She looked up to find Susan stood on the other side of the table smiling at her as she pointed to the chair.

     “I thought you said you didn’t want to be friends with me because I’ve got Jane Bridgeport gunning for me?” Chloe asked looking puzzled.

     “I’m sorry about that; I was just having a bad day yesterday.” Susan said as she pulled out the chair and sat down, even thought Chloe hadn’t said she could join her yet.

     “So does this mean you do want to be friends?” Chloe asked, not sure where she stood with this girl.

     “I thought we could start by getting to know each other a little better, and then we can see where it goes from there.” Susan smiled.

     “Okay, sounds good to me.” Chloe smiled back. “My friend Stacy said she tried to make friends with you last term, but you were rude to her.” Chloe added with a frown.

     “I’m sorry about that, but I had my reasons.” Susan said being vague. “Do you know about Stacy’s sister once being her brother?” Susan asked in a whisper as she looked around to make sure no one was listening in on their chat.

     “Yes I do, and I’ve met Stacy’s sister as well.” Chloe grinned. “She’s just like a big sister to me, and she’s really pretty as well.” Chloe added sounding jealous.

     “You’ve met her, and it doesn’t bother you that she was once Stacy’s brother?” Susan asked with shock in her voice.

     “No, why should it?” Chloe frowned. “Is that why you were rude to Stacy, because you don’t like her sister?” Chloe asked with anger in her voice now. “I don’t think I do want to talk to you, never mind us being friends.” Chloe added as she went to stand up so she could move to another table. “I don’t know how you can dislike someone you’ve never met though.” Chloe added just before she walked away. Susan was left with her mouth hanging open over the way Chloe had just stood up for Stacy and her sister.

     “Don’t you think you were a little tough on her just now sis.” Spirit said as she appeared sat on the table next to where Chloe had seated herself.

    Spirit took the look Chloe gave her to mean Susan was asking for it.

     “Okay, Okay, I get the message.” Spirit said as she raised her hands as a sign of surrender. “I just think she might have been testing the waters as to how you feel about Transgendered people more than her not liking Stephi.” Spirit pointed out.

    Chloe suddenly whipped her head up to look Spirit in the eyes, and the look Chloe had in her eyes said that she now thought she might have done something wrong.

     “Don’t look so worried sister; this could work to your advantage.” Spirit said with a wave of her hand that said she wasn’t worried about Chloe’s mistake.

    Chloe now looked at Spirit with a look of total confusion as she waited for Spirit to explain herself.

    Spirit rolled her eyes before letting out a sigh and then explaining her reasons. “Susan now knows that you’re not bothered about Stephanie once being Stacy’s brother, so this may help her to trust you as a friend.” Spirit said in a way that made it sound like Chloe should have already realised this.

    Chloe looked to be deep in thought for a couple of seconds before she started to nod her head in agreement with what Spirit had said.

     “I better vanish because she’s coming over to speak with you.” Spirit said as she saw Susan looking in Chloe’s direction as she got up out her seat.

    Chloe pretended to not notice Susan until she was stood right next to her. Chloe did look up when Susan pulled out the chair and sat down at Chloe’s side.

     “I’m sorry Chloe, but you misunderstood me.” Susan said with pleading in her voice for Chloe to believe her. “It’s all very complicated, but I don’t hate Stacy or her sister, I just can’t say anything as to my reason for asking you those questions just now.” Susan added in a mumble as she looked down at her lap rather than look Chloe in the eyes.

    Chloe already knew Susan’s reason for asking her the question now that Spirit had pointed it out. Chloe knew she was just worked up over all the trouble with Jane, and what she know knew Jane had done to Heather, and Susan was worried about people finding out that she was once a boy, or she was living as a boy until she found out she was intersexed. Chloe found herself wondering how Susan found out she was really a girl.

     “I’d really like to try being friends...” Susan said when she saw that Chloe wasn’t going to speak to her.

     “You’d have to be friends with Stacy, Jade and Sophie as well.” Chloe said as she snapped out of her thoughts and looked Susan in the eyes.

    Susan looked worried when Chloe said Sophie’s name. “I’m not sure I want to be around Sophie, She’s as much of a bitch as Jane can be.” Susan added sounding nervous.

     “She’s not like that anymore.” Chloe promised. “Join us for lunch and see for yourself.”

     “I’m not sure about that.” Susan said sounding unsure.

     “If you don’t join us, you will never know.” Chloe pointed out with a grin.

    Susan found herself grinning in return, there was just something about Chloe that she liked, but she couldn’t put her finger on it. “Okay, I’ll join you for lunch and see if they want me to hang around with them.” Susan said after taking a deep breath.

     “You will have to do one little thing for me though when we join Stacy and the others.” Chloe said looking nervous this time.

     “If you were going to ask me to apologise to Stacy, I was already planning to do that anyway.” Susan smiled.

     “That’s that settled then.” Chloe smiled.

    The two of them were soon sat studying for their afternoon classes. Chloe wanted to talk to Susan more, but the Librarian had already shushed them, so Chloe knew she’d have to wait until they were walking to the dining hall.

    As soon as the clock hit twelve midday, Chloe and Susan put there text books away and then left the library so they could meet up with Stacy, Sophie and Jade in the dining room.

     “Are you sure they won’t mind me joining them?” Susan asked sounding nervous again as they made their way down the hallway towards the dining room.

     “They’ll be fine with you joining us, now stop worrying about it.” Chloe smiled, but her smile soon faded when she noticed a large number of students looking at her oddly.

     “Why is there so many people looking at the two of us?” Susan asked in a whisper.

     “I think their looking at me.” Chloe replied nervously. “I had another run in with Jane earlier, and she ended up on littler picking duty.”

     “You managed to get Jane on litter duty...?” Susan asked looking shocked.

     “Why do you make it sound like such a big deal?” Chloe frowned. “I’m sure she’s always getting told off and punished for the things she’s done wrong.

     “You’d think so, but Jane normally has others to take the fall for her, so you getting her put on litter duty is a really big thing.” Susan explained.

     “I didn’t plan any of it, she just tried to get me in trouble, but a girl called Tracy admitted to giving me bad directions, so I ended up on the roof.” Chloe said, telling a white lie.

     “Tracy Morgan?” Susan asked looking puzzled.

     “Yes, she came running down the hallway and admitted to what she’d done.” Chloe said, but left out the part about the Tracy she was talking about was actually Spirit pretending to be Tracy.

     “I wouldn’t want to be in Tracy’s shoes then when Jane gets done with her punishment.” Susan said with a shudder.

     “Are you sure you want to be seen with me then, now you know about this latest bit of trouble with Jane?” Chloe giggled nervously. “I have a feeling that if it is like you just said, then she’ll be coming after me worse than ever.”

     “I’ve tried keeping my head down, and she still found me yesterday and caused me some trouble, so I realised that keeping to myself isn’t going to stop her, so I might as well make some friends, and you do seem to be able to hold your own against her.” Susan grinned.

     “I was a bit of a tomboy before I came here, so I’m use to dealing with worse than anything Jane can throw at me.” Chloe shrugged in the hopes of making it look like she hadn’t always been a girlie girl like she was now. Chloe also thought it would cover for any slips she might make while with Susan.

     “I was always a bit of a tomboy before coming here as well.” Susan giggled.

    Chloe was glad Susan had taken the bait and said she’d been a tomboy as well. Chloe wanted to help Susan relax and just be herself around her and the others when they met up in the dining hall.

     “Did your mum finally talk you into becoming more ladylike?” Chloe asked jokingly, even though she already knew that it was Just Susan and her father. Chloe didn’t want Susan to know she knew too much about her.

     “No, it’s just me and my dad these days.” Susan sighed sadly. “My mum ran off with another man when I was young, I don’t even remember what she looks like, and my dad doesn’t have any photos of her.” She added with another sigh.

    Chloe found herself feeling sorry for Susan. She had Valarie and Ashley to help her become the best woman she could, but Susan had no one other than her father, and Chloe doubted that he’d be much help when it came to helping your intersexed daughter come to grips with what lay ahead.

     “Did you know that my father teachers here at the school?” Susan asked snapping Chloe out of her thoughts. “That’s the only reason I can afford to come here in the first place.”

     “I seem to remember Stacy telling me something about your father being a teacher here, but I’ve been trying to take so much in over the past couple of days, that my mind is a little foggy on most of what I’ve been told.” Chloe giggled.

     “I know what you mean.” Susan agreed. “This place is so different to any other school I’ve ever been to, but they have the best pass rate. That’s why my father jumped at the chance to teach here, so I could benefit from it as well.” Susan added with pride for her father.

     “May I ask what it is your father teachers?” Chloe asked.

     “He’s a music teacher.”

     “I’ve not had music yet, but I think I have it this afternoon.” Chloe said as she went in her book bag and pulled out her timetable. “Yes, I have him this afternoon.” Chloe smiled as she showed Susan her timetable.

     “Yes, we both have music this afternoon.” Susan giggled. “We’re in the same homeroom remember?”

     “Oh right, I’d forgotten about that.” Chloe blushed.

    The two of them finally made it to the dining hall, and Chloe was glad to see that Stacy, Sophie and Jade were already seated at a table with their lunches. She and Susan got in line to get their lunch so they could join them. Chloe could tell by the look on Stacy’s face that she had already heard about the trouble with Jane, and Stacy looked eager to find out all the details.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © February 2013

Part Nine of 13+

Chapter Nine: Making Friends and Enemies

     “Is it true?” Stacy asked when Chloe and Susan got to the table after getting their lunch.

     “Is what true?” Chloe asked, trying to play dumb. “I hope none of you mind, but I told Susan she could join us for lunch?”

     “You know full well what I’m talking about Chloe.” Stacy frowned, not taking any notice of what Chloe had just said about Susan joining them. “I’m talking about Jane and the fact she tried to get you in trouble.” Stacy explained.

     “What were you doing all the way over the other side of the school in the first place?” Sophie asked looking confused. “We left you at the library.” She added.

     “I was asked to run some papers across to the other side of the school, but I couldn’t find the classroom, so I had to ask for directions.” Chloe lied.

     “And you asked Tracy Morgan?” Jade sounded shocked.

     “I know it wasn’t the smartest thing to do, but she was the only one around at the time, and I didn’t think she’d be too bad on her own.” Chloe shrugged.

    Due to none of the girls answering Chloe’s question about Susan, Susan turned and started to walk away thinking that she wasn’t welcome, but she stopped and turned back to look at Stacy when she remembered her promise to Chloe.

     “Stacy, I’m sorry for the way I spoke to you last term, and I hope you will forgive me for not being strong enough to ignore what others were saying and become your friend.” Susan said and then she turned to walk away again.

     “I thought you were sitting with us?” Stacy asked.

     “I didn’t think you wanted me to sit with you.” Susan said as she stopped and turned back to face them all. “None of you answered Chloe when she asked.” Susan added.

     “I don’t mind you joining us.” Stacy smiled as she looked at Sophie and Jade to see if they had a problem with Susan joining them.

     “I’ve got no problem with you Susan.” Sophie smiled as she waved for her to sit down and join them.

     “Me neither.” Jade said around a mouth full of fries.

     “You can be such a pig at times.” Sophie sighed as she rolled her eyes.

    Jade just giggled, or Sophie thought it was a giggle; it was hard to tell while Jade still had a mouth full of food. Sophie was soon giggling as well when Jade threw her arms around Sophie and hugged her while resting her head on Sophie’s shoulder.

    Susan found herself smiling as she watched Sophie and Jade playing around with each other. “Thank you for letting me join you.” Susan said just before she made a start on her lunch.

     “Well...?” Stacy asked with a grin. “Tell us what happened with Jane this morning, and how you were able to get her on litter picking duty?”

     “I’ve already told you.” Chloe sighed as she realised they wanted details, or some form of a lie that sounded like the truth.

     “Why would Tracy come and admit to doing something that Jane got her to do though?” Sophie sounded confused by Tracy’s actions.

     “Maybe she didn’t want me to get expelled.” Chloe shrugged.

     “Doesn’t sound much like the Tracy I know.” Jade grumbled. “Not that I’m complaining she did come clean.” Jade added with a grin.

     “I wouldn’t want to be Tracy when Jane gets hold of her later.” Stacy said with a grin from ear to ear.

     “I bet you’d like to be there though to see Jane have a go at her.” Sophie smirked.

     “I have a feeling that no matter where we are in the school, we will hear Jane shouting.” Stacy giggled.

    Chloe was just now starting to worry about where Tracy was when Spirit was pretending to be her in the hallway. Chloe knew that her whole plan could fall apart if anyone was with her at the time Miss Scott was telling off Jane, and Tracy showed up. Spirit appeared at that point, as if she knew Chloe was worried about something.

     “Tracy had been called to the head office at the time she was with you in the hallway sis.” Spirit grinned.

    Chloe gave Spirit a puzzled look that asked how she knew what she was thinking.

     “It’s another one of my new gifts sis.” Spirit said as she tapped her head. “If I focus, I can see what you’re worried about, but I can’t read all your thoughts, so don’t worry.” Spirit pointed out when she saw the worried look on Chloe’s face. “It’s more of a sense than actually being able to see what you’re thinking anyway.” Spirit said as she waved her hand in a dismissive way like it wasn’t a big deal.

    Chloe just gave Spirit a look that said they would talk about it later.

     “You okay Chloe?” Susan asked when she saw Chloe looking off into space.

     “I’m fine, just thinking about Tracy getting told off by Jane.” Chloe lied just before she carried on eating her lunch.

     “I’ll go and see how Heather is doing with her keeping an eye on Jane for us.” Spirit said just before she vanished again.

    Chloe found herself wishing she could just blink away at times like Spirit could, but she didn’t like the idea of needing to be dead to use it.

     “How’s your sister Stacy?” Susan asked nervously as she tried to start a conversation with her.

     “Why do you want to know?” Stacy asked looking suspiciously at Susan.

     “I was just wondering if she’s been dealing with everything alright.” Susan mumbled. “Is she very pretty?” Susan asked, then slapped a hand to her forehead as she realised how lame it sounded.

     “Yes, she’s really pretty, but I would say that, she’s my big sister.” Stacy giggled.

     “She is very beautiful Stace, and I can’t believe she was once your brother.” Jade admitted.

     “I’m sorry Stacy; I know it’s none of my business.” Susan said just before she put some more of her lunch in her mouth so she had something to do other than speaking.

     “I don’t mind you asking me questions Suzy.” Stacy smiled, giving Susan a new pet name. “I love to brag about my big sister.” Stacy added with a grin. “Have you ever ridden a horse before?” Stacy asked.

     “No, why do you ask?” Susan said nervously.

     “You could join us this Saturday for a ride, that way you can meet her and see for yourself.” Stacy explained the reason for her odd sounding question.

     “Are you sure you want me tagging along?” Susan asked as she looked around the table.

     “I think it’s a wonderful idea.” Sophie grinned, while Jade and Chloe just nodded their agreement due to them both having a mouth full of food.

     “I’d love to join you then, but I must warn you that I know nothing about horses.” Susan giggled.

    Chloe smiled as she looked at Stacy and Stacy smiled back to let Chloe know she was happy that she was able to make Susan see that they could all be friends. Stacy already knew the reason for Susan asking about Stephanie, and that was why she offered her a chance to join them and meet her big sister.

    Susan finally relaxed enough to join in some of the chat at the table, but Chloe and Stacy could see that Susan wasn’t very knowledgeable on makeup and fashion.

     “You need to go easy on Suzy, Sophie. She was a tomboy before coming here, and it’s just her and her Dad, so she’s not had the girlie background that we’ve had.” Chloe said in Susan’s defence.

     “If you ever want any advice on fashion, hair or makeup, then please ask.” Jade said with a grin.

     “She loves to play makeover on me, so it would be nice for her to pick on someone else for a change.” Sophie giggled as she poked Jade with her elbow.

    Chloe had never taken much notice before now, but Jade did always look nice, but in a natural way that left it looking like she didn’t need to use lots of makeup and stuff like that. Chloe wondered what she could learn from Jade. This was something she planned to find out in the months to come.

     “Thanks, but I don’t know very much, other than what I’ve been reading in magazine, but even those tend to explain stuff as though you already know the basics.” Susan frowned.

     “I’ve never thought of it that way.” Jade said with sadness in her voice. “I’ve always had my mother to help me when I didn’t understand something in a magazine or a book.” Jade added.

     “I was a tomboy until my mother and Aunty dragged me into dresses kicking and screaming.” Chloe giggled. “I’m always asking them questions about what looks good or not.” Chloe added to help Susan feel better, or she hoped it did.

     “I’ll help you both then.” Jade giggled excitedly as she clapped her hands together.

     “I’ll help as well, and I know my sister would love to give you both advice on fashion and makeup.” Stacy smiled.

     “Stephi’s really good with hair as well.” Chloe added.

    They all finished their lunches and then they decided to go out and see if they could find Jane, so they could tease her over her punishment of litter picking.

    It didn’t take them long to find where Jane was doing her punishment due to there being a large crowd of students milling around in the same area. It seemed like most the school had come to see Jane doing her punishment.

    Chloe had to stifle a giggle when she saw Jane and what she was dressed in. Jane was wearing an oversized pair of white overalls, a white baseball cap and a reflective workman’s tabard. She was even wearing work boots, which it looked like she was having trouble walking in. This was making most the students laugh at her while she wandered around picking up what little litter there was. Chloe had to try and not look like she was looking at Heather when she saw her waving and smiling at her.

     “This should be fun.” Stacy said just before they all saw Tracy come running through a crowd of students towards Jane.

     “What happened Jane?” Tracy asked looking shocked to see how Jane was dressed and what she was doing.

     “You should know you little two faced bitch...!” Jane snarled. “You’re the one that came running up to Scottie and told her a pack of lies.” Jane added just before she stabbed the pole with a spike at the end of it into a chocolate bar wrapper, she then placed it in a bag she had draped over her shoulder.

     “What are you talking about? I never said anything to anyone.” Tracy said looking confused.

     “I found out that Ashcroft had gone up on the roof, so I went and told Scottie about it, so I could get the little bitch in trouble, but then you came running down the hallway and told her some crap about me getting you to send her up there so we could get her in trouble.” Jane said in a tone that made it sound like Tracy should already know all this. “Now do you remember?” Jane added as she gave Tracy a shove. Tracy stepped back in shock and lost her footing before falling over backwards on to the grass.

     “I did nothing of the sort.” Tracy said looking angry now because all the students gathered around were laughing at her. Tracy was soon turning her anger on Chloe as she looked in Chloe’s direction before getting to her feet.

     “Yes you did, I was there to see it happen.” Jane snapped as she threw the pole down on the ground. “She told Scottie that you gave her bad directions, and a second later you came running around the corner and admitted to it.”

    Tracy jumped to her feet and made her way over to where Chloe was stood with Stacy and the others. “You’ve got some nerve telling lies about me you little bitch.” Tracy snarled as she went to grab Chloe, but she found herself flat on her face with her arm bent up behind her back.

    Chloe had flinched back and closed her eyes expecting a slap from Tracy, but when she opened her eyes again after hearing some gasps from the other students gathered around. She found Tracy face down on the ground with Susan holding her to the ground with one arm bent up behind her back. Tracy was groaning in pain from how far Susan had her arm twisted up her back.

     “Get off me you bitch...! You’re going to break my arm off...!” Tracy snarled at Susan as she tried to make her let go, but Susan had her in such a firm hold that nothing she did was doing her any good.

     “I don’t think that’s going to happen, not while you plan to hurt my friend.” Susan said in a calm voice as she kept hold of Tracy’s arm. Susan only let go of Tracy when she heard the voice of the headmistress coming towards her.

     “All the students not directly involved in this little incident leave now...!” Jennifer said in a booming voice that soon had all the students not involved running away.

    Susan stepped back to join Chloe and the others while Tracy got to her feet and brushed the grass off her uniform just before she started holding the arm Susan had just twisted up behind her back.

     “She assaulted me Miss Scott.” Tracy said in a whiny voice as she pointed at Susan. “I want her expelled for it.” Tracy ordered.

     “I saw what happened Ms Morgan, and it looked like Susan was just defending her friend.” Jennifer said in a dry tone that made it sound like she was already bored with listening to Tracy speak. “And please don’t dictate terms to me Ms Morgan, or it will be you getting expelled.” She added in a warning tone.

     “But Miss Scott, she was telling lies about me.” Tracy whined some more.

     “And what lies would that be?” Jennifer asked.

     “She said that I gave her bad directions when I never did.” Tracy said as she pointed at Chloe this time.

     “Are you really going to try this with me?” Jennifer asked with an amused look on her face. “I was the one that Jane came to about Chloe being on the roof, and then you came up to me and admitted that it was you that played a prank on Chloe in the first place.”

     “But I didn’t do it; I’d never do something like that and get my friend in trouble.” Tracy argued.

     “It wouldn’t be the first time you’ve turned your back on someone that thought you were their friend.” Jennifer said referring to the fact that Tracy had turned her back on Stacy and then told Jane about Stephanie once being Stacy’s brother.

     “But that was different.” Tracy said looking shocked at what Jennifer had just said.

     “She’s no friend of mine.” Jane said as she turned around and carried on picking up litter.

    Tracy went to follow Jane, but stopped again when Jennifer asked where she thought she was going. “I haven’t done with you young lady.” Jennifer added with a frown.

     “What have I done now Miss Scott?” Tracy sounded nervous.

     “Ms Ashcroft, would you like to take this matter further?” Jennifer asked as she looked at Chloe.

     “No Miss Scott, I’m not bothered, and no harm was done.” Chloe said as she smiled at Susan, grateful for what she’d done to stop Tracy doing whatever it was she’d planned to do.

     “I think you should say thank you to Chloe for being so understanding, don’t you Tracy?” Jennifer asked.

     “You want me to thank her?” Tracy asked looking shocked at what she was hearing.

     “Do you have trouble understanding English child?” Jennifer asked in a tone that said she was getting bored with Tracy now.

     “No Miss Scott.” Tracy said sounding defeated. “Thank you Chloe.” Tracy said, but she didn’t sound sorry.

     “Thank you for what?” Jennifer pushed.

     “Thank you for not wanting me to get in trouble for trying to attack you.” Tracy said with a sigh.

     “Very good, now be on your way, and keep away from Chloe and her friends in future, or I will be expelling someone, and it won’t be Susan or any of her friends.” Jennifer warned.

    Tracy understood what Jennifer was getting at and ran off in the same direction as Jane had gone. Chloe knew that Tracy would keep trying to get back on Jane’s good side, but as long as she was doing that, Chloe knew she’d be keeping away from her, so that was fine.

     “I know that you were just protecting your friend Susan, but please try not to be so rough with them in future.” Jennifer said, turning her attention back to Susan, Chloe and the others once she’d watched Tracy run out of sight.

     “I’m sorry Miss Scott, I just reacted to the threat I saw.” Susan blushed.

     “I can understand that my dear.” Jennifer smiled to let Susan know she wasn’t angry with her. “I’m glad to see you finally making some friends, and I must say they are a fine bunch of friends you found.” Jennifer added with pride. “Now be on your way, and enjoy what’s left of your lunch break.”

     “Yes Miss Scott.” All the girls said just before they turned and walked across the field towards a large oak tree.

     “Thanks Suzy.” Chloe said once they were all seated under the large tree.

     “That was pretty amazing what you did to Tracy.” Stacy giggled as she thought about the look on Tracy’s face as she was thrown to the ground and pinned there by Susan.

     “Where did you learn to do that?” Sophie asked sounding impressed with Susan’s skills.

     “My father also teaches self defence as well as music, and I use to help him with his classes.” Susan shrugged like it wasn’t a big deal.

     “I’m glad you did.” Chloe grinned as she gave Susan a hug. Chloe felt Susan stiffen, but she seemed to relax again pretty quick as she let out a sigh.

     “I’ve never liked that Tracy much anyway, and I’ve had a problem with her since she started all that trouble last term with Stacy.” Susan said as she sat pulling blades of grass out the ground, so as not to make eye contact with any of them. “I thought Stacy would get a kick out of me using some of it on her.” she added with a grin.

     “Well you can consider yourself forgiven for how you spoke to me last term now then.” Stacy said with a giggle as she leapt across Chloe to give Susan a hug. The two girls fell to the ground with both of them giggling, even if Susan’s was more of a nervous giggle.

     “You’re part of our group now Suzy.” Sophie giggled as she watched Stacy and Susan sitting back up again, now covered in grass.

    Chloe leaned back against the tree and closed her eyes just enjoying the nice summers day. Then she realised that she’d not seen Finlay or Paul yet today, so she sat up looking worried all of a sudden.

     “Everything alright Chloe?” Stacy asked, seeing the worry on her friends face.

     “I just realised that I’ve not seen anything of Finlay today, do you think he’s had enough of me already?” Chloe asked sounding a little sad.

     “No, he and Paul are off visiting their friend in hospital today.” Sophie said. “Danny was the third Musketeer until he fell off the rock climbing wall last term.” Sophie explained.

     “Is he alright?” Chloe asked sounding worried now.

     “He hit his head and has been in a coma ever since it happened. Fin and Paul go to see him every Wednesday and Saturday.” Jade said.

     “Will he ever wake up again?” Chloe asked.

     “The doctors aren’t sure, but Fin and Paul go and speak to him all the time, and keep him up to date on all the gossip around school.” Sophie giggled. “I bet he’s heard all about you by now.” Sophie added.

     “That might be the one thing that wakes him up.” Jade giggled. “He could start begging Fin to shut up about the cute new girl that’s started at school.” She added in a deep voice, trying to sound like a boy.

     “Does he really talk about me that much?” Chloe asked with a blush to her cheeks.

     “All the time, and I see that you’re missing him as well.” Jade grinned.

     “I’m not missing him; I just wondered where he was.” Chloe argued.

     “Are you talking about Danny Blakeley?” Susan asked. “Has he still not come out of his coma then?”

     “No, Fin was saying that his family are really worried because the doctors can’t find any real reason for why he hasn’t come out of it.” Sophie sounded worried. “You saw it happen didn’t you?” Sophie asked.

     “Yes, I was part of the afterschool club when it happened.” Susan said with a shudder.

     “What happened?” Chloe asked.

     “Danny was playing around with Finlay and Paul; they all argued that they could get up the wall faster than the other.” Susan started to explain. “Finlay and Paul started to hook up their safety lines, but Danny decided he could climb up without one, so he just started to climb freehand.” Susan frowned.

     “And he fell?” Chloe said as she put her hand to her mouth.

     “Finlay and Paul blamed themselves for not trying to stop him, but Danny always was a force of nature, and they never would have stopped him.” Susan frowned again.

     “Do Danny’s parents know what happened?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes, and they don’t blame Fin or Paul either. They’re just glad their son has visitors a couple of times a week.” Sophie said.

    Chloe found herself wondering if this Danny was on the other side now, or if he was still trapped in his body. She knew she’d have to ask Spirit later, and find out if there was anything she could do to help Danny wake up again.

    Jade pulled out a fashion magazine and sat with Sophie and Susan talking about different dresses and hairstyles the celebrities and models had in it. Chloe and Stacy were happy to sit and listen while Jade gave Susan an education. It was soon time to be heading back into the school to start their afternoon lessons though, so they all got up and started walking towards the school.

     “What’s our first lesson this afternoon anyway?” Sophie asked sounding bored already.

     “Music.” Chloe said as she remembered it from her chat with Susan just before lunch.

     “That means we have your dad teaching us then?” Sophie asked as she looked at Susan.

     “Yes...” Susan groaned. “I hope he doesn’t ask me to play the piano again this term.”

     “I’d always be playing if I was as good as you Suzy.” Stacy said sounding jealous if Susan’s ability to play.

     “You can play the piano then Suzy?” Chloe asked, using the new nickname they now had for Susan.

     “Yes a little, but I’m not as good as my father is.” Susan said, playing down Stacy’s praise.

     “You’re not far off being as good as him though Suzy.” Stacy argued.

     “Can you play?” Susan asked, trying to move the conversation away from her, and back to Chloe.

     “No, but I’ve always liked to listen to people play.” Chloe said, she almost added that she used to like listening to her mother play before she got ill, but that was James’ mother not Chloe’s that use to play. James’ stepfather had sold the piano not long after James’ mother had passed away. James couldn’t play it, but he use to like sitting there and thinking back to the times he would sit at his mother’s side while her hands danced across the keys.

     “Would you like to learn how to play?” Susan asked sounding hopeful.

     “Do you think you could teach me?” Chloe asked, snapping out of her painful memory of James’ mother.

     “I can teach you both the basics if you’d like?” Susan said as she looked at Chloe and then Stacy.

     “I’d love to learn, please teach me...!” Stacy grinned as she started clapping her hands together and jumping up and down like a small child.

     “It sounds like a lot of fun, count me in.” Chloe giggled as she looked in Stacy’s direction.

     “Would either of you be interested in learning?” Susan asked as she looked at Sophie and Jade.

     “I’m fine thanks.” Sophie said. “I spend enough time tapping computer keys, without starting on a piano as well.” Sophie added as she started typing on an imaginary keyboard.

     “Me and music don’t get on, so I’ll pass as well.” Jade said with a pained look.

     “Was it really that bad?” Chloe asked when she saw the look on Jade’s face.

     “Trust me Chloe, it was worse.” Sophie said with a shudder as she remembered something.

    Chloe was soon snapping a hand over her mouth when a giggle escaped her lips. “I’m sorry.” She mumbled through her hand.

     “Don’t be.” Jade laughed as she waved her hand in a way that let Chloe know she wasn’t bothered. “Sophie is right, it was far worse than bad. The music teacher said I was tone deaf, whatever that means.” Jade laughed some more as she shrugged.

     “Do you mean Suzy’s dad said that to you?” Chloe asked.

     “No this was the year before while we still had the old music teacher.” Jade explained. “I just sit at the back of the class now and keep my head down.” Jade added with a grin.

     “What was it you tried to play for the old music teacher Jade?” Susan asked.

     “It was the violin. I thought the music teachers eyes were going to pop out his head when I tried to play it for him.” Jade sniggered as she remembered it. “He snatched the violin back off me and said that I was tone deaf and should never torture the world with my playing ever again, but I‘m sure he said that the CIA might find a use for my playing.” Jade added the last part with a puzzled look. Susan must have understood what the music teacher had meant, because she burst out in a fit of giggles.

     “I think he was trying to say that the CIA could use you to get information out of people by having you play the violin in front of them.” Susan explained once she’d stopped laughing and got her breath back. This soon had the others giggling and Jade pouting, but even she was soon joining in, as she couldn’t argue with the idea.

    The five girls all made their way back into the school and got their bags out their lockers before making their way to the music room where Susan’s father was waiting to teach them.

    Chloe wasn’t sure how Susan’s father would greet her when they entered the classroom, but she wasn’t shocked when he just looked in her direction and smiled before he went back to writing on the blackboard.

    Mr Smith was a kind looking man, and he was a good teacher Chloe found out as he made them all laugh with his musical humour. Susan would just put her head in her hands and groan at her father’s bad jokes. He did come over to them once the lesson was over though.

     “I hear you had some trouble at lunchtime Susan, are you alright?” Mr Smith asked with worry in his voice.

     “I’m fine sir; I just stopped a girl from picking on one of my friends.” Susan said as she smiled at Chloe.

     “Your friends...?” Mr Smith said with a smile. “I’m glad to see you finally making some friends.” He added with a grin.

     “Dad...” Susan grumbled under her breath sounding embarrassed by her father and the way he was acting.

     “I know, I know.” Mr Smith sighed. “You better get a move on and get to your next class.” He added with a smile.

     “Okay, see you later dad.” Susan smiled just before she gave him a quick hug. Chloe noticed the shocked look on his face before he hugged her back and then they all left to get to their next lesson. Chloe couldn’t help wondering if this was the first time Susan had relaxed enough to show her father any affection Chloe also found herself wanting to know more about Susan’s past, and how she came to be the way she was now.

    All five girls let out a happy sigh as they left their last lesson of the day. They were all looking forward to relaxing and having some fun.

     “We’re all going for a horse ride Susan; do you want to join us?” Stacy asked looking hopeful.

     “I’d love to, but I have an appointment to get to with my dad.” Susan pouted.

     “Can’t you put it off?” Sophie asked.

     “No, not really, it’s a doctor’s appointment, and my father would never let me duck out on one of them.” Susan frowned.

     “I hope it’s nothing serious.” Jade said sounding worried for her new friend.

     “It’s just a check up connected to the reason I can’t do sports anymore.” Susan said keeping her answer vague.

    Chloe and Stacy knew the real reason for the doctor’s appointment, and why Susan was vague with her answer, but they weren’t going to say anything because neither of them was suppose to know about Susan’s secret.

     “What about joining us tomorrow night for a ride then?” Stacy asked, hoping to direct the questioning away from Susan’s trip to the doctors.

     “I’ll need to check with my dad, but I can’t see a problem with it.” Susan smiled.

    Susan gave Chloe and Stacy a quick hug just before the two of them had to make their way out to meet up with Ashley who would be waiting for them out in front of the main building. Susan was going to meet up with her father at the music room, and Sophie and Jade were going to their dorm room to get changed and then they were going to cycle over to Stacy’s.

    Ashley was sat in her car waving her head around as she sang to some song on her radio. Chloe and Stacy both had to giggle when they saw how caught up in the music Ashley was.

     “Your aunt is really quite insane you know.” Stacy giggled as they got closer to the car and could hear Ashley happily singing along with the song, due to her having the window down.

     “I know, but I love her for it.” Chloe giggled as she opened the back passenger door and jumped in, followed by Stacy.

    Ashley stopped singing and smiled at the two girls just before she started singing along to the song again and dancing around. Chloe and Stacy looked at each other, and then they joined in as well. Ashley pulled away from the school with all three of them singing along and getting odd looks from some of the other students and their parents.

     “How was school today you pair?” Ashley asked once the song had finished and she’d turned the radio back down again.

     “It was alright. Stacy and I made a new friend, and she’s going to teach us how to play the piano.” Chloe said, but leaving out the person’s name, just in case Ashley said something to Valarie about it.

     “That’s nice sweetie.” Ashley smiled at her in the rear view mirror. “Did you see your boyfriend today?” She added with a grin, which turned into a giggle when she saw the shocked look on Chloe’s face at the use of the word ‘boyfriend’.

     “Fin is not my boyfriend.” Chloe snapped, looking a little embarrassed. “I’ve only just met him, and we’re barely friends.” Chloe added.

     “But did you spend time with him?” Ashley asked taking no notice of Chloe’s argument.

     “No I haven’t seen him today.” Chloe shot back. “He and Paul were away from school today visiting a friend in hospital.” Chloe explained.

     “What happened?” Ashley asked looking worried.

     “A boy called Danny was in a climbing accident last term, and he’s been in a coma ever since. Fin and Paul are his friends, so they go to see him a couple of times a week to sit and talk about school and other stuff.” Stacy said. “Sophie was saying that the doctors aren’t sure he’ll ever wake up, but they don’t understand what’s stopping him.” Stacy added.

     “The poor boy.” Ashley said sounding sad. “It must be hard on the boy’s parents to see their son like that.” Ashley added as she thought about Valarie and how she was when the real Chloe died, but to see your child in a hospital bed and not be able to do anything about it must be even harder for a parent to deal with.

     “Danny was always nice, and he was always making people laugh.” Stacy said with a thoughtful look on her face. “Fin and Paul have both looked a little lost without him.” Stacy added with a sigh.

     “Do either of you have any homework to do?” Ashley asked, trying to change the subject to something lighter.

     “No, we got away without any today.” Chloe grinned.

     “I’ve brought your sports bag with a change of clothes in it.” Ashley grinned. “It’s down here.” Ashley said as she pointed into the front passenger foot well of her car.

    Chloe had packed a change of clothes so she could change out of her school uniform at Stacy’s, once they finished their homework, or before they started it, but they hadn’t been given any today, so the two of them could get changed and then go straight out to the stables.

     “Thanks Aunty Ash.” Chloe said happy to be seeing Shadow much earlier today than she had the last couple of days.

    Ashley dropped the two girls off at Stacy’s, but she didn’t go in to see Stacy’s mum because she was helping Valarie cook dinner. Dr Kaufman was coming over that evening and Valarie was trying to impress him.

    Stacy ran into the house and jumped into her mother’s arms with a giggle. “Hi mummy.” Stacy said as she hugged her and then kissed her mum on the cheek.

     “Someone seems happy today.” Dorothy said as she hugged Stacy back.

     “I’m super happy because I don’t have any homework to do, and I also saw Tracy get in trouble with Scottie.” Stacy grinned.

     “It’s Miss Scott, she’s not a dog.” Dorothy frowned. She thought the same as Chloe when it came to Jennifer’s nickname. “I hope you had nothing to do with Tracy getting in trouble?” Dorothy asked.

     “No, but she was asking for all she got because she tried to get Chloe in trouble by giving her bad directions.” Stacy pouted.

     “I wouldn’t ask the girl if it was daytime, even if I could look out a window and see it for myself.” Dorothy grumbled. Chloe could see that Stacy’s mum liked Tracy about as much as Stacy did, not that Chloe could blame her after what she did last term.

     “Her little plan backfired though, and she ended up getting Jane Bridgeport in trouble.” Stacy said sounding excited. “She ended up on littler picking duty.” Stacy added

     “Who...? Tracy...?” Dorothy asked with a grin.

     “No, Jane, but Jane said she didn’t want Tracy as a friend anymore because of what happened.” Stacy said.

    Chloe could see that Stacy’s mum loved to hear all the gossip from school. Chloe could also see that Dorothy was happy to see her youngest daughter having so much fun at school again.

    Stacy finally finished telling her mother all the latest news from school and the two of them went up to get changed so they could go out and see their horses. Stacy had also been dying to find out how she got Jane and Tracy in trouble. They had had Sophie, Jade and Susan around all day since the trouble that morning, so Stacy couldn’t ask for any details, but now they were both alone in her bedroom, Stacy wanted all the details.

     “So what happened up on the roof? Did you speak with Heather?” Stacy asked the second the bedroom door was closed and they were alone.

     “Yes I spoke with Heather.” Chloe started. “She was up on the roof trying to get away from her roommate when she saw Jane and another girl up there, they were getting intimate with each other, so Heather hid until they were done, but Jane caught Heather as she was about to leave the roof. The two of them got into a fight and Heather almost fell off the roof.”

     “Almost fell off the roof?” Stacy asked looking confused.

     “She was trying to stop herself falling when Jane ran over and pushed her.” Chloe frowned.

     “So Jane did kill her...?” Stacy looked shocked to find this out. Stacy knew that Jane was a bitch, but she didn’t think Jane would go as far as to kill someone.

     “Yes she did, but I can’t prove any of it.” Chloe sighed.

     “What do you plan to do with what you do know?” Stacy asked as she started to get changed into her riding clothes.

     “Spirit plans to haunt Jane into coming clean about what she did.” Chloe explained. “Spirit is going to keep showing up around Jane looking like Heather, and hopefully guilt her into admitting to what she did.”

     “I’m not sure that will work on an evil bitch like Jane.” Stacy pointed out.

     “She looked pretty freaked out when Spirit first showed up looking like Heather.” Chloe giggled. “Jane walked right into a wall because of it.”

     “She did...?” Stacy giggled. “Why do I always miss the fun stuff?” Stacy added with a pout.

     “I’m sure Spirit will be doing much more haunting while you’re around.” Chloe smiled.

     “How were you able to get Tracy in trouble with Jane?”

     “Just like I said earlier.” Chloe said in a matter of fact way. “She turned up just after Jane brought Miss Scott to the door that led to the roof. Jane must have been watching me or something, and then she ran off to tell Miss Scott where I’d gone.

     “But how did you get Tracy involved?” Stacy asked, still not understanding.

     “Spirit made herself look like Tracy and then it was her that turned up and admitted to helping Jane get me in trouble, but she said she couldn’t live with seeing me get expelled for a prank.” Chloe explained.

     “So I have Spirit to thank for that little show at lunchtime?” Stacy giggled excitedly.

     “I thought you’d enjoy a little payback.” Spirit grinned as she suddenly appeared in the bedroom.

     “Did I ever...!” Stacy grinned as she leapt at Spirit and gave her a big hug to thank her. “It’s nice to think of Tracy not having Jane as a friend anymore.” Stacy added with an evil smile.

     “Don’t get too excited about that part.” Spirit frowned. “Heather was just telling me that Tracy has promised to get you back for what happened to her.” Spirit explained.

     “Do you know what she plans to do?” Chloe asked looking nervous.

     “No, not yet.” Spirit shrugged. “Heather is tied to Jane, so she can’t follow Tracy and keep an eye on her for us, but I’ll do what I can to keep her from doing anything to bad.” Spirit promised.

     “Tracy isn’t the smartest person I know, but she is a bitch that will stab anyone in the back to get what she wants.” Stacy warned.

     “I don’t understand why Jane is going to let her go back to her little group though, not after she saw her admit to something they never did.” Chloe sounded confused.

     “I did warn you about Jane not being the brightest student in school.” Stacy said sounding sarcastic.

     “Well I’m not going to worry about any of that stuff until tomorrow.” Chloe said, making her mind up. “I’m going to relax and go see how my horse is doing today.” Chloe added as she started to get changed herself.

     “What do you plan to tell your mother about Susan?” Stacy asked while they got changed.

     “I’m not going to say anything to her about it.” Chloe gave the simple answer.

     “Are you sure that’s wise?” Spirit asked, not looking happy with Chloe’s choice.

     “I have to agree with Spirit on this one Chloe.” Stacy said. “You mum will be really upset with you when she finds out.”

     “I just know that mother will tell me to stop hanging out with Susan if she knew I’d made friends with her.” Chloe said in a pleading tone.

     “You don’t know that for sure sis, but mother will be angry with you for not telling her.” Spirit argued. “Lies do no good at all.” Spirit added.

     “Thinking like that would mean I need to tell everyone about not really being you then, and the fact that I’m really a boy...!” Chloe snapped back angrily.

     “That’s a different kind of lie sis and you know it.” Spirit said sounding hurt over Chloe’s attitude.

     “I’ll wait and see how things go between Susan and me before I spoil it all.” Chloe said with a sigh. “I’m sorry for snapping at you sis.” Chloe added as she wrapped her arms around Spirit and hugged her.

     “Mother won’t force you to stop being her friend, but she will give you some advice about how to handle the friendship properly.” Spirit said sounding wise beyond her years.

     “How can you be sure of this sis?” Chloe asked, breaking the hug and looking Spirit in the eyes. “I couldn’t hurt Susan by suddenly telling her we can’t be friends.” Chloe added looking worried.

     “Now you’re just being silly.” Spirit laughed. “Mother isn’t like that.”

     “I’m still going to wait and see if I need to tell her that Susan and I are friends.” Chloe said as a final word before she went back to getting changed into jeans and a sweatshirt.

    Chloe and Stacy were soon changed and ready to head back down stairs to go on a ride once Sophie and Jade arrived. Spirit vanished again to head back over to the school and see if she could find out what Tracy had planned for Chloe.

    Chloe was just feeding some apple pieces to the horses when she saw her aunty walk around the corner to collect her so they could return home and get ready for dinner.

     “Hi trouble.” Ashley smiled as she reached Chloe and wrapped her arms around her. “Did you have a good ride?” she asked as she looked down at Chloe and kissed her on the forehead.

     “Yes I did Aunty Ash, but I’m ready for my dinner now.” Chloe smiled up at her aunt.

     “We better get you home then, so you can have a shower and get changed.” Ashley said as she screwed her nose up. “You smell like a horse.” Ashley added.

    Chloe was about to say something, but she stopped when Shadow let out a grunt from the side of her to let Ashley know he took offence at that comment.

     “I’m sorry boy, but the smell of horses isn’t proper for a young lady.” Ashley apologised as she picked up a full apple and fed it to Shadow.

     “He forgives you.” Spirit giggled as she appeared stood next to Chloe.

     “He’s a beautiful animal.” Ashley said as she stroked the side of his neck. Shadow grunted again as he nodded his head up and down.

     “He’s saying thank you for the apple, and for the compliment.” Spirit explained to Ashley, who had stopped stroking Shadow’s neck thinking she’d done something wrong, but she carried on again once she knew he liked it.

     “You’re welcome boy.” Ashley smiled as she gave Shadow a quick kiss on the bridge of his nose.

     “If he wasn’t a black horse, I’m sure he’d be blushing now Aunty Ash.” Chloe giggled.

     “I’m sure he would.” Ashley agreed. “You better say your goodbyes to him, so we can get home and get ready for the good doctor to arrive.”

    Chloe gave Shadow a hug and then she kissed him on the bridge of his nose before she ran down the courtyard to catch up with Ashley. Chloe knocked on the door at the back of Stacy’s house and waited for Stacy and Dorothy to come to the door. Stacy had been called in twenty minutes ago to have her dinner, so Chloe had stopped out at the stables entertaining the horses while Stacy ate. Chloe went up to Stacy’s room and grabbed her sports bag with her uniform in and then went back out to say goodbye.

     “I’ll see you in the morning Stace.” Chloe said as she hugged her friend.

     “Okay Chloe.” Stacy smiled as she hugged Chloe back.

    Stacy and her mum stood and waved to Chloe and Ashley as they drove away.

     “I hear you had some excitement at school today.” Ashley said as she drove home.

     “What have you heard?” Chloe asked nervously, not sure which fun Ashley was talking about.

     “Jennifer’s come over for dinner and she was just telling me and your mother about some girl giving you bad directions, and how the girl then owned up to what she did.” Ashley said with a raised eyebrow like she didn’t believe what Jennifer had told her. “Jenny said she found it hard to believe that the girl would admit to anything.”

     “She was just trying to correct a prank that had gone wrong.” Chloe said as she looked out the window not wanting to make eye contact with her aunt.

     “Jenny said it was like the girl was a completely different person, or possessed by someone else at the very least.” Ashley said in a tone that was leaving Chloe space to admit to something.

     “I’m not sure what you’re getting at Aunty Ash.” Chloe said trying to look innocent.

     “I think it was Spirit that showed up pretending to be this other girl, just to get you out of trouble.” Ashley explained when she saw that Chloe was going to keep playing dumb.

    Chloe opened her mouth to argue, but she stopped when she felt Spirit appear in the back of the car. “You may as well admit it sis, Aunty Ash can read us like a book.” Spirit sighed as she leaned her elbows on the back of the seats and then rested her head on the joined hands.

     “So were you really tricked into going up on the roof, or was it all just one big lie to stop you getting told off?” Ashley asked sounding a little angry over being lied to.

     “It was all a lie, but I did have a reason for going up on the roof Aunty Ash.” Chloe pleaded.

     “And what was this reason?” Ashley asked as she pulled over to the side of the road so she could look at Chloe and Spirit.

     “I found the ghost of a girl that died at the school, and I was trying to help her cross over.” Chloe said, but only telling part of the story she knew.

     “And were you able to help her?” Ashley asked in a much calmer tone know she knew a little more behind Chloe’s reason for going up on the roof in the first place.

     “I’ve made a start, but I need to look into it a little more before I can help her pass over.” Chloe explained. “Can you please keep it between us? I don’t want to worry mother or Miss Scott with any of it.”

     “I don’t like keeping secrets Chloe, but I will this time, just don’t go getting any more girls in trouble.” Ashley warned. “The last thing you need is a group of girls trying to get even with you while you’re running around the school playing ghost whisperer.”

     ‘It’s a little late for that.’ Chloe thought to herself.

    Ashley was soon pulling into the large gravel driveway in front of the house and Chloe jumped out and grabbed her bag before making her way into the house. Ashley had already taken Chloe’s book bag and laptop home earlier when she picked the two girls up from school.

     “Hi mum...!” Chloe shouted as she entered the house.

     “Hello sweetie.” Valarie said as she walked out the kitchen with Jennifer following close behind. “How were school and your horse ride?” she asked as she gave Chloe a hug and a kiss on the forehead.

     “The horse ride was amazing and school was okay, apart from some girls trying to get me in trouble.” Chloe pouted when she said the last part.

     “Jenny was just telling me about that.” Valarie said. “It’s a good job that girl showed up and admitted to playing a prank on you.” Valarie added in the same tone as Ashley had used in the car.

     “Yes it was.” Chloe giggled nervously. “I better go and take a shower and get changed ready for dinner.” Chloe added as she stepped back before she spun around and ran up the stairs.

     “I’ve laid out a dress for you to wear this evening...!” Valarie shouted up to her.

    Spirit was sat on Chloe’s bed when she walked out the bathroom after taking a quick shower. Spirit couldn’t help smiling when she saw the way Chloe had the towel wrapped around her chest like a normal girl or woman would, even though she had nothing to hide yet.

     “I need the practice.” Chloe said when she saw Spirit looking at her chest and how she had the towel wrapped around her.

     “I never said anything.” Spirit smirked.

     “I could tell what you were thinking by the look on your face.” Chloe said as she stuck her nose in the air trying to look superior.

     “I’m sorry that you don’t have anything to hide up there yet.” Spirit sighed as she watched Chloe drop down onto the bed next to her looking a little glum.

     “I’m taking the right pills now, so I hope to have something to hide soon.” Chloe said trying to look hopeful as she looked down at her towel covered chest.

     “You will sis.” Spirit said as she threw her arms around Chloe and hugged her. They were both soon giggling when they were attacked by Angel and Smokey, who thought they were missing out on some fuss.

     “I’d love to sit and fuss the two of you all night, but I have to get dressed ready for dinner.” Chloe said when she saw the fancy looking dress laid out on the bed waiting for her. “Why do I have to wear such a fancy thing just to eat a meal?” Chloe asked sounding absent minded.

     “Mum’s trying to impress the doctor, and I thought you’d jump at the chance to play dress up.” Spirit said with a grin.

     “I do like to look nice, but I’m just happy to be dressing like any normal girl my age.” Chloe said sounding nervous. “I’m a little scared of getting dressed up for a man.” Chloe added with fear in her voice.

     “Do these feeling have anything to do with what your stepfather made you do?” Spirit asked, but she’d spent some time sharing Chloe’s body, so she already knew the answer was yes.

     “Yes, I guess so.” Chloe admitted. “I know I’m just being silly, but I can’t help feeling scared.”

     “You’ve been through a lot, and none of it is just going to go away over night, but you already know that Dr Kaufman is nothing like your stepfather, or any of those men he brought home with him.” Spirit said as she got to her feet and pulled Chloe to her feet and then she gave her a hug before she started to help Chloe get ready.

     “What are you doing?” Chloe asked when she saw Spirit walk over to a chest of draws and she returned with a padded training bra for Chloe to wear.

     “I think this will help you feel a little better this evening, and it will also make the dress fit you better.” Spirit smiled.

    Spirit was right, Chloe did feel better when she looked down and saw she had a small set of breast pushing out the navy blue silk dress Valarie had left out for her to wear that evening.

     “I feel a little silly dressed like this.” Chloe said as she looked in the mirror.

     “You look really pretty sis.” Spirit argued. “And you feel special, not silly.” She scolded her lightly.

     “I’ll just die if I spill anything down this dress.” Chloe said, sounding like a typical teenage girl as she ran her hands over the silky material.

    Chloe was soon wearing a matching pair of sandals and was just brushing out her hair when there was a knock at the door. Valarie poked her head around after she heard Chloe call out for her to enter.

     “Do you want me to help with your hair sweetie?” Valarie asked as she walked over to where Chloe was sat at her dressing table.

     “Yes please mother.” Chloe smiled as she looked at Valarie in the mirror.

     “Hello Spirit, how have you been keeping? I’ve not seen much of you the past couple of days.” Valarie pouted just before she started grinning because she could still see her other daughter.

     “Hi mummy.” Spirit grinned. “Sorry about that, but I’ve been busy with trainee angel stuff.” Spirit added with pride.

     “Does that include pretending to be other girls at school?” Valarie asked with a raised eyebrow as she looked over at Spirit to see her reaction to the question.

     “No mother, I only did that to stop Chloe getting in trouble.” Spirit said with worry in her voice. “That Tracy was asking for it anyway.” Spirit added with a frown as she crossed her arms looking stubborn.

     “Jennifer was only going to give Chloe detention for one lunchtime anyway, due to her not knowing the rules yet, and it being her first offence.” Valarie informed the two of them. “What were you doing up on the roof anyway?” Valarie asked as she looked at Chloe in the mirror this time.

     “I took the wrong turn and ended up on the roof.” Chloe lied. “A girl called Jane ran to Jennifer and told her, hoping to get me expelled for it, I think.” Chloe added nervously.

     “Due to you being new to this sweetie, I’ll let you get away with this little lie, but in future I will be forced to punish you for lying, so do you want to tell me the real reason for you being on the roof at school?” Valarie asked as she brought her head down to Chloe’s ear and she whispered every word, even though it was just the three of them in the room.

    Chloe looked at Valarie in the mirror and could see she wasn’t angry with her, but she was waiting for an answer she would believe.

     “I needed to talk with a girl that died at the school to see if I could help her cross over to the other side.” Chloe said with a sigh. “I’m sorry I lied to you mother.” Chloe added.

     “And were you able to help her?” Valarie asked like it was the most normal thing in the world to talk about.

     “We made a start in looking into helping her, but it will take a little time to sort out.” Chloe said as she tried to keep it vague, but without actually lying. They did need to get Jane to admit to what she did, and that was going to take some time to sort out.

     “Please talk to Jennifer the next time you need to do something like that, she can help you sort it out, so she doesn’t have to punish you for getting caught.” Valarie explained while she played with Chloe’s hair.

     “I will mother.” Chloe smiled as she realised just how great her new mother was.

    Valarie soon had Chloe’s hair looking pretty and they were ready to head back down stairs. Valarie asked if Spirit wanted to join them, but she wanted to get back to the school and see what Heather had found out about Tracy’s plan, if she’d been able to find out anything at all yet.

    Chloe and Valarie had just got to the bottom of the stairs when there was a knock at the front door, so the two of them made their way over and opened it to find Dr Kaufman stood there holding a bottle of wine in one hand, and a bunch of red roses in the other.

     “I must have come to the wrong house.” Robert Kaufman smiled. “You two look far too beautiful to be having dinner with me tonight.” He added.

     “Get in here and stop being silly.” Valarie giggled like a school girl as she took hold of Roberts arm and pulled him in through the door.

     “Both of you do look very beautiful.” Robert said as he handed Valarie the roses. “I saw these and just had to buy them for you.” He added with cheeks as red as the roses.

     “They’re very beautiful Robert, thank you so much.” Valarie blushed as she smelt the roses.

     “Not as beautiful as you.” He said as he lifted Valarie’s free hand up to his lips and kissed it. “I brought a bottle of wine for Ashley; she seemed to like the last one I brought.” He added with a grin as he held up the bottle in his other hand.

     “If you keep spoiling my sister like this, I may have to fight for you.” Valarie giggled as she looked at the bottle of wine.

     “As beautiful as Ashley is, she seems a little too wild for me to handle,” Robert admitted with a grin.

     “That’s always been my big sisters problem.” Valarie said as she rolled her eyes. “She’s scared more men away than I’ve had hot dinners.”

     “I’m sure she’ll find someone to tame her one day.” Robert laughed. “Oh, I brought you a little something as well Chloe.” Robert said as he went in his jacket pocket and pulled out a large bag of gummy bears for her.

     “Thank you Dr Kaufman.” Chloe grinned as she took the large bag of sweets off him. Chloe had forgotten all about her worries from earlier, she remembered that Dr Kaufman was nothing like those other men James’ stepfather would bring home with him.

     “Please call me Robert, and you’re most welcome.” He smiled.

     “You can put them away until after dinner young lady.” Valarie said in a warning tone when she saw that Chloe was just about to open the packet.

     “But mum...” Chloe whined.

     “But nothing, first dinner, and then you can have some.” Valarie said as she took the sweets off her.

    Chloe pouted, but she also found herself wanting to grin at the fact she had a mum again that worried about her spoiling her dinner, so Chloe snapped out of her mood and skipped off into the dining room to see if she could help Ashley and Jennifer set the table.

     “I could get use to eating like that.” Robert said as he pushed his dissert dish away and sat back in his chair feeling full.

     “You make it sound like you don’t eat properly.” Valarie said with worry in her voice.

     “He doesn’t.” Jennifer frowned. “I’m convinced he could burn a pan of water if he tried.” She added.

     “What do you eat then?” Valarie asked.

     “I can make a sandwich, and I do like ready meals.” He said in his own defence. “They give me easy to follow instructions on the back of the packets.” He added sounding impressed with himself.

     “I can see that I will have to start and look after you a bit better.” Valarie said with a shake of her head. “I want you to join us for dinner at least three times a week, and I’ll make you some meals to cover for the rest of the week.” Valarie said sounding more like a mother than a girlfriend.

     “I don’t want to put you to any trouble Val.” Robert tried to argue.

     “Then stop arguing with me about this and let me make sure you’re eating properly.” Valarie frowned. “I thought doctors were supposed to warn against eating too many ready meals, and stuff that’s bad for you?” Valarie asked.

     “Doctors are good at giving advice, but when it comes to listening to it themselves, forget about it.” Jennifer said with a wave of her hand.

     “Jen does have a point.” Robert laughed. “I never have been too good when it came to looking after myself.” He admitted.

     “Why don’t the two of you go to the living room and have a chat, while Jenny and I sort out the dishes?” Ashley said as she got up from the table.

     “I should help as well.” Robert offered. “You did help Val cook the meal.”

     “I did, but I don’t mind, and I think the two of you should spend as much time together as you can.” Ashley grinned as she pushed Robert back down into his seat.

     “Do you want me to help Aunty Ash?” Chloe asked.

     “Jenny and I can sort it; you go and relax for the rest of the night.” Ashley said as she pulled Chloe into a hug and kissed her on the top of her head.

     “Can I take my sweets with me?” Chloe asked with a grin as she looked at Valarie.

     “You still have room for them?” Valarie asked looking shocked.

     “Not at the minute, but I’m sure to want some later in the evening.” Chloe mumbled.

     “Alright then, but don’t go pigging out on them.” Valarie warned.

     “Thank you mummy...!” Chloe grinned as she threw herself at Valarie and kissed her on the cheek while she gave her a hug. “Thank you once again for the sweets Robert.” Chloe added as she gave him a hug as well.

     “Think nothing of it Chloe.” Robert smiled as he hugged Chloe back.

    Chloe’s bedroom was empty when she got up there apart from her two kittens asleep on the bed. They both lifted their head and started purring the minute Chloe entered the room, and they were both soon fighting for a good spot on her knee once she was sat on the bed with the TV remote in her hand.

    She found a film to watch, but she was still not used to eating so well, and sleep soon got the better of her. Chloe remembered waking up long enough to let her mother get her dressed for bed, and then she was tucked in, but she never fully woke, and the warm bed and the purring kittens cuddled up to her, soon had Chloe fast asleep again.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © February 2013

Part Ten of 13+

Chapter Ten: Watch your back

    Chloe was dressed and ready to leave for school when she entered the kitchen to have her breakfast on the Thursday morning.

     “Good morning sweetie.” Valarie said as she walked over to Chloe and pulled her into a hug. “I guess you were really tired last night?”

     “Yes I was, sorry I never brushed my teeth.” Chloe said as she smiled up at her mother. “Did you get me ready for bed?” She asked.

     “Yes I did, but you never really woke up.” Valarie giggled. “Now come and take a seat so you can have your breakfast.” Valarie added as she led Chloe over to the table and helped her sit down.

    Chloe was soon eating a large plate of French toast that Ashley had placed on the table in front of her. Chloe really liked French toast, and she was soon looking at an empty plate.

     “Thank you Aunty Ash, they were wonderful.” Chloe grinned as she sat back in her chair feeling full.

     “I’m glad you liked them sweetie.” Ashley smiled.

     “I’ll be picking you up from school this evening, we need to go and see Robert, so he can give you a check up.” Valarie said as she sat sipping her cup of tea.

     “Will I still be able to go riding after?” Chloe asked.

     “I was hoping we could do something as mother and daughter after.” Valarie said sounding hopeful. “I’ve not seen much of you since you got your horse and met Stacy.” She added with a pout that made her look like a teenager.

     “That sounds like fun.” Chloe giggled. She actually was looking forward to spending some time with her mother.

     “That’s wonderful...!” Valarie squealed as she threw her arms around Chloe and hugged her while repeatedly kissing her on the cheeks.

     “Mum...” Chloe moaned as she tried to stop her, but she was giggling. So Valarie just carried on as she laughed herself.

    Chloe finished getting ready for school and then she grabbed a couple of apples to take with her, so she could go and see Shadow quickly when they picked Stacy up.

     “Didn’t you get enough for breakfast?” Ashley asked when she saw Chloe placing the apples in her book bag.

     “Yes, these are for Shadow, because I won’t get to see him after school.” Chloe explained.

     “You spoil that horse.” Ashley said in a mock version of a scolding, but she was soon giggling as she admitted that she’d be doing the same thing in Chloe’s shoes.

    Chloe got a hug and a kiss on the forehead from Valarie, as she promised to pick her up from school later in the day.

    Ashley was soon driving a smiling Chloe over to Stacy’s, so she could give Shadow his apples and then Ashley could get the two girls to school.

    Stacy was stood at the front door to her home when Ashley pulled into the courtyard. Stacy looked a little puzzled when she saw Chloe get out the car though.

     “I need to go and see Shadow, so I can give him an apple.” Chloe explained as she ran past Stacy towards the gate that led to the stables.

     “Why are you so eager to give Shadow an apple?” Stacy asked as she ran beside her.

     “I have a doctor’s appointment this evening, so I won’t be able to go riding, so I want to say hello to Shadow and let him know that I still love him.” Chloe explained.

     “Oh I see...” Stacy said looking sad that she wouldn’t be able to spend time with Chloe after school.

     “It’s only for the one evening.” Chloe smiled, trying to make Stacy feel a little better. “I’ll call you this evening when I get home.” Chloe promised. She liked the fact she now had a friend like Stacy, and even knowing her secret hadn’t affected their friendship, if anything it had made it stronger.

     “Promise...?” Stacy pouted.

     “Promise...” Chloe grinned as she held up her little finger. “Pinkie swears?” Chloe added with a giggle. Chloe had seen girls in James’ old school do this when they made a promise, and she loved the fact that she could do it now.

     “Pinkie Promise...” Stacy giggled as she hooked her little finger around Chloe’s.

    Shadow poked his head out the stable door when he heard Chloe and Stacy giggling, it sounded like he was getting excited because Chloe was there, and the noise only got louder when he saw Chloe making her way over to him pulling out an apple as she did so.

     “Hello boy.” Chloe said as she stroked the bridge of his nose. “I’m sorry, but I won’t be able to come and see you after school today, so I’ve brought you an apple to make up for it.” Chloe explained to Shadow as she held out her hand so he could take the apple.

    Chloe handed Stacy the second apple she had, so she could feed it to her own horse, Buttercup, because she’d come to her stable door to see what was going on.

     “Buttercup says thank you for the apple.” Spirit said as she appeared next to Stacy and Buttercup.

     “Is Shadow upset with me over this evening and me not being able to come and ride him?” Chloe asked as she stroked Shadow’s neck.

     “He’s a little sad that he won’t get to run with you on his back, but he’s happy that you came to see him, and you brought him an apple.” Spirit giggled as she translated Shadow’s thoughts for her.

     “I love you Shadow, and I’ll always have apples for you to munch on.” Chloe smiled as she wrapped her arms around Shadow’s neck and tried to hug him the best she could. Shadow made a sound as he turned his head to let Chloe know he loved her just as much.

     “Come on you two, or you’re going to be late.” Ashley said as she wandered into the courtyard to see what was keeping the two of them.

     “I’ll see you tomorrow Shadow, and I’ll bring you another apple.” Chloe said just before she picked up her book bag and followed Ashley back to her car.

    Stacy grabbed her book bag and laptop case from her mother before she jumped in the back of Ashley’s car next to Chloe. Ashley was soon on the road again and heading towards the school.

     “Will mum know where to pick us up later Aunty Ash?” Chloe asked sounding worried as Ashley pulled up in the same spot she’d dropped the two girls off the last couple of mornings.

     “I’m sure she does, but I’ll explain it to her when I get back.” Ashley said, as she tried to help Chloe calm down and stop worrying. “Now get out my car, and have a good day at school.” Ashley giggled.

     “See you later Aunty Ash.” Chloe grinned as she leaned between the seats and gave Ashley a hug and a kiss on the cheek before she jumped out the car and closed the door again.

    Chloe and Stacy waved to Ashley as she drove away, then they both picked up their bags and made their way over towards the main entrance.

     “Paul and I take off for one day, and we miss the biggest event of the year so far.” Finlay said from just behind Chloe.

     “We are still in the first week of term, so its early days yet.” Chloe smirked as she turned around to look at Fin and Paul stood next to him.

     “True, and we’re looking forward to what you do next.” Fin smirked back.

     “How did you find out about the trouble with Jane yesterday, if the two of you were away all day?” Chloe asked. “I was sorry to hear about your friend, is there any change in his condition?”

     “No, he’s still not responding to anything, and the doctors have run out of ideas now.” Finlay said looking sad. “Paul and I still talk to him though; we’re hoping that some of it is sinking in.” Finlay added with a chuckle. “As for how we found out about you and Jane, well the whole internet must know by now.” He pulled out his phone and tapped the screen a couple of times before he turned it around so Chloe and Stacy could see the video that someone had filmed the day before.

    The video was of Jane dressed in the work clothes picking up litter. They had also filmed Susan taking down Tracy and then Miss Scott the headmistress turning up.

     “I loved the way Susan Smith took Tracy down.” Paul grinned. “That girl has some serious moves.” He added.

     “We better get to our homeroom Chloe.” Stacy said as she gave Paul an angry look. Stacy was feeling jealous over Paul giving Susan praise.

     “She’s not my type though...!” Paul shouted after the two girls as he and Finlay tried to keep up with Chloe and Stacy. “I like girls that run away from danger, while letting us big brave men fight their battles for them.” Paul added, heavily hinting towards the fact he liked Stacy more than he liked Susan.

     “So you don’t fancy Susan then?” Stacy asked as she came to a sudden stop looking a little happier than she just had.

    Stacy had stopped so sudden, she almost pulled Chloe’s arm out its socket due to them holding hands as Chloe pulled her along for the ride.

     “No I don’t fancy Susan.” Paul frowned. “Where did you get that idea from?” He asked looking confused.

     “You said she had some nice moves.” Stacy mumbled, looking a little embarrassed now.

     “I also think Jackie Chan has some nice moves, but I don’t fancy him either.” Pauls aid sarcastically.

    Stacy giggled as she couldn’t think of anything to say to Paul’s comment. She was laughing even more after Finlay’s comment though.

     “How can you not find Jackie Chan sexy...?” Finlay asked looking deadly serious. “Don’t tell me you’re going straight now?” Finlay added in a camp voice as he threw his arms around Paul and tried to kiss him on the cheek.

     “Get off me you nut job.” Paul grumbled as he pushed Finlay’s face away with one hand, while he tried to push the rest of Finlay away with the other.

     “You know I love it when you play hard to get baby.” Finlay said in the same camp sounding voice.

    Chloe and Stacy fell back against some lockers as they were laughing so hard they were in danger of falling over. Both girls had tears streaming down their cheeks as they watched Paul trying to fight off Finlay. Paul and Finlay stopped playing around when a teacher walked past and told them to break it up.

     “Well, well, well, if it isn’t the lying bitch herself.” Chloe heard a girl say from just behind her, once she’d stopped laughing and was stood facing Finlay and Paul. Chloe turned around to find Tracy stood there, but she was on her own and didn’t look like much of a threat.

     “That’s funny coming from a two faced bitch like you.” Stacy snapped, sticking up for her friend, and taking pleasure in not being the one on her own for once.

     “I wasn’t talking to you, so butt out.” Tracy said in a dry tone as she looked Stacy in the eyes, hoping to make her scared enough to look away, but Stacy just kept looking at Tracy until Tracy looked nervous.

     “You weren’t talking to anyone, well no one that wants to listen to you anyway.” Stacy smirked. “Why don’t you run off and find you little group of cool friends?” Stacy asked. “Oh wait, you can’t can you, you stabbed them in the back as well.” Stacy added like she’d only just remembered.

     “I don’t know what you did yesterday you little lying bitch, but I plan to find out and prove that you lied.” Tracy warned.

     “You were the one that gave me the bad directions, and then admitted to doing so in front of me, Miss Scott and Jane.” Chloe pointed out with a confused look.

    Tracy just looked like she was going to explode as she went all red in the face, but couldn’t think of what to say. “I’m going to get you back for this bitch...!” Tracy ended up snapping. “When you least expect it, I will be there to make you look like a fool, so you better watch your back.” She warned.

     “If that’s the case, then why did you just warn me that that is what you plan to do?” Chloe asked looking puzzled. “Because now I’ll be looking out for things.” Chloe pointed out the error in Tracy’s plan.

    Tracy went to say something, but stopped when she realised that maybe it wasn’t the smartest idea to warn the person she was planning to get revenge on. Before she had time to speak though, she was suddenly surrounded by Susan, Sophie and Jane, who had walked down the hallway behind Tracy. Tracy was now stood in the middle of a group.

     “Do you want me to get rid of her for you Chloe?” Susan asked, making Tracy jump and spin around, so her back was to the lockers now.

     “You keep away from me, or I will get you expelled this time.” Tracy sounded nervous and unsure of whether she could get Susan expelled.

     “I think you’ll find that it’s you that needs to stay away from Chloe and Stacy.” Susan said in a warning tone. “It might be worth getting expelled, just to beat you up.” Susan added as she stepped forward, making Tracy try to step back, but she was already up against the lockers.

    They made a space and Tracy got the message and ran off down the hallway, only slowing when a teacher shouted at her to stop running in the hallways.

     “How did you ever become friends with that girl?” Chloe asked, once Tracy was out of sight.

     “I ask myself that same question all the time.” Stacy admitted.

     “Maybe it’s just because you’re a bad judge of character.” Chloe shrugged.

     “That can’t be it.” Finlay said in Stacy’s defence. “She’s got you as a friend now.” He added with pride.

     “Fin’s right BFF.” Stacy pouted as she threw her arms around Chloe and rested her head on Chloe’s shoulder as she hugged her.

     “What did she want anyway?” Sophie asked.

     “She was warning me to watch my back because she plans to get revenge on me for breaking up her friendship with Jane.” Chloe explained.

     “Wasn’t it a little stupid to actually warn you about it though?” Sophie asked looking puzzled.

     “I did point this out to her, but you three turned up before I got an answer.” Chloe grinned. “She’s not the sharpest knife in the draw though, so I’m not worried about her.” Chloe added.

     “I still can’t understand why she admitted to giving you bad directions in the first place though.” Sophie said, sounding frustrated with not knowing the answer.

     “Maybe for the same reason she’s just admitted to getting revenge.” Paul said. “She’s an idiot.” He added when the others all looked at him waiting for an answer.

     “You can’t argue with that.” Finlay agreed.

     “And idiots do stupid things that normal people don’t understand.” Paul explained.

     “I can’t see Jane trusting her, no matter what she tries to do.” Sophie pointed out.

     “That won’t stop her from trying though.” Finlay argued.

     “Maybe you could have a word with Jane, and see if she can make Tracy back off.” Sophie said as she looked at Finlay.

     “I don’t want Fin asking for favours from Jane for anything, never mind for me.” Chloe said with a note of finality to her voice.

     “I doubt it would work anyway, well not without me going on a date with her, or something just as horrifying.” Finlay shuddered at the thought of being with Jane on a date.

     “I don’t want you to do that.” Chloe said before she could stop herself. She had no idea where that had suddenly come from either, but for some reason she didn’t want Finlay going on a date with Jane.

     “Do you not want me to go on a date with Jane because you’re jealous?” Finlay asked with a smug smile.

     “No, it’s not that, I just don’t want you to go out with her to help me.” Chloe snapped back, but didn’t believe her own words, so she doubted that Finlay or the others would either.

     “Oh I see.” Finlay smiled, but Chloe could see that his idea of understanding her, and what she believed he now understood, were two very different things. “I would go out with her if you wanted me to, and it would help you get Tracy off your back.” He offered.

     “I can deal with Tracy just fine on my own, so I don’t need you going on some fake date with Jane to help me out.” Chloe said, trying to make it sound like it was any other reason, other than the fact she was jealous of Jane going on a date with Finlay. “You can be quite big headed about yourself when you want to be.” Chloe added just before she looked at her watch and saw it was time to get to their homeroom. “We better get going, or we’ll be late.” Chloe said.

     “We’ll see you at lunch time then.” Finlay smiled.

    Chloe never answered Finlay, she never even bothered to look back at him, but she did say excuse me to a boy she walked into. Chloe couldn’t work out why the boy gave her such a confused look when Chloe bumped his side as she walked past.

     “Who were you saying excuse me to Chloe?” Stacy asked as they walked down the hallway towards their homeroom.

     “That boy I just bumped into.” Chloe said as she looked back up the hallway and saw the boy now stood at the side of Finlay and Paul. “The one stood with Fin and Paul.” Chloe added as she pointed in their direction. Chloe was soon frowning and looking back in the direction she was walking when she saw Finlay grinning and waving at her.

    Stacy looked over her shoulder and smiled at Paul, and even gave him a quick wave, but she didn’t see any other boys stood with them. “Chloe, there isn’t any other boy stood with Fin and Paul.”

    Chloe looked over her shoulder again and let out a groan when she saw a girl run right through the boy like he wasn’t there. The thing Chloe found odd was the fact she hadn’t sensed him as a ghost, and he wasn’t a misted or sick looking image like she’d seen with Mary, the maid in the library, or Heather. This boy looked just like Finlay and Paul, all apart from the fact everyone was walking right through him like he wasn’t there.

     “Do you think there’s another; you know what, here at the school?” Stacy whispered.

    Chloe didn’t want to start talking about ghosts with the others around, so she just looked at Stacy and then shrugged. Stacy got the message that Chloe didn’t want to talk about it and shut up.

     “What you two whispering about?” Sophie asked in a fake whisper.

     “I was just asking Chloe why she’s playing so hard to get with Fin.” Stacy lied.

     “Stace...!” Chloe growled, not for the fact she was lying, but more about the fact she was making it sound like she had feelings for Finlay, which she found she did, or she thought she might have. Finlay was the first boy to treat her nice, so it was hard to work out, Chloe found herself thinking.

     “He does seem to like you a lot Chloe.” Susan pointed out with a smile.

    Chloe was just about to argue with her when she noticed that Susan looked a little different today, she looked even more like a girl than she had the day before, but Chloe couldn’t put her finger on what it was.

     “You look different today Suzy, what have you done?” Chloe finally asked when she couldn’t work out what it was.

     “Jade played with my hair for me, and she attacked my eyebrows.” Susan blushed. “Do I look alright?” She asked nervously.

     “You look much better, I like it.” Chloe smiled, glad that she’d managed to change the subject away from her and Finlay.

     “I thought I might need to borrow a strimmer off one of the gardeners to start with.” Jade said teasingly. “I’ve never seen a girl with bushier eyebrows.” She added with a giggle.

     “Hey...! They weren’t that bad.” Susan whined as she slapped Jade on the arm.

     “They weren’t that good either.” Jade giggled as she tried to hide behind Sophie, while Susan chased her around.

    Chloe and Stacy laughed as they watched Sophie getting spun around and used as a shield by Jade, as Susan tried to slap her in a playful manner. Chloe was glad to see Susan having some fun, and that she was also embracing being a girl.

     “Stop playing around and get to your homeroom girls.” A teacher said as she walked past.

     “Yes Miss.” The girls said as they all picked up their bags and made their way to their homeroom.

    Susan went to sit in her normal seat, but before she could sit down, Sophie pulled her to the back where they all sat. There was an empty seat next to Jade, so they weren’t taking another students seat.

     “We can’t have you sat all the way over there.” Sophie said as she pulled out the chair for Susan.

     “Thanks Sophie.” Susan smiled back at her new friend.

    The teacher entered the room, so they all took their seats, so the teacher could take the register.

    Chloe looked around for the boy she’d bumped into earlier, but she hadn’t seen him again, and Spirit hadn’t been around either, not that Chloe could ask her about the boy, and why he felt different to all the other ghosts she’d come across. The other thing that had Chloe worried, was why Brut her personal grim reaper hadn’t appeared when the boy touched her. Chloe thought that there might be some ghosts that Brut couldn’t sense.

     “Is everything alright Chloe?” Susan asked as they were making their way to their next lesson mid morning.

     “Yes, I’m fine, just trying to get use to this place.” Chloe smiled, hoping that her little lie looked convincing enough to fool Susan and the others. She knew it wouldn’t fool Stacy, but Stacy was in on her secrets, so Chloe wasn’t too worried about Stacy realising that something was troubling her.

     “I know what you mean; it took me some time last term to get use to it all.” Susan said with an understanding look. “This place isn’t like a normal school is it?” She added with a laugh.

     “I like it much better than the other schools I’ve been to in the past though.” Chloe smiled.

    The girls had been walking down the hallway as they spoke, and Chloe was looking over her shoulder at Susan, and not where she was going, so she didn’t see Jane and her two friends walk around the corner. Chloe walked right into Jane, but it was Jane that jumped back while letting out a squeal.

     “I’m sorry...” Chloe started to say, but she stopped when she saw it was only Jane she’d walked into.

     “It was my fault.” Jane admitted, which earned her strange looks from everyone, including Chloe.

     “It was your fault?” Sophie asked, not sure if her ears had stopped working. “You actually admit to doing something wrong?” Sophie added, heavy with sarcasm.

    Jane looked ready to say something just as sarcastic in return, but she suddenly let out another squeal and jumped back. Sophie and the others all looked to the spot where Jane had been looking just before she freaked out, but none of them could see anything, well all except Chloe, who saw two Heathers stood there. Chloe knew that none of the others except Jane could see one of the Heathers, and only she could see both of them.

     “What’s got into you...?” Sophie asked looking worried over the way Jane was acting.

     “It looks like she’s seen a ghost or something.” Stacy said in a loud whisper, so Jane heard her say it.

     “Ghost...! What ghost?” Jane snapped looking worried. “Can you see her as well?” Jane asked as she stepped towards Stacy looking hopeful.

     “What are you talking about?” Stacy asked as she stepped back and slapped Jane’s hands away as she tried to grab hold of Stacy’s blazer.

     “Nothing... Nothing...” Jane snapped as she pulled herself together and walked off down the hallway with her two friends following behind her. Jane’s two friends looked just as confused as Chloe and the others, as to why Jane was acting weirder than normal.

     “Did anyone else find that weird, even for Jane?” Jade asked.

     “Maybe she forgot to take her meds this morning.” Stacy joked.

     “She forgot something.” Sophie agreed.

     “I’ve never seen Jane look so rough before, and I’ve never know her to let anyone have the last word.” Jade giggled. “Goes to show you that even an evil bitch like Jane Bridgeport has a bad day once in a while.” Jade shrugged.

     “So this isn’t normal behaviour for her then?” Chloe asked, trying to play dumb over what just happened. Chloe could see that Stacy was having lots of fun seeing Jane suffer, but Chloe also felt a little sad that Heather had been killed by Jane. Chloe did think that the real Heather looked happy enough to see Spirit haunting Jane for her though.

     “We better get a move on.” Susan said when she heard the bell for the next lesson to start. They still had some distance to go due to Jane distracting them all with her odd behaviour.

    The teacher was just taking registration when the girls arrived, so they all apologised for being tardy and took their normal group of seats together near the back of the classroom. The class they were now in was on fashion design, so Jade was excited about it. Chloe and Susan both looked worried though, as neither of them had ever done any sewing, and knew very little about fashion designs.

    Jade was selected as their group leader, due to her having done sewing and fashion design before. Jade was soon helping all the others to use a sewing machine to help the teacher out. Stacy and Sophie knew a little, and were able to work on their own most the time, so this meant that Jade could spend more time helping Chloe and Susan.

     “I don’t think I’ll ever understand how to sew something.” Susan whined as they made their way to the dining hall at lunchtime.

     “You were doing really well for your first time on a sewing machine.” Jade said, trying to stop Susan putting herself down so early in the term.

     “Just think of how happy your dad will be when you can do all the sewing for him.” Sophie pointed out.

     “Is that supposed to make me feel better?” Susan frowned.

     “Who does the sewing at the minute?” Sophie asked.

     “My dad does it.” Susan replied.

     “Just think of how proud he will be to see his ex tomboy daughter take over the job.” Sophie explained, not realising just how much that statement hurt Susan.

    Chloe could see the look of pain and worry on Susan’s face, and she found herself wondering once more, just what led to all this with Susan, and how much it must be killing her inside to not have anyone to talk to about it. Chloe was glad to hear Finlay calling her name as he and Paul ran down the hallway to catch up with them.

    Susan looked glad to have Finlay and Paul join them as well, all talk of sewing stopped due to the girls knowing that the boys wouldn’t want to speak about anything like that.

     “How was your morning?” Finlay asked as he dropped in next to Chloe and placed an arm around her shoulder.

     “It was alright.” Chloe replied as she slipped out of his grip again.

     “Too soon for that sort of thing?” Finlay asked with a pained look. “Just let me know when it’s cool to get closer.” He added with a grin.

     “That’s easy, never...” Chloe said slowly in the hopes of it sinking into Finlay’s brain.

     “I bet you’ll be begging me to wrap you in my arms one day.” Finlay sounded smug as he said it.

     “Don’t hold your breath.” Chloe grumbled. “On second thoughts, do hold your breath.” She added with more excitement.

    Finlay just laughed due to Chloe not sounding convinced that’s what she really wanted Finlay to do. Chloe did like hanging around with Finlay and Paul, but she just didn’t like the way he was always trying to get close to her. The last thing Chloe wanted was for Finlay or anyone other than Stacy to find out she’s not a real girl yet on the outside.

    They all made their way to the dining hall and were stood in line to get their lunch before Finlay spoke to Chloe again. “Have you seen Jane yet today?” He asked.

     “Yes, we all saw her as we went to our second class mid morning.” Chloe said.

     “Do you think she’s acting a little odd?” Finlay looked puzzled.

     “Yes, very odd.” Chloe agreed. “We were all saying the same thing after we bumped into her.” Chloe explained.

     “A couple of girls in our art class said they heard her arguing with someone in the toilets, but when they entered, Jane was in there on her own with no cell phone or anything.” Paul said in a whisper, trying not to be overheard by everyone.

    Chloe wondered what Spirit had said to Jane to make her want to argue with a ghost, but she knew that Spirit would give her all the details when she could.

     “Are we going riding again tonight?” Sophie asked, wanting to change the subject away from Jane.

     “I can’t this evening; I have a doctor’s appointment.” Chloe pouted.

     “We can’t go riding this evening either Sophie.” Jade said all of a sudden. “It’s the first meeting of the computer club, remember?”

     “Oh crap...! I’d forgotten all about that being this evening.” Sophie grumbled. “I was really looking forward to a nice ride as well.” Sophie sighed heavily.

     “That’s a shame.” Finlay said sadly. “Paul and I were going to meet up with you again, so I could spoil Shadow with more mints.” He added with a grin. “Why do you need to go see a doctor?” Finlay asked.

     “It’s just a check up.” Chloe said. “I have to take medication since the accident I had in my father’s car.” Chloe explained, but kept it vague.

     “What time is your appointment?” Finlay asked.

     “My mother is taking me right after school, and then she wanted to take me shopping because she’s not seen much of me since I got Shadow.” Chloe grinned as she thought about having her very own horse and how much she loved to ride him.

     “Your mum’s picking you up tonight?” Finlay looked excited to hear this.

     “Yes she is.” Chloe looked puzzled for a couple of seconds before her brain kicked in and she realised why Finlay was getting so excited. “Are you really that eager to meet my mother?” Chloe asked, not understanding the big deal he was making.

     “Would you mind if I come and say hi to her?” Finlay asked with a grin.

     “Sure, but she’s nothing special.” Chloe warned.

     “So is that a yes then?” Finlay grinned.

     “I doubt you’d take much notice if I said you couldn’t.” Chloe sighed.

     “I would stay away if you asked me to.” Finlay looked serious as he said this. “If you think me meeting your mother so soon in our relationship could cause you embarrassment.”

     “Relationship...? What relationship...?” Chloe stuttered out looking shocked.

     “Well we are friends, right?” Finlay asked looking a little hurt now.

     “Oh yes, I see you as a friend.” Chloe said with a hint of relief in her voice. “And for the record, I don’t feel embarrassed by you.” Chloe added with a smile.

     “Not yet you don’t, but you may feel different once he’s met your mum.” Paul chuckled. He was soon fending off Finlay though, when he started to punch him in the arm.

     “What are you trying to say about me dude.” Finlay asked as he managed to get Paul in a head lock. He had to let him go though before he got an answer, due to a dinner lady telling them to stop messing around.

    They all got their lunches and then found a table large enough to seat them all before any talking continued. Jade brought up the sewing class again, and she was soon in a deep conversation about fashion with Paul. Jade already knew about Paul’s mother being a fashion designer, and she acted a lot like Finlay did with Chloe. Chloe could see that Stacy looked a little jealous to begin with, because Jade looked to be enjoying her chat with Paul, but Stacy soon relaxed again after she dropped her fork and it went on the floor, and Paul was quick to offer her his, which he hadn’t used yet, just before he jumped up to go get himself another one.

    When Paul returned, Stacy was happy to join in the conversation Paul and Jade was having about some of the people Paul’s mother had made dresses for. Chloe was happy to just sit and eat her lunch while steeling the odd look over towards the table where she could see Jane sat with her two friends and two versions of Heather.

    Chloe wasn’t shocked when she saw Jane suddenly stand up and scream at the two Heathers to leave her alone, just before she ran from the dining hall. Chloe knew that Jane had been screaming at Spirit pretending to be Heather, while the real Heather watched with a grin on her face, but everyone else in the dining hall would have just seen Jane screaming at an empty seat across from her.

     “Wow, I think someone needs to go onto decaf.” Finlay said as he looked over to where Jane had been seated, but now there were just the two friends looking at each other in stunned silence.

     “Do you think she broke a nail or something?” Stacy asked jokingly.

     “Maybe she found a gray hair.” Jade said looking shocked just before she started to giggle.

     “Well she’s not doing much for her queen bitch image.” Finlay said as he turned back to the table and carried on eating his lunch. “But she is doing a good job of becoming the schools resident crazy person.” He added as he lifted his fork to the side of his head and started turning it in a circle to indicate that he thought Jane was going insane.

    Everyone had a good laugh at Jane’s outburst, and then they all finished their lunches and went outside to enjoy the rest of the lunchtime break before afternoon classes started.

    Chloe didn’t see Jane again for the rest of the day, and she didn’t see anything of Spirit or Heather either, so she could only gather that where ever Jane was hiding, she had the company of them two as well, even if she could only see Spirit pretending to be Heather.

    Finlay and Paul were both waiting outside the classroom when Chloe and the others finished there last lesson of the day.

     “Did you skip your last lesson or something to get here so fast?” Chloe asked when she stepped out of the room and saw Finlay and Paul leaning against the wall waiting for them.

     “No.” Finlay smiled. “Paul and I offered to take some books back to the library, so the teacher let us leave ten minutes early.” He explained. “I didn’t want to risk you sneaking away so I couldn’t meet your mum.” He added looking smug.

     “I wouldn’t do that to you Fin.” Chloe sounded a little hurt that he would think she would do that to him, not that the thought hadn’t crossed her mind.

     “I’m sorry, it was just a joke.” Finlay said when he realised that he might have just hurt Chloe’s feelings. “I just really do love your mother’s books.” He added in a more pleading tone for Chloe to forgive him.

     “Okay then, apology excepted.” Chloe sighed. “But we better get a move on, or I’ll be telling my mother that it’s your fault I’m running late for my appointment.” Chloe added as she started walking towards the main entrance where she hoped her mother would be parked up waiting for her and Stacy.

     “We can’t have that.” Finlay said as he took hold of Chloe’s hand and started walking really fast, pulling her along behind him. He only slowed again after being told off by a teacher for running, or close to a run.

    Chloe had been shocked when Finlay took hold of her hand, but she couldn’t help noticing just how much bigger his hand felt now it was wrapped around her own. Even though Finlay wasn’t one of the largest kids in school, his hands were still much larger than hers, and they felt a lot rougher to the touch as well.

     “You can let go of my hand, I do know the way.” Chloe said once they were slowed to a normal walk again.

     “I know you do, but I like holding your hand.” Finlay smiled as he looked down to where he was doing just that. “You have such tiny soft hands.” He added as he lifted it up to get a better look at it.

    Chloe looked down to hide the blush in her cheeks, and she could see nothing but a girls hand in that of a boy. She felt even more girly as she looked at their two hands and the difference in size. Chloe couldn’t help smiling when she saw the pink nail polish she had on her nails.

     “That’s my mother’s car over there.” Chloe said when they got outside. She used the hand Finlay had been holding to point over to where her mother was parked.

     “Do I look alright?” Finlay asked, sounding nervous all of a sudden.

     “You look fine.” Chloe said looking confused. “It’s not like you’re asking her out on a date.” Chloe added. “You’re not are you...?” Chloe looked worried now.

     “No...!” Finlay shot back looking just as worried now. “But I wouldn’t mind asking you out on a date, well to a movie and a burger or something like that.” He babbled as he tried to stop it sounding like he was actually asking Chloe out on a date and make it sound more like friends hanging out and doing stuff. “I’ll even let you pick some chick flick for us to go and see.” Finlay added when he saw the look on Chloe’s face and he thought she was about to say no to him.

     “I’ll think about it.” Chloe said, not saying no, but not saying yes either. The grin on Finlay’s face said that he saw the thinking about it as a yes though. They had made it over to Valarie’s car as they spoke and Chloe smiled at her mother.

     “Hello sweetie, did you have a good day at school?” Valarie asked as she got out her car to say hello to Chloe’s friends.

     “Hi mummy.” Chloe said as she gave her mother a hug and got a kiss on the forehead. “Yes I had a good day.” Chloe added as she enjoyed her hug.

     “Hello Stacy, and who are your other friends?” Valarie asked as she looked at the two boys and two girls.

    Chloe was glad that Susan had already gone to meet her father, and hadn’t joined them for this little get together outside the entrance to the main school building.

     “This is Finlay, Paul, Sophie and Jade.” Chloe said as she pointed to each of her friends.

     “Hello, it’s nice to meet you all.” Valarie said as she shook each child’s hand. “So you’re this Finlay I’ve been hearing so much about.” Valarie added as she shook Finlay’s hand last and looked him up and down.

     “Chloe’s been talking about me?” Finlay asked, sounding partly smug and partly worried to find this out.

     “Don’t look so worried Finlay, Chloe’s only had nice things to say about you.” Valarie smiled when she saw the worry in his eyes.

     “Hello Mrs Ashcroft, it’s very nice to meet you.” Finlay said nervously. “I love all your books and I would love to get some advice on becoming a writer one day myself.” He added.

     “It’s just Miss Ashcroft.” Valarie said. “I’m not married anymore, and Ashcroft was always my maiden name.” She explained. “Your headmistress has asked me to come and give a talk on how I became a writer, and also offer what advice I may have on helping the students here find a foot hold in the industry themselves.”

     “Chloe told me about that, but I’d still like to sit down with you one on one and ask you some questions.” Finlay said looking hopeful that he wouldn’t get shot down in flames.

     “I can’t see a problem with that, as long as it doesn’t bother my daughter if you come to the house one day and join us for dinner.” Valarie said this as she looked at Chloe to see if it would be a problem.

     “I don’t mind mother.” Chloe smiled, even if it did feel forced, due to her not being all that happy about being put on the spot by her mother. “Maybe Stacy, Sophie, Jade and Paul could come over as well? Make a party of it.” Chloe added looking hopeful that her mother and her friends would all like that idea. Chloe just didn’t want to be alone in her home with Finlay. She thought it was too soon to have a boy over without her other friends there as backup.

     “I think that would be a wonderful idea sweetie.” Valarie smiled. “I’ll let you sort out the details with your friends, so you can all work out the best night to do it.” Valarie added. “I hate to rush you sweetie, but we do need to see about getting a move on.” Valarie said after she looked at her watch.

    Chloe and Stacy said goodbye to their friends before they got in the back of Valarie’s car. The two girls and Valarie all waved to Finlay, Paul, Sophie and Jade as they drove away.

     “Your friends all seem really nice Chloe, and I do like Finlay, he’s got very good manners.” Valarie said from the front of the car while keeping her eyes on the road.

     “I can’t believe you invited him over for dinner...!” Chloe said sounding shocked from the back of the car.

     “I just thought it would give the two of you some time to talk away from school.” Valarie said, not understanding the reason for Chloe’s concern.

     “I don’t want to be alone with him or any boy for that matter.” Chloe shot back. “What if he finds out my secret?” Chloe asked.

     “We’ll just ask Spirit not to go appearing in front of him at the house.” Valarie said, not understanding what Chloe meant by secret.

     “I don’t mean that secret mother, I mean the other one.” Chloe growled.

     “I hope you don’t get personal enough with any boy for a couple of years yet in that way.” Valarie said looking worried as she looked over her shoulder at Chloe. “If he does try to get that close, then he’s not the boy I thought he was and you should look for someone else that is willing to wait until you’re ready for that sort of thing.” Valarie added in her best mother knows best tone.

     “I don’t want to get personal with him; you were the one that invited him over to the house.” Chloe pointed out. “I keep trying to put him off wanting to spend time with me, but he just thinks I’m playing hard to get.” Chloe threw her arms in the air due to her being frustrated over the whole boy thing, and how confused she was over her feelings.

     “Dealing with boys is all part of growing up sweetie.” Valarie giggled.

     “I know that mother, but why does he have to be so annoying about it.” Chloe grumbled.

     “I get the feeling you like him, but are worried about the feelings you have, am I right?” Valarie asked with a knowing tone to her voice.

     “I do like him, but part of me is saying that those feelings are wrong.” Chloe sounded even more frustrated with herself now.

     “Which part of you is saying these feelings are wrong, your heart or your head?” Valarie asked.

    Chloe thought about it for a couple of seconds before she answered. “Well my heart beats faster whenever I see him, but a small voice in my head is telling me I shouldn’t feel that way about a boy, so I guess that it’s my brain telling me to stop feeling this way, while my heart is saying go for it.”

     “I think you need to listen to your heart more than your brain then.” Valarie grinned as she looked over her shoulder at Chloe sat in the back of her car. “Your brain in just trying to be logical, but you’re not James anymore, so you can’t draw on past experience to help you out.” Valarie tried to explain.

     “So what your saying is Chloe’s been brainwashed?” Stacy asked.

     “Not so much brainwashed, more like conditioned to think like a boy, even though she always felt female.” Valarie tried to explain the way she understood it.

     “We need to recondition you then, to be more like a girl.” Stacy grinned like it wasn’t going to be that much of a problem.

     “We just need to let Chloe be herself, and she will soon come to understand that all those feelings she kept locked away all these years, are perfectly normal for a girl to have.” Valarie said in a loving tone. “Apart from all this trouble with Finlay, how have you been feeling this week?” Valarie asked.

     “I feel like I fit in, and I don’t feel like I’m even trying to be a girl.” Chloe grinned as she looked down at her legs, covered in her school uniforms skirt. “I use to find it harder trying to be a boy in my old school.” Chloe added with a shudder as she thought about all the times James would get chased and beaten up if they managed to catch him.

     “I rest my case then.” Valarie laughed. “Now then, let’s talk about something a little more fun.” Valarie added with a grin. “Do you want to come shopping with us Stacy?” Valarie asked as she looked at Stacy in the rear view mirror.

     “I’d love to...!” Stacy said looking excited. “But I thought Chloe said it was just going to be the two of you having a mother, daughter trip out?” Stacy added with a confused look on her face.

     “That was my first thought, but then I thought that Chloe could use a little help with finding some fashions more suited for her own age, so I called your mother and asking if it would be alright for me to borrow you for the afternoon to come and help us shop.” Valarie explained her reason for asking Stacy to join them.

     “Do you mind if I join you and your mother Chloe?” Stacy asked as she looked at Chloe to see what she thought to the idea.

     “I’d love to go shopping with you.” Chloe grinned excitedly.

     “Sadly this does mean you’ll have to sit and wait in the doctors while Chloe has her check up.” Valarie warned.

     “I don’t mind that.” Stacy grinned back. “I use to do that all the time while Stephi was getting her checkups.” Stacy added, waving off Valarie warning.

    Valarie was soon parking up outside the doctor’s surgery and Chloe and Stacy jumped out the car. Stacy looked a little more relaxed than Chloe, but even Chloe looked excited to be spending more time with her best friend.

    They made their way into the surgery and were greeted by a middle aged woman that smiled at them.

     “Good afternoon, how may I help you?” The woman asked.

     “Hello, I’m Miss Ashcroft, and I’ve brought my daughter Chloe for a check up.” Valarie explained.

     “Yes, I have you on my screen right now.” The woman smiled. “The doctor is running about five minutes late, so if you’d be so kind as to take a seat over there, I’ll call you when he’s ready for you.”

    Valarie, Chloe and Stacy all took a seat and waited to be called in to the doctor’s office. None of them spoke while they waited, Valarie could see the woman behind the counter looking at them, and she didn’t want to risk giving her anything to gossip about.

     “You may go in and see Dr Kaufman now.” The woman said five minutes later.

    Valarie and Chloe got to their feet, while Stacy remained seated with a magazine which was around two years out of date, but she’d found an interesting article on makeup she was reading.

     “We shouldn’t be too long Stacy.” Valarie said with a smile just before she led Chloe over to the door with Dr Kaufman’s name on it.

    Robert was sat looking through some paperwork when he saw Valarie and Chloe enter the room. He put the paperwork down and got to his feet to walk over and give Valarie a kiss.

     “Hello Val.” He said between kisses. “Hello Chloe, and how have you been feeling?” He asked once he’d let Valarie know how much he’d missed her.

     “Hello Robert, I’m feeling okay, but I’m not sure those pills are working though.” Chloe pouted. “I don’t feel any different.” She added as she looked down at her flat chest.

     “I’m sorry, but things don’t happen overnight honey, you need to give it some time, but it will start to have an effect on you soon enough.” He promised. “I’ve got the test results back today.” He added as he led the two of them over to his desk and helped them to take a seat before he walked around to his side and sat down again.

     “Is everything alright Robert?” Valarie asked with worry in her voice.

     “Yes.” Robert said with a sigh that let Valarie and Chloe know something was wrong.

     “You don’t sound it.” Valarie pointed out.

     “I was hoping the test results would show Chloe to be a girl with a birth defect like Susan Smith, but sadly that’s not the case.” Robert started to explain. “You body isn’t producing the amount of male hormones it should be, but that’s not uncommon in someone as small as you Chloe, and we’ve already started using blockers to stop it all together.” He added with a sad smile.

    Robert then went on to talk about some stuff that Chloe didn’t understand, but he was explaining it more to Valarie than Chloe.

     “What does this mean for me in the future then?” Chloe asked, worried that she wouldn’t be able to become a girl one day.

     “Please don’t look so worried Chloe, it just means we’ll have to sort out for you to have sex reassignment surgery one day in the future, but the pills your on will help you to grow up just like any other girl your age, apart from what you have between your legs” He explained.

     “But I will still be a freak with something to hide until that day.” Chloe snapped out angrily as she sat back in the seat and crossed her arms across her chest and pouted, just before she burst into tears.

     “Chloe...!” Valarie snapped at her, not happy with the way Chloe was acting.

     “Please don’t be angry with her Val. Part of this acting out is due to the hormones she’s on. Chloe’s had a lot to deal with, and it’s only going to get worse as she gets older.” Robert explained.

     “I don’t care.” Valarie snapped. “I won’t have my daughter calling herself a freak.” Valarie said as she reached over and pulled Chloe closer and hugged her.

     “What if I told you I could do something cosmetic to help you fit in with the other girls, even if you were seen naked by them?” Robert asked as he looked at Chloe.

    Chloe was soon sat up again and looking at Robert for the answer to her dreams. “How can you help me do that?” She asked as she wiped her tears away with a tissue Valarie had handed her.

     “I’ve been reading up on the internet, and I’ve found something that I think will help you a lot.” He started to explain. “It involves us pushing your testicles back up into your body, then I will use some surgical glue and stitches to fashion your penis to look like a vagina.”

     “It sounds painful.” Chloe said nervously.

     “It will be a little painful after I’ve done it, but only for a couple of days.” Robert started to explain. “You won’t feel anything while I do it to you.” He added with a promise in his smile.

     “Can you do it now?” Chloe asked excitedly.

     “No, not right now, as I need to warn you that you won’t be able to ride your bike or your horse for a week after I’ve done it.” Robert explained. “I was thinking we could do it at the start of half term, that way you will be recovered by the time you’re due to go back to school.”

     “But I won’t be able to do anything fun either while I’m off.” Chloe whined.

     “Will she have to stay off her feet for the week, or is it just things like riding and really physical things?” Valarie asked, trying to get a better understanding of what would be involved in this little operation Robert had planned.

     “She’ll be sore for a couple of days, but she’ll be able to get about, just as long as she takes her time and doesn’t try doing anything to physical.” Robert said looking thoughtful. “Why do you ask?”

     “Could you do the operation on a Friday evening, and then let her go back to school on the Monday if she promises to take it easy?” Valarie asked Robert, but looked at Chloe with a stern look as she said the last part.

     “I think that would work, but you would need to take it easy though Chloe, or you could do yourself some serious damage.” Robert warned. “I’ll prescribe you some pain medication to help you not stand out as having much of a problem.” He added with a smile.

     “If anyone does start asking questions, just tell them you’ve started on your period.” Valarie suggested.

     “That would work as a cover story; a lot of girls suffer quite badly when they first get their periods.” Robert agreed.

     “Does that sound any better for you sweetie?” Valarie asked.

     “Yes, much better.” Chloe was grinning now.

     “You still won’t be able to ride for a week, but this way you won’t be stuck in the house getting under foot during half term.” Valarie smiled as she pulled the much happier child into another hug.

     “We’ll get it all sorted out and do the operation in a couple of weeks, once you’ve got settled in at school.” Robert said.

     “What’s wrong with doing it this weekend coming?” Chloe asked; eager to see what she’d look like with a female looking groin.

     “I need to order some bits in, and also I want to do it on a weekend that Julia isn’t going to be around.” Robert explained.

     “Julia...?” Valarie asked looking angry, thinking that Robert might be seeing another woman as well as her.

     “My receptionist, you just met her out in the waiting room.” Robert answered looking worried. “She only works every other Friday, so if we plan to do the surgery in a couple of weeks, I will be alone on the Friday afternoon.”

     “Can’t she be trusted?” Valarie looked worried now.

     “Julia has no contact with the patient records, but I don’t want to risk her being around to ask questions either.” Robert said to reassure Valarie.

     “That does make more sense now you’ve explained it to me.” Valarie said as she relaxed a little.

     “I won’t keep you any longer, as I know you want to take Chloe shopping.” Robert smiled as he got to his feet and then stepped around his desk to help Valarie stand. Chloe had already jumped to her feet and was making her way over to the door.

     “Thank you Dr Kaufman.” Chloe grinned just before she left the room to give her mother a couple of minutes to say goodbye.

     “Bye Chloe.” Robert said to the closing office door. “Do you think she’s alright with the two of us getting closer to each other?” Robert asked Valarie as he wrapped his arms around her and then pulled her close to him.

     “She’s fine with it, but Stacy is out in the waiting room, and no child likes to see their parents kissing and acting all lovey duvey.” Valarie giggled just before she leaned in for a kiss.

    Stacy was still sat reading the magazine article when Chloe got back to the waiting room, but Stacy put the magazine down and smiled at her.

     “How did it go?” Stacy asked.

     “Fine...” Chloe grinned back.

     “Looks like it went better than fine to me.” Stacy said with a look that said she wanted to know everything.

     “I’ll tell you in the car.” Chloe whispered as she looked over her shoulder at Julia, the woman on reception.

     “Oh right.” Stacy whispered back when she understood what Chloe was getting at, and why she was whispering herself.

    They were soon joined by a smiling Valarie and they left the surgery and made their way over to Valarie’s car and they all got in.

     “I’m sorry it wasn’t the news you were hoping for sweetie.” Valarie said once they were on the road and heading towards the city.

     “But it wasn’t all bad news either mummy.” Chloe said, all smiles still.

     “What happened in there?” Stacy asked in a pleading tone.

    Chloe giggled at her best friend, but she was soon explaining that she wasn’t intersexed like she was hoping, but more like Stephanie, and she would need to have surgery at some point in the future.

     “I’m sorry Chloe.” Stacy pouted as she reached over and took hold of Chloe’s hand to let her know she’d be with her all the way.

     “Robert did say he could do something to my groin to make me look more like a girl though.” Chloe added, looking just as excited as she had when Robert first told her in his office.

     “How can he do that?” Stacy asked looking puzzled. Chloe just blushed, so Valarie explained it to Stacy.

     “Will you be able to go swimming and do other girl stuff after that then?” Stacy asked with a grin of her own now.

     “Yes, she’ll be able to have sleepovers and invite your friends over to play in the pool when it’s finished.” Valarie agreed.

     “You’ll have to get a cute swimsuit to impress Fin.” Stacy teased.

    Stacy was soon laughing her head off when she saw the evil look Chloe was giving her. “Who said anything about me inviting him over to play in the pool?” Chloe growled.

     “You can’t fool me girlfriend.” Stacy said looking smug. “I know you fancy him.” She added just before she started laughing again at the strange look Chloe had on her face.

    Valarie just smiled as she looked at Chloe and Stacy acting like your typical teenagers in the back of her car. Valarie was looking forward to taking the two girls shopping.

    They were soon pulling into a car park and Valarie found a parking spot and parked up. Once they were out the car and it was locked up, they all made their way into the shopping centre to start their shopping spree.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © February 2013

Part Eleven of 13+

Chapter Eleven: Let’s Go Shopping...!

    “I can’t let you buy me this dress Valarie.” Stacy said as she looked at herself in the mirror of the shop they were in.

    They had been wandering around the shopping centre for an hour, and already had a number of bags with items in that Chloe had liked. Stacy was now wearing a dress she’d fallen in love with, and just had to try it on. Valarie had thought Stacy looked to good in it, so she’d said she would buy it for her as a gift, and this is why Stacy was now trying to stop her.

     “Don’t be silly, you look perfect in that dress, and I’m going to buy Chloe that one she’s wearing.” Valarie argued as she looked at Chloe doing twirls in front of the mirror with a big grin spread across her face.

    Stacy looked at herself in the mirror again, and the more she looked, the more she found it hard to say no and argue with Valarie. “I do love it, but I’m not sure mother would be happy if I accepted it.”

     “Leave your mother to me, but you’re having that dress.” Valarie said with a note of finality in her voice.

     “Thank you.” Stacy grinned as she ran over and threw her arms around Valarie’s waist.

    Chloe had never been shopping with a friend before, and she was having a lot of fun trying things on while she laughed and danced around with Stacy.

    Stacy had been shopping with Tracy when they were friends, but she’d never had as much fun as she was having now with Chloe. Stacy had been shopping with Stephanie her sister lots of times as well. Stacy knew that Chloe was new to all this kind of stuff, so she helped her to understand things she wasn’t too sure on, but Stacy never once made fun of Chloe when she picked something up that didn’t suit her.

     “That’s a little too young for you.” Stacy would say when Chloe did pick something up that was for a younger person to wear.

     “But it’s really pretty.” Chloe pouted a couple of times.

    They walked in and out of every clothes shop that catered to the two girl’s age group, and they soon had a number of bags with clothes in. What Stacy didn’t know was that Valarie had been buying some other dresses and shoes she’d seen Stacy trying on. Stacy just thought they were more things for Chloe, due to Valarie buying the things in with items she was already buying for Chloe.

    Chloe and Stacy were stood looking in a jewellery shop window when Valarie returned from the restroom, so she walked over and saw that they were looking at some necklaces in the window that had jewelled alphabet letters on them.

     “They look pretty don’t they?” Valarie said as she looked over the girls shoulders. “Let’s go in and take a closer look.” Valarie added as she picked up some of the bags, while letting Chloe and Stacy split the rest of them between the two of them.

    Valarie was already talking to the woman behind the counter when Chloe and Stacy got into the jewellery shop, and the woman was soon pulling out a tray with the necklaces on.

     “What are you doing mummy?” Chloe asked as she made her way over to the counter where Valarie was stood.

     “I need the two of you to pick a colour that you like with your initial on.” Valarie grinned as she stepped to the side, so Chloe and Stacy could take a better look at the necklaces.

    Chloe started grinning as she picked up a chain with the letter ‘C’ on it. The C was filled with little pink stones that looked like diamonds, but were just pink coloured glass. Chloe thought it still looked pretty though.

     “Which colour do you like Stace?” Chloe asked as she looked at her pink letter C.

     “I can’t let your mother buy me one as well Chloe.” Stacy said as she stepped back.

     “I want the two of you to have a little gift, so you both remember this little shopping trip we had.” Valarie said in a hurt tone. “Please don’t feel bad about it Stacy and hurt my feelings.” She pleaded.

    Stacy looked to be thinking it over, and she looked to be having a little battle with herself, but she finally stepped forward and picked up a ‘S’ with the same pink stones in it as Chloe’s ‘C’. “I like this colour, just like you do Chloe.” Stacy grinned as she held up her new necklace.

     “Do you want them wrapping?” The woman behind the counter asked.

    Before Valarie could ask the girls that question, Chloe was already undoing the clasp on hers and getting Stacy to put it on her, then Stacy did the same, so Chloe could put the S around Stacy’s neck for her.

     “I think they’re going to be wearing them.” Valarie giggled as she got out her credit card to pay for them.

    Once Valarie had paid for the necklaces, they left the jewellery store and carried on wandering around the shops. It was getting late by the time they had done all the shops, so they made their way back to the car, so Valarie could get Stacy home, but not before they stopped for some dinner.

     “Where do you want to eat this evening?” Valarie asked as they were driving out of the city towards their home town.

     “Can we get pizza?” Chloe asked with a grin as she looked over at Stacy to make sure she’d be happy with pizza.

     “That sounds really good.” Stacy said in agreement with Chloe’s choice. “I should call my mother and let her know I’m eating out though.” Stacy added.

     “I told her when I sorted all this out, that I’d be treating you to dinner as well.” Valarie said. ”So pizza it is then.” Valarie smiled her agreement.

    Valarie punched in the question on her sat nav, and she was soon following directions to a local pizza restaurant. The place looked busy, but they were soon seated at a table, and Valarie let the girls pick what they wanted on their pizza, while she had a pasta dish.

     “Did you both have fun this evening?” Valarie asked while they waited for the food to arrive.

     “Yes, thank you so much mummy.” Chloe grinned. “I’m sorry I spent so much of your money though.” Chloe added as she thought about the car trunk full of shopping bags.

     “Yes I had a wonderful time, and thank you for the dress and the necklace.” Stacy grinned as she held up her new necklace with the pink diamonds in the shape of a S.

     “I’m glad you both had a good time, I know I did.” Valarie grinned. “And please don’t worry about the money I spent, I can afford it, and it was worth every penny to see the two of you looking so happy.” Valarie added just before their food arrived.

    The food was really good and Valarie even treated the two girls to an ice cream Sunday for desert. Chloe and Stacy looked a little puzzled when they saw Valarie order another pizza to take away with them.

     “Your Aunty Ash won’t be very happy if I don’t get her something to eat.” Valarie said in a tone that said the two of them should have known this already.

     “True, but why have you ordered such a large pizza for her?” Chloe asked.

     “I thought we could have a piece with her, or we can put it in the fridge and just microwave it tomorrow.” Valarie grinned.

     “MMM, that sounds like a good idea.” Chloe grinned back.

     “I do have the odd one here and there.” Valarie pouted, just before she started to giggle while pulling Chloe into a hug with her. Stacy didn’t escape because Valarie pulled her into it as well just for laughing at her.

    Once they had the pizza, they all made their way out to the car and headed for Stacy’s home so they could drop her off before taking Ashley her dinner.

     “I’ll send the dress over with Chloe in the morning, I can’t be bothered to go routing through the trunk now, and I need to get this pizza home before it gets cold.” Valarie explained when she pulled up outside Stacy’s house.

     “I understand, and thank you again for such a wonderful evening, and the necklace and dress you brought me.” Stacy said as she gave Valarie a hug. Valarie had gotten out the car so she could walk Stacy to her front door.

    Dorothy had come to the door as Valarie, Chloe and Stacy made their way to it. “I hope she wasn’t too much trouble?” Dorothy asked as she pulled Stacy into a hug to let her know how much she’d missed her.

     “She was the perfect little angel.” Valarie smiled as she cupped Stacy’s cheek in her hand and watched Stacy blush.

     “I find that hard to believe.” Dorothy giggled. “Are you sure you took my youngest daughter out with you?” Dorothy teased as she lifted Stacy’s face up to check that it was her daughter they were talking about.

     “Mummy...” Stacy whined as she playfully started slapping her mother’s arm while pouting at her.

     “Thank you for including her in your trip out.” Dorothy laughed as she pulled Stacy back into a hug to stop her play slapping.

     “She bought me a really pretty necklace as well mummy.” Stacy said as she held up the S with the pink stones in it for her mother to see.

     “Oh wow, that is pretty.” Dorothy said as she looked more closely at it. “You must let me give you some money; it must have cost you a small fortune to take the two of them out.” Dorothy added.

     “Don’t be silly.” Valarie said as she waved off Dorothy’s offer. “You put up with my little monster for two days, so it’s the least I could do.” Valarie added.

     “Chloe’s welcome to come and stop here anytime, she was a little angel to look after, not that she takes much looking after.” Dorothy said proudly.

     “I also bought Stacy some other bits, but I’ll send them over with Ashley in the morning when she comes to pick Stacy up for school.” Valarie started to explain. “It’s getting late, and I have a pizza in the car for Ashley’s dinner, and I don’t want it to get cold.”

     “You really didn’t have to do that Val, but we will talk about it more some other time.” Dorothy said in a scolding tone. “We better let you get home with Ashley’s dinner.” Dorothy added with a giggle to let Valarie know she wasn’t really mad with her.

    Chloe and Valarie were soon back in the car, but only after the two of them got a hug from Stacy to thank them both for a wonderful evening.

    Ashley was looking in the fridge when she heard the front door open and the sound of giggling making its way towards the kitchen.

     “I hope you’ve not eaten yet sis.” Valarie said as she entered the kitchen with the pizza box balanced on one hand.

     “No, but I’m starving.” Ashley said as she closed the fridge door and made her way over to her sister and took the pizza box off her. “This smells so good...!” Ashley groaned as she put it on the kitchen table and lifted the lid before taking in a deep breath through her nose to enjoy the aroma even more.

     “Chloe and I have already eaten, so eat as much as you want.” Valarie said as she watched Ashley take a seat at the table and start on the first slice.

     “Good, because I could eat a horse right now.” Ashley said just before she took a large bite.

     “Aunty Ash...!” Chloe said looking shocked. “Be happy with the pizza, and leave my horse alone.” She added with a pout.

    Ashley just giggled as she remembered that Chloe had a horse now. “I think the pizza tastes better anyway.” She mumbled around another mouthful.

     “Good...!” Chloe giggled as she slapped her aunt on the arm.

     “Come on missy, you can help me bring the bags in now your aunt is eating her dinner.” Valarie said as she pulled Chloe to her feet and led her out the kitchen.

    Ashley was eating her pizza and watching Chloe and her sister wander back and forth as they brought all the bags in out the car.

     “Maybe I should save some of this pizza for dinner tomorrow night, as I doubt we have any money left to buy food with.” Ashley joked when Valarie and Chloe finally finished.

     “We didn’t spend that much and it was good fun.” Valarie said as she stuck her tongue out at Ashley.

     “I think you might need a bigger wardrobe though.” Ashley said as she looked at Chloe.

     “It’s not all for me.” Chloe grinned. “Mummy bought Stacy some items that we both liked.” Chloe added.

    Valarie had told Chloe on the drive back from Stacy’s that she’d treated Stacy to some items she’d liked while they were shopping.

     “Why do we have them then, and not Stacy?” Ashley asked looking puzzled.

     “Stacy doesn’t know that I bought them for her yet, and we wanted to get your dinner home before it was stone cold, so I said that you’d drop the items off in the morning.” Valarie explained.

     “Won’t Stacy be a little shocked when we turn up with it all tomorrow?” Ashley asked.

     “A little, but she already knows about one of the dresses, just not all the other stuff.” Valarie grinned like she was a teenager again; she’d had that much fun taking the two girls shopping and then dinner after.

     “I knew it was a mistake to let you take the two of them shopping.” Ashley said with a shake of her head, but she was smirking as she did it, so Valarie knew she wasn’t being serious.

     “Like you would have been any different than I was, if it was you taking them out.” Valarie argued.

     “True, chances are I’d have been worse.” Ashley admitted with a giggle just before she stuffed the last of the slice of pizza in her mouth and she picked up another piece.

     “I’m going to start taking my things up stairs.” Chloe informed the two of them as she picked up a couple of bags and left the kitchen.

    Chloe was just placing the last of her shopping bags on the bed when she felt Spirit appear, so she turned around to greet her properly.

     “Hi sis...!” Chloe grinned as she threw her arms around Spirit and hugged her. “I’ve missed having you around today.” Chloe added with a pout.

     “I’m sorry, but I was having way to much fun haunting Jane.” Spirit said in a spooky sounding voice as she wiggled her fingers in Chloe’s face.

     “I saw some of your results at lunchtime.” Chloe informed her. “I actually felt sorry for Jane.” Chloe added with a sigh.

     “That’s because you’re a good person sis.” Spirit said as she pulled Chloe into another hug. “Just remember the reason for all this, and the fact Heather will never get to enjoy all the things a teenage girl should.”

     “I did, and my feeling sorry for her soon passed.” Chloe frowned. “How long do you think it will be before she admits to what she did to Heather?” Chloe asked.

     “Not sure, but Sammi says I need to speed things up because Heather needs to be moved onto the other side.” Spirit explained.

     “How can you speed things up?” Chloe asked looking worried at just how bad things could get for Jane.

     “Better you don’t know sis.” Spirit warned.

     “Okay...” Chloe said nervously. “I’ve wanted to have a word with you about something that happened at school today.” Chloe added as she remembered the boy she’d bumped into that morning.

     “What was that?” Spirit asked as she sat down on the edge of the bed, and soon found her lap being turned into a bed for two kittens.

     “I bumped into a boy.” Chloe started to explain.

     “You should look where you’re going.” Spirit interrupted with a grin.

     “I’m being serious.” Chloe frowned. “I said sorry to him, but then I saw two students walk right through him, but he didn’t feel like a ghost to me.” Chloe tried to explain.

     “Did Brut not turn up to deal with him either?” Spirit asked looking confused herself now.

     “No, and I’ve not seen the boy again since this morning either.”

     “I know that there are a lot of ghosts at the school, but I never felt anything this morning to indicate you bumped into one of them.” Spirit said looking troubled.

     “Maybe you were pretending to be Heather and that was stopping you from picking up on it.” Chloe shrugged.

     “No, that would never happen.” Spirit said. “I’d know right away if any ghost touched you.” She added.

     “Maybe the boy isn’t a ghost then.” Chloe suggested.

     “I need to have a word with Sammi, and see if she’s got any thoughts on it.” Spirit said looking thoughtful.

     “Do you have to go now?” Chloe asked as she watched Spirit start to lift the two kittens off her knee.

     “Not if you don’t want me to.” Spirit grinned as she saw the pleading in Chloe’s eyes for her to stop.

     “I’ve missed having you around today, and I felt a little jealous when I saw you and Heather hanging out together while you haunted Jane.” Chloe pouted as she fell onto the bed next to Spirit and was soon being pounced on by Smokey. The kitten purred as he curled up on Chloe’s knee and was soon fast asleep, while Angel was already asleep on Spirit’s knee.

     “Jane didn’t look happy to see me.” Sprit pouted back just before she started to giggle.

     “How’s Heather doing?” Chloe asked with worry in her voice.

     “She’s not as angry now, and she finds it fun to see Jane keep freaking out whenever I appear as her.” Spirit grinned.

     “I think Heather’s not the only one getting a kick out of it.” Chloe grinned back as she rested her head on Spirit’s shoulder.

     “It feels good to be helping Heather find peace so she can move on to her next life.” Spirit said with a smile in her voice.

     “Do you know what she’ll be in her next life?” Chloe asked as she lifted her head up to look Spirit in the eyes.

     “No, that’s well above my pay grade.”

     “I hope she gets to live a much longer life the next time around.” Chloe said with hope in her voice.

     “I’m sure she will.” Spirit smiled. “You got a better life, and you never really had to die to get it.” She added with a grin as she looked over her shoulder at the shopping bags on the bed behind them. “Did you have fun shopping with Stacy and mother?”

     “Yes, it was a lot of fun playing around and trying things on with Stacy.” Chloe giggled. “I’ve always wanted to do that, but never could as James.” She added with a thoughtful look on her face.

     “Mother looks much happier now she has her daughter back.” Spirit said as she hugged Chloe again.

     “I think she sees it as having two daughters now, not just me replacing you.” Chloe pointed out as she enjoyed the hug. “I wish I had you as a real sister; that would have been so cool.” Chloe added.

     “What can be cooler than an angel for a sister?” Spirit asked with hurt in her voice, but she was soon giggling as she started to tickle Chloe.

    The two kittens ran for cover as Chloe and Spirit started rolling around on the bed in a fit of giggles as they tried to tickle each other. They finally stopped when Chloe was gasping for breath, Spirit was fine due to her being an angel now, and she never got tired or worn out like Chloe did.

     “Dr Kaufman says he can make me look more like a girl down there until I can finally have the surgery to make me a real girl that is.” Chloe said as they lay on the bed looking up at the ceiling.

     “I know, I was listening in with Sammi.” Spirit admitted.

     “Why didn’t I feel you there?” Chloe asked.

     “Sammi was masking us both from you.” Spirit explained. “Sammi likes to keep an eye on you.” Spirit added with a grin.

     “I really like Sammi.” Chloe smiled. “I’m not sure what it is about her, but I just feel like I’ve known her all my life. Do you think that weird?” Chloe asked as she looked at Spirit with a confused look on her face.

     “I think that’s just one of Sammie’s many charms, due to her being an angel.” Spirit thought out loud.

     “But you’re an angel, and I don’t have the same feeling about you.” Chloe said before she realised what she was saying.

     “Hey...! I’m not that bad to be around.” Spirit whined as she slapped Chloe on the arm.

     “I’m sorry sis; I didn’t mean it like it came out.” Chloe said through giggles as she tried to defend herself from Spirit’s slaps. “It’s just that...” Chloe trailed off due to her not being able to explain the way she felt around Samantha.

    Spirit was just about to say something else when she felt something and sat up to look across the room. Chloe was quickly sat up beside her and looking in the same spot as they both saw Heather appear in the room looking a little puzzled as to where she was.

     “How did I get here, and where is here?” Heather asked sounding nervous as she looked around the room.

     “You’re in Chloe’s bedroom.” Spirit said with a smile as she got up off the bed and walked over to where Heather was stood. “You’re able to travel to where ever Chloe is due to the fact you’ve touched her.” Spirit explained.

     “I’m sorry for imposing on you then Chloe, but I was just sat up on the roof of the school thinking how nice it was to be able to touch and hug someone, and the next thing I know, I was here in your bedroom.” Heather said nervously.

     “Don’t worry about it Heather, I’m happy to see you.” Chloe said as she stepped over to where Heather was stood and she pulled her into a hug.

     “This feels so good.” Heather sighed as she let Chloe hug her.

     “Do you want to hang out with us for a little while?” Chloe asked.

     “Are you sure it will be alright?” Heather asked with wide eyes.

     “Yes, silly.” Chloe smiled as she gave Heather another hug.

     “You give really good hugs Chloe, do you know that?” Heather said as she enjoyed it.

     “You’re just saying that because you can’t get them from anyone else.” Chloe giggled.

     “No... I mean it Chloe.” Heather said sounding serious. “I can’t put it into words, but it feels like heaven.” Heather tried to explain.

     “Chloe’s just special like that.” Spirit said with pride for her adopted sister. “I think you should put on a fashion show for us now, so we can see what you conned mother into buying for you.” Spirit teased as she pushed Chloe towards the shopping bags scattered all over the bed.

     “I don’t think I should Sis.” Chloe said looking nervous herself now as she looked at Spirit and then Heather. Chloe was worried about how Heather would react if she knew her secret.

     “I already know you’re not the real Chloe.” Heather said when she saw the worried look in Chloe’s eyes.

     “So you also know that I’m not a girl either then?” Chloe asked with a sad sigh.

     “I know that you are having some problems Chloe, but I still think you’re a girl, just like Spirit and I, well you know what I mean.” Heather giggled when she realised that her and Spirit were both dead and Chloe wasn’t.

     “And it doesn’t bother you that I’m different?” Chloe asked.

     “No...!” Heather snapped. “I wish I’d known you while I was still alive. I think you were robbed at birth being mistaken for a boy, you were born to be a girl.” Heather grinned as she threw her arms around Chloe to get another hug and let Chloe know that she wasn’t bothered by her little secret.

     “It’s a good job that being dead isn’t a problem for me either then.” Chloe giggled as she hugged Heather back.

     “I would like to hear more about how you came to be able to see ghosts, and touch them.” Heather said when they broke the hug.

     “Has Spirit not told you?” Chloe looked shocked to find out Spirit had kept most of what happened from Heather.

    Chloe helped Heather to find a place to sit, and she was soon giggling when she found that the two kittens could see her and they started playing around and diving through her hands.

     “You’re like cat nip to them.” Spirit laughed as she watched the two kittens playing around with Heather.

    Heather let the two kittens continue to play around while she sat and listened to Chloe and Spirit tell her the story of how the two of them came to be like sisters, and Chloe now being able to see and touch the dead. Neither of them left out any details, and Chloe found herself being hugged by a sobbing Heather at some parts of the story.

     “I’m glad you were able to help each other.” Heather said as she gave Chloe another hug at the end of the story. “And I don’t mean just because you’re helping me.” She added.

     “I’m glad that I am able to help you find some peace, Heather, I just wish I didn’t need to, and we could be real friends at school.” Chloe said with a sad smile. “Is there anything you miss not being able to do, now that you’re a ghost?” Chloe asked, wanting to try and help Heather have a little fun while she was in her bedroom and away from the school.

     “I miss being able to read books.” Heather said with a pleading in her voice. “I see all these new books coming out, and I can’t pick them up or even turn the pages.” She added as she tried to pick up the novel Chloe was trying to read that belonged to her mother, and was sat on the bedside table.

     “Would it help if I offered to turn the pages for you?” Chloe asked.

     “Would you really do that for me?” Heather looked excited now she would be able to read some books again.

    Heather was soon lying on the floor in the middle of the bedroom on her belly with a book open in front of her, and she would ask Chloe or spirit to turn the page every minute or so, while she looked up from time to time to look at the new item of clothing Chloe was modelling for them.

    Chloe had just finished putting away her new clothes and getting ready for bed when she heard a car pulling up in front of the house. She then heard the door bell and the faint voice of Valarie talking to someone. Chloe looked down to the floor where Spirit was lying down next to Heather turning pages on the book Heather was still reading.

     “Who do you think that might be sis?” Chloe asked with a worried look.

     “I can go and find out for you.” Spirit grinned, just before she vanished. She was soon back, but she didn’t look as happy now though.

     “Who is it?” Chloe asked looking even more worried now.

     “It’s Jennifer, and she’s asking mother what she knows about Jane being haunted by a ghost.” Spirit explained what little bit of information she’d been able to pick up in the short time she was downstairs.

    Chloe opened her mouth to say something, but closed it again when she heard Valarie call her down stairs. Chloe threw on her dressing gown and left the bedroom to go and find out what her mother wanted, even though she already knew, and she wasn’t looking forward to giving them the answer.

     “Yes Mother?” Chloe asked as she entered the kitchen. Good evening Miss Scott.” Chloe added when she saw Jennifer sat at the kitchen table with Valarie, while Ashley pottered around making a pot of tea.

     “What can you tell me about some girl called Jane Bridgeport being haunted by a ghost?” Valarie asked in a calm voice, but Chloe could see that she looked anything but calm.

     “I’m not sure what you’re getting at mother.” Chloe tried to bluff, but she could tell that it wasn’t working.

     “Jennifer was just telling me that you’ve been having trouble with this girl, and now she’s acting all weird, like she’s being bullied by a ghost.” Valarie snapped. “Spirit...! Get your butt in here right now...!” Valarie added as she looked around the kitchen.

    Spirit was soon stood next to Chloe, looking just as guilty as Chloe did. “Hello mother.” Spirit said with a nervous smile.

     “Don’t hello mother me young lady.” Valarie growled. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?” She snapped.

     “We better tell them the truth sis.” Chloe said before Spirit dug an even deeper hole for Chloe to get out of.

     “And what truth is that?” Valarie asked.

     “Spirit is haunting Jane, but she’s only helping another girl to find some peace, so she can move on to her next life.” Chloe started to explain.

     “And what does this have to do with Jane?” Jennifer asked.

     “I think this will work faster if we get Heather down here.” Spirit said just before she vanished, she was soon back though, but she had Heather with her this time. Spirit was holding Heather’s hand, so all the others could see her without needing Chloe’s help.

     “Heather...?” Jennifer gasped as she put a hand over her mouth and jumped to her feet looking shocked, even though she already knew about ghosts. “Why did you feel the need to kill yourself? You could have come to me.” Jennifer added in a pleading tone.

     “I didn’t kill myself.” Heather snapped back angrily. “I was murdered by Jane. She pushed me off the roof because I found out she was having a romance with another girl at the school.” Heather explained in a much calmer tone of voice, thanks to Spirit using some of her special gifts on her.

     “No, that can’t be.” Jennifer said in disbelief. “I know Jane is a bitch, but murder...?”

     “Trust me, I was there.” Heather said, heavy with sarcasm.

     “So you’re haunting this girl to get some sort of revenge on her?” Valarie asked, still not happy with Spirit’s part in all this.

     “No, not revenge mother. Heather needs Jane to admit to what she did, so Heather’s parents can find peace in the knowledge their daughter didn’t take her own life.” Spirit explained.

     “Will that work?” Valarie asked as she looked at Jennifer.

     “Yes, but she would need to do it in front of a large number of students, or her father will just bury it like he always does.” Jennifer said with some anger in her voice. “We will need to keep Chloe away from all this as well, the last thing we need is Jane’s father looking more closely into Chloe’s past and finding out her secrets.”

     “Can you do all that without getting Chloe involved Spirit?” Valarie asked.

     “Yes mother, Heather and I have been doing it all so far without getting Chloe involved.”

     “Do you think you can push Jane over the edge during morning assembly?” Jennifer asked as she started to form a plan to help Spirit and Heather.

    The school has a morning assembly once a week to fill in all the students on important matters, and it was always on a Friday morning.

     “I think we can make her snap then, but Heather and I will need to do some serious haunting tonight.” Spirit grinned.

     “What do you have in mind Jenny?” Valarie asked when she saw the look of mischief in Jennifer’s eyes. The same look she use to get just before she did something crazy when they were Chloe’s age.

     “I always read out the school activities at the assembly, and a lot of the students film it on their phones, and I was thinking that if Jane suddenly confesses to what she did while being filmed, it will make it almost imposable for her father to bury it.” Jennifer grinned.

     “She’s scary when she grins like that.” Heather whispered to Spirit and Chloe. “I’m glad she’s on my side.” Heather added with a nervous smile when Jennifer looked in her direction, having heard her comment.

     “We will set the record straight Heather, and I will make sure your parents find out the truth.” Jennifer promised. “And we need you to keep as far away from Jane while all this happens.” Jennifer warned as she looked at Chloe.

     “Yes Miss Scott.” Chloe answered.

     “Heather and I better get back to the school, so we can make a start on Jane’s really bad night of no sleep.” Spirit giggled as she took hold of Heather’s hand and the two of them vanished.

     “I’m not very happy with you Chloe.” Valarie said as she turned her frustration in Chloe’s direction. “This matter was too important to be kept to yourself.” She added.

     “I’m sorry mother, but we didn’t have any proof, and we thought it best to let you find out the truth when everyone else did.” Chloe said as she looked down at her slippers, to worried to look Valarie in the eyes.

     “You need to stop acting like you’re in this on your own sweetie.” Valarie said as she let her anger wash away. “I know you spent a long time looking out for yourself, but you’re not that person anymore.” She added as she pulled Chloe into a hug to let her know she still loved her.

     “I’m sorry mummy.” Chloe mumbled, due to her face being buried in Valarie’s chest.

     “I’ll let you off with a warning this time, but if you do something behind my back again, you will find your horse riding privileges stopped for a week.” Valarie warned as she lifted Chloe’s chin and looked her in the eyes to show she wasn’t joking.

    Chloe just nodded that she understood, while she gulped down hard as to what it would mean to not be able to ride Shadow for a whole week. Even though she’d not had Shadow very long, she still loved to ride him and spend time with him whenever she could.

     “I’m sorry about all this Jennifer, I’m sure you’ve got better things to do than come over here in the evening.” Valarie apologised to her friend.

     “I don’t mind now I have all the facts.” Jennifer said as she waved off Valarie’s worries. “I’d rather work with Chloe to get that murdering bitch out of my school.” She added with anger in her voice.

     “Jennifer...!” Valarie said looking shocked as she put her hands over Chloe’s ears, trying to stop her hearing Jennifer’s outburst. Not that it did much good, as Chloe was already giggling over the way Jennifer had just spoken about Jane.

     “I’m sorry, but you’d see what I mean if you met her.” Jenifer said in her own defence.

     “She is a nasty person to be around mummy.” Chloe agreed as she looked up at Valarie from where she was still enjoying her hug.

     “I’m sure she is, but I want you to keep away from her, just like Jenny told you.” Valarie said as she lifted Chloe’s chin until they were looking each other in the eyes.

     “Yes mummy.” Chloe promised.

     “Okay then, it’s getting late, so you better see about getting off to bed then.” Valarie kissed Chloe on the forehead and gave her another hug.

    Chloe smiled as she enjoyed the hug, then she got hugs from Ashley and Jennifer before she left the kitchen and returned to her bedroom to get some sleep. Chloe was really tired, due to all the shopping she’d done, but she was happy that she’d managed to fulfil one of her dreams to go out shopping with a friend as a girl, and she already knew she would get to do it a lot more in the future. She was soon curled up in bed with her two kittens cuddled up close to her under the covers as she let sleep overtake her, and she enjoyed pleasant dreams filled with her and Stacy laughing as they did more shopping.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday ...... maybe  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you.

    This is the last chapter that I have for this story, Sara has two more written (hence the 13+ at the top) but I haven’t seen them yet. Real life is keeping Sara very busy at the mo and the last time we spoke (over a week ago) she didn’t have anymore chapters ready to send me. Rest assured as soon I’ve seen/proofed them I’ll get them posted. Huggles Sammi

    UPDATE 01/05/2013, I've received Ch.12 from Sara so that will be posted next week as normal, plus Sara has said she has time to write again :D. Huggles Sammi

 © February 2013

Part Twelve of 13+

Chapter Twelve: I killed her...!

    Chloe was stood on Stacy’s doorstep with a big grin on her face as she saw her friend stood there speechless over the shopping bags she and Ashley were holding.

     “Are you moving in?” Stacy asked when she got her mouth to work again.

     “No silly, we’ve just brought the things that my mother bought you last night.” Chloe said in a tone that made it sound like Stacy was being silly for not understanding why she and her aunt were stood on her doorstep weighted down with a ton of shopping bags.

     “I was expecting a single bag with one dress in it.” Stacy said as she stepped aside and let the two of them enter the house.

     “What’s all this?” Dorothy asked as she stepped out the kitchen and saw Chloe and Ashley placing the bags down in the hallway.

     “It turns out that Chloe’s mum bought me more than one dress.” Stacy said as she looked in a couple of the bags Chloe had just placed on the floor.

     “Why would she feel the need to do such a thing?” Dorothy asked Ashley more than Chloe or Stacy.

     “That’s just the way my sister is, and it’s not like you haven’t done as much for Chloe by giving her Shadow.” Ashley pointed out.

     “I know, but giving Chloe Shadow didn’t cost us anything, and she helps out around the stables, which more than covers for the feed and bedding.” Dorothy argued.

     “Val said she was having fun with the two of them, and Stacy looked really cute in all the things she bought, so just except them as a thank you for making Chloe and her feel so welcome from the start.” Ashley smiled.

     “Alright then, but I expect you to write Valarie a nice thank you letter sweetie.” Dorothy said as she looked at Stacy, who still had her head stuck in one of the shopping bags.

     “Yes mummy.” Stacy grinned up at her.

     “You better get all that stuff up to your room and then see about getting to school.” Dorothy said when she saw the time.

     “I’ll help you.” Chloe said as she picked up half the bags and then waited for Stacy to pick up the other half.

    Chloe followed Stacy up the stairs and down the hallway to her bedroom where they placed all the bags on Stacy’s bed. Chloe then waited for Stacy to grab her school bag and laptop before they made their way back downstairs and out to Ashley’s car.

     “I can’t believe your mum bought me all that stuff.” Stacy grinned from the back seat of Ashley’s car while they waited for Ashley to finish chatting with Dorothy on the doorstep.

     “I only found out after we dropped you off last night.” Chloe admitted. “But I’m glad she did, because you looked really good in all the things my mum bought you.”

     “Your mum is the coolest.” Stacy grinned.

     “I’m not sure it’s going to stay that way for me though.” Chloe said looking worried. “Miss Scott came to see me last night.”

     “What about?” Stacy looked worried herself now.

     “She was asking about the way Jane’s been acting, so Spirit appeared with Heather, and we had to explain everything to them.” Chloe started to explain.

     “Do they know about Jane pushing Heather off the roof now then?”

     “Yes, we had to explain it all to them, and what we were trying to do.” Chloe said with a sigh. “Mother wasn’t happy with me for keeping such a big secret from her.”

     “So what’s going to happen now that they all know about it?” Stacy asked, sounding a little shocked.

     “Miss Scott told Spirit and Heather to do all they could to make Jane lose it in assembly this morning, so there are plenty of witnesses to her confessing to Heather’s murder.” Chloe explained the plan they had come up with last night. “Miss Scott and my mother have told me to keep well away from Jane, so as not to let Jane’s father start looking into my past and finding out I’m not who I say I am.”

     “That’s a good idea.” Stacy agreed. “Jane’s got other students in trouble by having her father look into their parent’s past, but there isn’t a link between you and Heather, other than you being able to speak to her now she’s dead, and I don’t think Jane has worked that one out, not that anyone would believe her if she had.” Stacy giggled at just how insane Jane would sound if she did start saying that Chloe can see dead people.

     “I was up on the roof, but she thinks that Tracy did that, and it had nothing to do with Heather.” Chloe agreed. “And Heather was killed before I ever came to the school anyway.” She pointed out.

     “I’m actually looking forward to the assembly this morning for once.” Stacy grinned.

     “Let’s not say anything to anyone else though.” Chloe said.

     “What could I say to them...?” Stacy asked.

    True.” Chloe giggled.

    Ashley finally finished chatting with Dorothy, and she got Chloe and Stacy to school in plenty of time still. “Remember what your mother told you.” Ashley warned, as she reminded Chloe about keeping away from Jane.

     “Okay Aunty Ash.” Chloe said as she gave her a hug before running off with Stacy to find Sophie, Jade and Susan.

    Chloe and Stacy made it to their lockers without bumping into Jane and her two friends, who Chloe still didn’t know the names of, and she hadn’t seen Tracy either, but Chloe knew that Tracy would be off somewhere planning her revenge. The two of them hadn’t seen Sophie, Jade or Susan yet either, but they knew that the three of them would turn up any minute, so they weren’t too worried about that.

     “Look, there’s Jane.” Stacy whispered in Chloe’s ear.”

    Chloe looked over her shoulder and saw a very tired looking Jane wandering past them without saying a word. A boy just down from them slammed his locker door shut, which made Jane jump and let out a little squeal.

     “Looks like someone kept her up all night.” Stacy grinned.

     “Let’s just hope it was enough to make her admit to what she did.” Chloe frowned as she watched Jane walk away from them and then around a corner with her two friends following.

    Chloe turned back to her locker and opened it; a piece of folded paper fell out onto the floor, so Chloe bent over and picked it up.

     “What’s that?” Stacy asked.

     “Not sure.” Chloe said as she opened it to find a hand written note from someone. “It’s a note from Fin, asking me to meet him behind the gym at morning break.” Chloe said after she read it.

     “Why would Fin want to meet you all the way over there, and why not just come and ask you?” Stacy asked looking puzzled.

     “Do you think it’s not from Fin then?” Chloe asked, but she already had her doubts.

     “Well it would be a good place to spring a trap on someone, and it sounds like the sort of thing Tracy would do.” Stacy Warned.

     “But wouldn’t she realise I could just ask Fin if he wrote me this note?” Chloe asked.

     “I did warn you that Tracy wasn’t the sharpest knife in the draw.” Stacy shrugged as she handed Chloe the piece of paper back. “And that does look a little like her handwriting, even if she is trying to make it look a little like a guy’s.”

     “Chloe...! Stacy...!” They both heard Sophie shout just then. They looked in the direction they heard the voice come from, and they saw Sophie, Jade and Susan all walking towards them as they waved.

     “Is everything alright? You both look troubled about something.” Sophie said when the three of them reached the lockers where Chloe and Stacy were stood.

     “Chloe just found a note in her locker from Fin, but we think it might be a trap set up by Tracy.” Stacy explained.

     “Why don’t we just find Fin and ask him?” Sophie asked. “It’s not like Fin to leave notes anyway, he’d use any excuse to talk with Chloe normally.” She added with a puzzled look as she looked at the note. “And this doesn’t look like the handwriting of a boy either.” Sophie frowned.

    As though he knew someone was talking about him, Finlay and Paul were suddenly stood just behind Sophie, Jade and Susan.

     “Good morning ladies, I must say that you are all looking as beautiful as ever.” Finlay said as he did a little bow to them all as they turned to look at him and Paul.

     “We’ve been reading Jane Eyre as part of our English homework.” Paul explained when all five girls looked confused at the way Finlay was acting.

     “That explains a lot.” Sophie said for the group. “Have you been leaving notes in Chloe’s locker?” Sophie asked as she handed the piece of paper over to Finlay.

     “No, why would I do something lame like that?” Finlay asked as he took the paper of Sophie and looked at it. “That’s not even my handwriting.” He added with a frown.

     “Maybe we should go and find out just who’s pretending to be you at morning break.” Paul grinned.

     “We think its Tracy.” Stacy said. “It looks a little like her handwriting.”

     “But wouldn’t she realise you could just ask me if I wrote it?” Finlay looked confused as he held up the piece of paper.

     “This is Tracy we’re talking about, the girl that is trying to get back on Jane’s good side so she can become part of her little gang.” Stacy said the last part in a ditzy female sounding voice which had the others laughing.

     “You do have a good point Stace.” Finlay chuckled. “Let Paul and I go and sort this out for you.” He added with a grin as he folded the paper back up and placed it in his pocket.

     “You don’t have to do that Fin, I can handle myself, and it’s not really anything to do with you.” Chloe argued.

     “They got me involved when they used my name to try and trick you.” Finlay argued back. “Now I want to see just who is helping Tracy to try and hurt you.” Finlay added with a wicked looking grin.

     “My hero.” Chloe said as she clasped her hands together and fluttered her eyelids at him.

     “Just doing my job ma’am.” Finlay grinned as he pretended to be a cowboy and tipped his hat to her while hooking the thumb of his other hand in the belt of his trousers.

    Chloe couldn’t help herself as she started to giggle, she found Finlay to be really cute when he acted all macho like this.

     “Stop making me laugh.” She said as she slapped his arm. “This is a very serious thing.” She added as she tried to get her giggling under control.

     “Not really, it’s actually quite funny when you think about it.” Finlay smiled. “If this is the best Tracy can do, then you don’t have much to worry about from her.” He added in a dismissive tone.

     “Would you have gone if it was another boy that signed it?” Jade asked.

     “No...!” Chloe shot back looking shocked at Jade’s question. “I wasn’t going to go, even though it was Finlay that had signed it, or Tracy pretending to be Finlay.” Chloe added the last part with a confused look on her face.

     “So you wouldn’t want to meet me behind the gym then?” Finlay asked with a hurt look.

     “No, it sounds so creepy.” Chloe shuddered at the thought of it, and the fact he could try something and find out her secret.

     “You do have a point.” Finlay said as he thought about it. “I’d never do something so tacky anyway.” He added with a smile. “I’d ask you out on a date to the movies.” He said with a hint of hope in his eyes.

     “Then I would say yes, but only if it was a double date with Stacy and Paul.” Chloe replied in a matter of fact way.

    Stacy let out a gasp, and Paul just started smirking as he liked that idea. “I’m game if you are Stace?” Paul asked a shocked looking Stacy to join him on a date.

     “I’d love to.” Stacy said looking shy all of a sudden.

     “We’ll sort out the details later then.” Finlay said once he’d recovered from the shock of Chloe agreeing to go out on a date with him.

     “Okay.” Chloe smiled.

     “Sorry to break this touching moment up, but we better get to our homeroom.” Sophie said. “We have assembly this morning remember.” She added with a roll of her eyes like it was the worst thing in the world to have to sit through.

     “We’ll see you at lunch...!” Finlay shouted as Paul started to drag him away.

     “What about morning break...?” Chloe shouted back.

     “I’ve got something to take care of.” Finlay shouted as he pulled the note out his pocket that Chloe had found in her locker.

     “Don’t go getting in trouble because of me.” Chloe sounded worried for Finlay now she’d remembered about the note and what he was planning to do at break time. Finlay just grinned back at her before he was pulled around the corner and out of sight.

     “Come on you two.” Susan shouted from just down the hallway, where she was following Sophie and Jade.

    Chloe and Stacy had both been watching Finlay and Paul walk away from them in the other direction, but they were soon walking fast to catch up with the other three and get to their homeroom.

     “I can’t believe you agreed to go out with Fin.” Stacy whispered.

     “I like him, and I do need to relax and except who I am.” Chloe smiled, keeping it cryptic, just in case they were over heard by anyone. “And it’s got you a date with Paul.” Chloe added with a grin.

     “I know, and I love you for doing that.” Stacy giggled as she threw her arms around Chloe and kissed her on the cheek.

    Chloe giggled as well, but she didn’t feel excited because Stacy had just kissed her, she saw Stacy as her best friend, someone she would do anything for, but she didn’t love Stacy in the same way she felt about Finlay, so Chloe was beginning to understand what her mother and aunt were saying to her about the way she was trying to fool herself into thinking she shouldn’t have feelings for a boy.

     “I think Paul would have asked you out in the end anyway, I just helped him out a little bit.” Chloe shrugged like it wasn’t a big deal. “And I’m not willing to go out with Finlay on my own.” Chloe added with a worried look just before she started giggling again.

     “You’re the bestest best friend ever.” Stacy grinned as she hugged Chloe again just before they made it to their homeroom.

    Chloe let Stacy lead her into the main hall where there were chairs set out in rows for them all to sit on. Chloe noticed the youngest children were sat at the very front, and it went back in age and therefore year. Stacy led there small group to halfway back and they all sat next to each other in a line. Chloe looked to see where Jane was going to be sat, and she was on the next rob back at the other end, so Chloe had a good view of her, and she could see that Spirit was stood right next to her saying something in her ear. Chloe knew it was Spirit pretending to be Heather, because she could see the real Heather stood next to her giggling at whatever it was Spirit was saying.

     “I don’t know why they still do this every Friday.” Sophie groaned.

     “I think it’s to stop any of us trying to say we didn’t know about something important at a later date.” Susan whispered as her understanding for them all having an assembly on a Friday.

     “I think it’s because they can’t torture us any other way, so they make us sit and listen to the teachers go on and on about stuff none of us are interested it.” Jade grumbled.

     “How long do these things go on for anyway?” Chloe asked, not having a clue as to what to expect.

     “Just under an hour.” Stacy informed her. “That’s why we don’t have lessons until after morning break on a Friday.”

    Chloe looked around and could see other students trying to get comfortable in their seats, and others were getting out their cell phones ready to record parts that they were interested in. Chloe was soon standing up when Stacy and the others all got to their feet. Chloe looked over towards the stage and saw Jennifer walked up on stage with some of the other teachers.

    Jennifer made her way over to a stand with a microphone sat on it, while all the other teachers went and sat on chairs lined up behind her on the stage.

     “Good Morning Students.” Jennifer said before she went on to welcome everyone back for a new term and then told them all to have a seat again.

    Jenifer informed everyone of some basic rule changes that had come into affect over the summer break while they were all off school, and then she handed the microphone over to various teachers, so they could talk about the after school groups they were running.

    Chloe like most the student body were starting to nod off when they all sat bolt upright and looked in the direction of where Jane was sat, or more to the point she was now stood up and screaming at an empty space next to her.

     “Go away and leave me alone...!” Jane screamed out at the top of her lungs. “I killed you, you can’t be here...!” She added as a couple of teacher got to her and tried to restrain her.

     “What’s the meaning of this outburst?” Jennifer Asked as she took over the mike and looked at Jane, who was now being restrained by a male and female teacher, both of them were wearing tracksuits, so Chloe thought they must be gym teachers.

    Chloe had noticed that all the cell phones were now pointing in Jane’s direction as she tried to make the two teachers let her go. Chloe could also see that Spirit was back and teasing Jane, but Chloe couldn’t hear what Spirit was saying due to Jane screaming to be released by the teachers.

     “I killed her, but she won’t leave me alone.” Jane said with pain in her voice.

     “Who did you kill?” Jennifer asked with worry in her voice.

     “Heather porter.” Jane said in a whiny voice as the fight went out of her and she started sobbing as the two teachers were now holding Jane up.

     “Heather jumped off the roof Jane, it was suicide.” Jennifer said in a calming voice, but she stayed on the mike, forcing Jane to shout out her confession for the whole school to hear, and record on their phones.

     “No she didn’t.” Jane screamed out after Chloe saw Spirit say something to her, or she saw Spirit pretending to be Heather say something to Jane. “Heather found out I was in love with another girl at the school, so I pushed her off the roof and then got my father to cover it up.” Jane added just before she fell to her knees and buried her head in her hands.

    Everyone in the room let out a gasp as Jane confessed to killing Heather. Chloe watched as Jennifer pulled out her cell phone and made a call to the police.

    Chloe looked over to see if Spirit and Heather were still stood near Jane, but they had both vanished. Chloe found herself wondering if Heather had already moved on, now that she’d cleared her name, but she knew that she would have to wait to find out off Spirit later.

    Jennifer returning the microphone finally got everyone to stop talking, and she informed all the students that they would be returning to their homerooms until further notice, and all the students that caught Jane’s confession on their phones were to line up and give their names to a teacher that had picked up a clipboard and was stood waiting for a line to form in front of him.

     “I didn’t see that one coming.” Sophie said as they were led from the hall and told to go straight to their homeroom. “I always thought she was capable of murder, but admitting it like that in front of everyone.” Sophie added with shock in her voice.

     “I’d like to see her father get her out of this one.” Jade said with a smug smile on her face.

     “He won’t be able to, not with all the video evidence they will have on her, and her father will have his hands full trying to explain how he made Heather’s death look like a suicide.” Sophie pointed out.

     “I thought Heather left a note explaining why she killed herself?” Susan asked.

     “She did, but with what Jane just admitted to in there, the police will have to look into it more closely now.” Sophie said.

     “How do you know so much about this sort of thing?” Susan asked, looking impressed with Sophie’s knowledge of police investigations.

     “I love watching cop programs, so it’s not hard to pick up a few things along the way.” Sophie shrugged like it wasn’t a big deal.

     “So if Heather was murdered, and she didn’t write a suicide note, then who do you think faked it?” Stacy asked.

     “The police will get some handwriting experts in to examine the note and compare it to samples of Heather’s handwriting.” Sophie explained what she thought would happen.

     “Will that help them find the person that wrote it then?” Susan asked.

     “No, but it will confirm that Jane was telling the truth, and Heather didn’t kill herself.” Sophie said with a raised eyebrow. “That will also make her father look guilty.” Sophie added with a smirk.

     “Couldn’t happen to a nicer man.” Jade agreed.

     “I take it none of you like Jane’s father then?” Chloe asked, having never met the man, so she couldn’t comment good or bad for the man.

     “He makes Jane appear likable.” Sophie frowned. “You’d think he was the Prime minister with the way he acts.” Sophie added.

     “I think he wants to be one day.” Jade huffed.

     “Not anymore if this all turns out to be true, and I can’t see anyone wanting to stick up for him, not with murder and cover ups being used in the same sentence.” Sophie said in a whisper as they all entered their homeroom and took their normal seats at the back of the room.

     “You know the worst part about all this?” Stacy asked with a pout.

     “What’s that?” Chloe asked with a puzzled look.

     “We won’t find out if it was Tracy who sent you that note in the hopes of setting you up for something.” Stacy explained.

     “Good...!” Chloe said, her voice becoming a squeak, which made the others wince a little. “I don’t want Fin or Paul getting in trouble because of me, and with Jane in prison for murder, I hope that Tracy will move on and find someone else to worship.” Chloe added.

     “I’d be surprised if anyone wants to be friends with Tracy after the way she stabbed Jane in the back, and the way she blabbed on you last term.” Sophie said.

     “I hope you’re wrong Sophie, or that will mean she will still want to get back at me for costing her her little spot in Jane’s group.” Chloe frowned.

     “What do you think will happen to Jane now?” Jade asked, sounding excited about everything that had happened in the hall.

     “I gather the police will come and arrest her and then take her to the police station for questioning once her father and solicitor arrives.” Sophie shrugged.

     “Do you think we’ll hear anything about it?” Susan asked.

     “Only what the press find out and report in the paper, or on the news.” Sophie laughed, but it wasn’t a happy laugh, but more a sarcastic one. “I’m sure Jane’s father will do all he can to keep the story as quiet as possible though. No matter what happens, I can’t see Scottie letting Jane remain here at the school.”

     “Do you think she’ll get away with murder, even after admitting to it in front of the whole school?” Chloe sounded shocked.

     “Jane won’t get charged with murder, and she’s too young to do any real prison time, so she’ll be looking at a secure home for young offenders.” Sophie explained. “Judging by the way she was making out Heather was haunting her or something like that; she will be spending some time in a funny farm though.” Sophie added.

     “With a father like hers, I’m not surprised she’s a little tapped in the head.” Jade said as she rolled a finger around at the side of her head.

    The morning seemed to drag on as all the students were kept in their homerooms, only being let out to use the restrooms. It was just before Lunchtime when they all heard the headmistress’s voice come over the school PA system to tell them all that after lunch classes would return to normal.

    Chloe was glad to be leaving the classroom and making her way to the dining hall when the lunchtime bell finally rang. The talk in the lunch line was all about Jane and what she’d done, even though none of the students knew anything; they were just making stuff up.

    Finlay and Paul joined Chloe and the others in the line, and the two of them seemed to have a little information for them.

     “The police came and took Jane away.” Finlay said.

     “How do you know that?” Chloe asked, not sure if he’d seen it, or if he’d just heard some others talking about it.

     “Paul and I were in a classroom that overlooks the parking area, and we saw Jane being put in the back of a car.” Finlay explained.

     “They even had her hands cuffed behind her back and everything.” Paul added sounding excited about it.

     “I’m sure you’ll be able to watch it on You Tube later.” Finlay grinned.

     “Did you film it happening?” Jade asked.

     “No, but most of the class did, and a couple were uploading it while we waited for the bell to ring.” Finlay chuckled.

    They were all soon looking at Sophie’s phone as she had logged onto the net and already found a copy. Chloe was quite impressed with just how clever Sophie was, when it came to all things computer based.

     “I’m sorry that Paul and I couldn’t help you out with this other little problem.” Finlay said once they were all sat around a dining table with their lunches.

     “I’m kind of glad in away all this happened, because I was worried about you getting in trouble.” Chloe admitted with a nervous smile.

     “I’m sure whoever it was will try again, and then Paul and I will find out who it is.” Finlay grinned as he stabbed a chip on his plate and stuffed it in his mouth.

    Chloe could see that she didn’t stand a chance of changing Finlay’s mind, so she just carried on eating her lunch in the hopes of everyone starting on another subject that didn’t involve her. They did change the subject, but sadly it still involver her.

     “Will you and Stace be free on Sunday afternoon?” Finlay asked after they had all been quietly eating for some time.

     “We could be,” Chloe said after looking at Stacy and getting a nod from her. “Why do you ask?”

     “Paul and I were thinking that would be a good time to take the two of you to the movies, and then we could grab a burger or something after.” Finlay said looking hopeful.

    Chloe pretended to think it over for a couple of minutes just to enjoy the fact that Finlay looked nervous, something she’d never seen a boy do because of her. “I think that should be fine, but I’ll need to check with my mother before I can say yes.” Chloe finally answered him.

     “I’ll have to check with my mother as well, but I can’t see there being a problem.” Stacy grinned as she looked at Paul, whom was grinning back at her.

     “Would you be able to do Saturday if my mother says I can’t do Sunday?” Chloe asked.

     “We could, but we always go and spend some time talking to Danny on a Saturday, and I’m sure you’ve got better things to do than listen to me and Paul waffle on.” Finlay had a slight blush to his cheeks as he said this.

     “What sort of things do you talk about?” Chloe asked, enjoying the fact Finlay looked even more nervous all of a sudden.

     “Just guy stuff.” Finlay said like it wasn’t anything worth mentioning.

     “Wednesday was all about you.” Paul chuckled just before he got punched in the arm by Finlay; this just made Paul laugh even more as the two of them started play fighting with each other.

     “I’d like to meet this Danny for myself.” Chloe said suddenly, which stopped the two boys playing around. Finlay had Paul in a head lock when they both stopped and looked at Chloe to see if she was just teasing them or not.

     “You would?” Finlay finally asked after he let go of Paul’s head. “Are you sure?”

     “Yes, I’d like to meet the boy you’ve been pouring your heart out to about me.” Chloe smirked. Chloe was just about to say something else when she saw the same boy appear just behind Finlay that she’d bumped into the day before, and once again he stood there as a couple of students walked straight through him.

     “You okay Chloe?” Finlay asked when he saw her looking over his head at something. He looked behind him trying to work out what she was looking at, but looked back at her again when he couldn’t see anything. “It looks like you’ve just seen a ghost.” He added looking worried.

     “I’m sorry; I thought I saw a wasp.” Chloe lied. “I’m allergic to them.” She added as a reason for the worried look she had. She looked up again and the boy was still stood there looking at her, so she went back to eating her lunch and trying not to make eye contact with him.

     “You can see me can’t you?” Chloe heard a boy ask her, she looked up and the dead boy asked again. “You can really see me.” He said looking more relieved this time. “Tell them that I’m here.” He said with a pleading in his voice as he walked right through Finlay and was now stood in the middle of the table looking down at Chloe.

    Chloe tried to keep her head down as she carried on eating her lunch, but she was soon at eye level with the boy because he crouched down to look at her. Chloe wanted to plead with him to leave her alone, but that would make everyone else at the table look at her like she was insane, so she tried to plead with her eyes.

    The boy must have understood because he apologised to her. “I’m sorry, but you’re the first person to see me, never mind be able to touch me.” The boy then reached a hand up through the table and touched Chloe’s right hand. The boy actually laughed at the simple thing. “I’m sorry.” He said again when he saw Chloe flinch away from him, dropping her fork as she did so.

     “Excuse me, but I need the restroom.” Chloe said all of a sudden as she shot to her feet and left the table. Chloe didn’t know what the boy was, but she could tell he wasn’t a ghost, and she needed some time alone, so she could call Spirit to her and see if she knew what he was.

    Chloe ran right past the restrooms and found an empty classroom she could duck into. She closed the door and saw that there was a key in it, so she turned it to stop anyone walking in on her, and then she called out Spirit’s name a couple of times, each time sounding a little more desperate than the last.

     “What’s wrong sis?” Spirit said as she was suddenly stood right in front of Chloe. “You look scared to death.” Spirit added as she pulled a shaking Chloe into her arms and hugged her.

     “I saw that boy again.” Chloe stuttered out with fear in her voice. “He acts like a ghost, but he says he’s not dead, and I need to tell everyone he’s not dead.” Chloe explained.

     “Do you know who this boy is?” Spirit asked.

     “No, he turned up in the dining hall while I was eating my lunch, so I wasn’t able to ask him, well not without everyone thinking I was nuts anyway.” Chloe said as she broke the hug and then fell down onto a chair that was close by. “He still doesn’t feel like a ghost to me though.” She added with a sigh.

    Spirit was just about to speak when she saw a boy walk through the wall and look right at Chloe. “I hope you didn’t run away because of me.” The boy said as he walked over to where Chloe was sat with her head in her hands.

     “Who are you...?” Chloe said in a pleading tone as she looked up at the boy.

     “I’m Danny, Danny Blakeley.” He smiled as he held out his hand to shake Chloe’s.

     “Chloe Ashcroft.” She said as she shook his hand.

     “What are you?” He asked as she kept hold of her hand and looked down at it like it was the most amazing thing in the world.

     “What am I...?” Chloe barked out with anger in her voice. “What are you? I know that you’re not a ghost.” Chloe snapped as she pulled her hand away.

     “I thought I was a ghost, but my body isn’t dead though.” Danny said with a puzzled look. “I see Fin and Paul visiting my body all the time, but I can’t get back into it.” He said as he went to sit in a chair next to Chloe, but he fell right through it and then the floor as well.

     “Are you alright?” Chloe asked as she tried not to giggle at the boy as he appeared in front of her again.

     “I’m fine, but I forget that I need to focus so I don’t do silly things like that.” Danny chuckled. “It feels good to talk to someone again, and touch them.” He added as he reached out towards Chloe’s hand again.

    Chloe didn’t want to hurt his feelings, so she let him hold her hand, and it was the least she could do after laughing at his miss-hap. “Do you know what he is Spirit?” Chloe asked as she looked up at her sister who was still stood looking at the two of them.

     “Can you see me as well?” Danny asked as he looked at Spirit.

     “Yes I can see you.” Spirit said as she stepped closer and placed a hand on his shoulder. “And I can touch you as well.” She added with a grin.

     “You both feel different to me.” Danny said as he looked between the two of them. “You feel very powerful, where as you feel warm and loving.” Danny said as he looked first at Spirit, and then at Chloe. He thought Chloe was warm and loving.

     “That’s because I’m an angel, and Chloe’s still alive.” Spirit explained.

     “I’m not going with you...!” Danny said as she was suddenly across the other side of the room looking worried. “I’m not dead yet.” He added.

     “I’m not here to take you anywhere Danny.” Spirit said in a calming voice. “But I will help you get back into your body, because you’re right, it’s not your time just yet.”

     “And how do you plan to do that?” Chloe asked.

     “I haven’t got a clue, but I’m sure Sammi can help.” Spirit said as she closed her eyes for a couple of seconds.

    Chloe waited and then she saw Sammi appear to the side of Spirit, her fiery red hair blowing around in stark contrast to the white suit she was wearing.

     “Hello Chloe, Spirit.” Samantha smiled at the two girls. “What can I help you with?” She asked.

     “Do you have any idea how we get a soul back into its body?” Spirit asked as she pointed at Danny who was still stood in the corner of the room looking more scared than ever now that Samantha had appeared.

     “Is she the devil?” Danny asked nervously.

     “Do you see horns and a tail anywhere?” Samantha asked with a frown and a hand on her hip to let the boy know she didn’t like his assumption. “I’m an angel if you must know.” She added in a dismissive tone as she turned back towards Spirit and Chloe.

     “The red hair does kind of make you look like you might be working for the other guy.” Chloe said in Danny’s defence.

     “There is no other guy as you put it, and there is no guy either.” Samantha frowned at Chloe this time.

     “Can you help with this little problem?” Spirit asked, trying to get them all back on topic as she pointed to Danny again.

    Samantha looked at Danny again for a couple of seconds before she spoke. “Body in a coma...?” She asked him like it was the most natural thing in the world.

     “Yes, but I can’t get back into it, I’ve tried.” Danny said looking more interested in what the three of them were talking about. “Can you help me?”

     “I could, but it would be less complicated if I let Chloe help you.” Samantha said sounding very cryptic about it.

     “What can I do?” Chloe asked looking shocked over what she just heard Samantha say.

     “You can act as a conduit for him to pass through and get back to his body.” Samantha explained. “If I put him back in his body, it will be forced, and he will never be the same as he was before he was pulled from it.”

     “I’d like to try it your way Chloe.” Danny said as he was now stood right behind where she was sat.

     “But I don’t know how to do it.” Chloe pointed out.

     “You don’t need to do anything sweetie, it’s Danny that will have all the work to do.” Samantha said with a smile.

     “What will he need to do then?” Chloe asked.

     “You will need to hold hands with his body, and then let him pass through you back into it.” Samantha explained.

     “Will he remember any of it?” Chloe asked. “Will he remember my gifts with the dead?”

     “Bits and bobs as dreams, but for the most part he won’t remember much at all.” Samantha said in a dismissive tone as she waved her hand around.

     “Can we go and try it now?” Danny asked looking eager to give it a go.

     “I can’t get out of school just like that.” Chloe pointed out.

     “Can’t you get a lift of the red head?” Danny asked.

     “The read head is not a taxi service!” Samantha snapped at him. “And I can’t just teleport humans here and there.” She added.

     “I can go with Fin and Paul tomorrow, we can try it then.” Chloe said in a calming voice as she rose to her feet and turned to face him. “It’s only one more day.” She added.

     “It will take you a couple of days to wake after Chloe helps you get back in, but in time you will make a full recovery.” Samantha smiled. “I would suggest you keep away from any walls in the future, and don’t jump at the chance to do anything and everything stupid.” Samantha added in a scolding tone.

     “Yes ma’am. Sorry ma’am.” Danny said, feeling like he’d just been scolded by his mother.

     “You better get back to your friends Chloe, their worried about you.” Samantha said just before she vanished again.

     “I need to go have a word with Sammi about something, but I’ll be back to check on you later sis.” Spirit said as she gave Chloe a hug. “And I want you to keep away from my sister, or you will get to meet the big guy with the pitchfork.” Spirit warned as she looked at Danny.

     “I promise to leave her alone until tomorrow.” Danny said as he held up his hands as a sign of surrender.

     “Do you know what’s happening with Jane?” Chloe asked before Spirit had time to vanish.

     “Yes, but we’ll talk about it at home later.” Spirit smiled as she hugged Chloe again. “Now get back to Stacy and the others. She’s looking for you.” Spirit said just before she vanished.

     “Thank you for helping me, and for what it’s worth, Fin is one lucky guy.” Danny smiled.

     “I’m not sure you’d think so if you knew the truth about me.” Chloe said with a sigh as she fell back down onto the chair again.

     “You are a girl you know, where it counts the most.” Danny said, shocking Chloe that he knew her secret.

     “How did you know?” Chloe asked, wondering if anyone else had worked it out.

     “I overheard you talking to Stacy the other day out on the field, and I saw your sister, Spirit appear. That is why I bumped into you; I wanted to see if you really were different to all the other girls in the school.” He smiled.

     “I guess you didn’t realise how different though.” Chloe laughed, but it wasn’t a happy laugh.

     “I won’t pretend to understand what you’re going through, but being forced out of my own body and left to look at my friends and family carry on without me, has made me understand things that are different, and Fin is going to be lucky to have you as a girlfriend.” Danny grinned.

     “I never said I was his girlfriend, we’re just going out on a date.” Chloe argued. “I may not even like dating guys.” She added.

     “You keep telling yourself that, but one day soon you will realise that you love Fin, everyone does.” Danny chuckled.

     “He is hard to say no to.” Chloe blushed.

     “I know that.” Danny laughed some more.

     “He and Paul blame themselves for what happened to you.” Chloe said as she looked up at Danny.

     “I know they do, but it was my own stupid fault what happened to me, they tried to warn me, but I have always been too stupid for my own good.” Danny admitted.

     “I hope you remember enough to be more careful when you wake up in your body.” Chloe frowned.

     “I’ll have you to keep me inline from now on.” Danny grinned. “And if Fin is ever foolish enough to let you go, I will be the first guy to sweep you off your feet.” He added.

     “Even though you know my secret?” Chloe asked.

     “I have a feeling you will be an amazing woman one day, and I would love to be around to see it.” Danny smiled proudly. “Now get back to our friends, and I’ll see you tomorrow at the hospital.” Danny added just before he was gone.

    Chloe found herself wishing she’d had friends like Danny, Fin and Paul while she was still James, but then she never would have ended up as Chloe, or she might have missed them too much to want to leave them like James left his old life behind. Chloe got to her feet and left the classroom and started to make her way back to the dining room where she’d left the others. She didn’t get very far before she ran into Tracy coming the other way.

     “Well, well, well, no one to watch your back then bitch..!” Tracy spat out as she looked Chloe in the eyes with pure hatred in them.

     “I don’t need anyone to help me take care of you.” Chloe snarled back.

     “I will get you back for what you did to me.” Tracy said in a calm smug voice.

     “Looks like I was doing you a favour where Jane’s concerned.” Chloe smirked back. “Maybe you might have been the next one to fall off the roof. She sounds like a real psycho.”

     “Don’t talk about Jane like that.” Tracy growled as she pushed Chloe up against a wall.

     “Oh I see, so you were Jane’s new lover then.” Chloe pouted sarcastically as she pushed Tracy away from her again. “And I wasn’t about to fall for the note in my locker either.” Chloe added as she started to walk away from Tracy.

    Tracy grabbed Chloe’s shoulder, but soon let go again when she saw Stacy and the others walk around the corner and surround her. Fin and Paul were with the four girls as well.

     “You okay Chloe?” Stacy asked as she pushed Tracy away from her friend.

     “Look who’s suddenly grown a backbone.” Tracy said trying to mask how scared she was.

    Stacy just snarled at her as she gave her another push, this time though, Jade had stuck her foot out just behind Tracy, so she tripped over it and ended up sat on her backside in the middle of the hallway surrounded by students all laughing and cheering at her. Tracy got to her feet and ran off down the hallway bumping into students as she went.

     “I just can’t see the two of you ever being friends at this rate.” Finlay smirked. “You okay Chloe?” He asked looking more worried.

     “I’m fine; she just tried to corner me as I was on my way back from the restroom.” Chloe lied. “She doesn’t scare me.” Chloe added.

     “I can see that, but getting put in detention for fighting on your first week at school wouldn’t be a good thing.” Finlay chuckled.

     “Does it worry you to be going on a date with a bad girl?” Chloe giggled.

     “No, not that you’re a bad girl, more a trouble magnet.” Finlay smirked.

     “I’d still like to come with you to see Danny tomorrow.” Chloe said, trying to ignore the trouble magnet comment.

     “I don’t mind, but you will need to get a lift to the school so we can catch the bus into the city, and then another one to the hospital where Danny is.” Finlay explained.

     “Would it be easier if we could get a lift to the hospital?” Chloe asked. She was thinking of asking Ashley to give them a lift, and then pick them up again at the end of the date.

     “That would be great.” Finlay smiled, glad that he and Paul would save some money on travel, which would give them a little more to spend on Chloe and Stacy.

     “What time do you normally leave to go visit him on a Saturday?” Chloe asked.

     “We normally leave around two o’clock.” Finlay said.

     “That’s great, it means Stacy and I can go for a ride in the morning before we meet you.” Chloe smiled. Chloe didn’t want to back out of the promise she and Stacy had made to Susan earlier in the week. “You are still going to join us for a riding lesson right Susan?” Chloe asked as she looked at Susan who was just looking off into space in her own little world.

     “Oh... What? Yes, if you don’t mind.” Susan sputtered out when she realised that Chloe was talking to her.

     “Buy a bag of mints if you want to make friends with Chloe’s horse.” Finlay warned with a grin.

     “She’d make friends with all the horses if she brings mints with her.” Stacy giggled.

     “I’ll do that then, because horses do scare me a little.” Susan said nervously.

     “You’ll be just fine with all the horses at Stacy’s stables. “Chloe said to reassure Susan everything would be okay.

     “What sort of clothing should I wear?” Susan asked.

     “Just some old jeans and a sweatshirt.” Stacy shrugged. “And an old jacket, just in case the weathers a little cold.” Stacy warned.

    They all wandered around enjoying the fresh air after being shut up in a classroom all morning. None of them felt like sitting down either, so they just walked around listening to the other kids talk about Jane and her admission of guilt over Heather’s death.

    The lunch break finally came to an end, and they all made their way back into the school to start their afternoon lessons.

    The afternoon lessons had gone as normal as they could for saying all the students kept asking the teachers if they had any news about Jane and what was going to happen to her. Chloe hadn’t seen Spirit or Heather all afternoon, so she knew little more than the rest of the school.

    Chloe was a little worried when she finished her last lesson of the day, and she saw that her mother was sat in the passenger seat of Ashley’s car next to Ashley when they walked out into the parking area where Ashley picked her and Stacy up.

     “Is everything alright mummy?” Chloe asked when she and Stacy got to the car. It was just the two of them today, the others had all ran off to get ready for after school clubs.

     “Everything is fine sweetie, I was just a little worried about you.” Valarie smiled as she helped the two girls get in the back of the car.

     “Why were you worried about me?” Chloe looked confused.

     “This thing with Jane is all over the news, and the village is overrun with news crews trying to get a scoop on what happened.” Valarie explained her worries. “Has anyone spoken to either of you about it?” Valarie asked.

     “No.” Chloe said. “Stace and I have kept away from it all, like I promised.”

     “That’s good then.” Valarie said sounding relieved.

    Ashley had started to make her way out of the school grounds as Valarie explained everything. Chloe was just about to say something about her and Stacy having a date the next day, but she stopped and looked open mouthed as they passed out the main gates and saw all the news vans and people stood around. They all swarmed towards Ashley’s car with their cameras flashing for some reason. Ashley just put her foot on the gas and drove straight through them. Chloe and Stacy giggled as she watched men and women jump out the way while screaming in panic.

     “Were you trying to kill them?” Valarie asked with a frown after they were clear of them.

     “Maybe a couple of them.” Ashley grinned back.

     “You two okay back there?” Valarie asked after she saw that her sister wasn’t going to admit to feeling sorry about trying to run the reporters down.

     “That was fun.” Chloe giggled.

     “You’re as bad as she is.” Valarie grumbled as she poked Ashley in the arm.

     “Ouch...! I was only trying to stop them getting any photos of you and Chloe.” Ashley said as she rubbed her arm where Valarie had just poked her.

     “That’s sweet of you sis, but now they have a photo of you to go with the heading ‘Worlds worst driver’” Valarie laughed.

     “I can live with that heading.” Ashley grinned back at her sister.

     “You are quite insane.” Valarie said with a worried look as she shook her head from side to side in disbelief.

    Ashley’s answer to this was to make the car swerve from side to side a couple of times, making them all squeal. This just made Ashley giggle even more, and she earned another poke in the arm from Valarie.

     “Why we’re on the subject of driving mummy.” Chloe said nervously as she bit her lip waiting for Valarie to turn her attention back to her.

     “You’re too young to have lessons if that’s what you’re about to ask.” Valarie said in a firm sounding tone.

     “I don’t want to learn to drive silly.” Chloe giggled. “Stacy and I have a date tomorrow, and I was wondering if we could get one of you to give us a ride?” Chloe explained.

     “A date...? Who with?” Ashley grinned as she looked over her shoulder at Chloe sat in the back, almost driving off the road and into a ditch.

     “Keep your eyes on the road...!” Valarie screamed as she tried to find something to grab hold off.

     “Sorry.” Ashley said with a nervous laugh once she had the car under control again.

     “If I let you go on this date, I think it best I drive you.” Valarie frowned as she looked at her sister. “At least I know you’ll get home in once piece that way.” She added as she slapped Ashley on the arm for almost killing them all. Chloe and Stacy were just sat in the back giggling as they watched the two of them argue in the front.

     “So who is it you’re going on a date with, and where does he plan to take you?” Valarie asked once she’d done scolding Ashley.

     “Finlay and Paul have asked us out.” Chloe said.

     “Are those the two boys I met yesterday when I picked you up from school?” Valarie asked.

     “Yes that’s them.” Chloe grinned.

     “And what are they planning to do on this date?” Ashley asked, but kept her eyes on the road this time.

     “We’ll be going to the hospital to start with.” Chloe started to explain.

     “The Hospital...?” Ashley asked with a little shock in her voice. “Kids have sure changed since I was your age.” She added with a sarcastic laugh.

     “I need to visit a friend of theirs in hospital before we go on our date.” Chloe explained. “I met him today, and I have to help him get back into his body.” Chloe added in a matter of fact way.

     “You’ve got to do what...?” Valarie asked, snapping her head round to look at Chloe. “What are you talking about?”

     “I met a boy today called Danny Blakeley, and I found out that he’s a friend of Finlay and Paul, but he had an accident at school last term and he ended up in a coma, but his soul’s stuck out of his body, and Samantha said that I’m the only one able to help him get back into it again.”

     “You saw Danny at school?” Stacy asked, shocked to just be hearing about this now. “Why didn’t you tell me sooner?” She asked.

     “I couldn’t while the others were around, and I haven’t had five minutes alone with you since it happened.” Chloe pointed out.

     “But if you’ve seen Danny, then doesn’t that mean he’s dead?” Stacy looked confused.

     “No, because he didn’t feel like a ghost.” Chloe tried to explain. “He was the boy I bumped into the other day and said sorry to.” Chloe added.

     “Is it going to be dangerous for you to help this boy get back into his body?” Valarie asked with worry in her voice.

     “Samantha said it should be quite simple. I just need to link him with his body, so he can pass back into it again.” Chloe explained what Samantha had told her.

     “Okay then, I’ll let you go on a date, but I want to be there when you try this thing at the hospital.” Valarie said.

     “But mum...!” Chloe whined, not happy to have her mother tagging along on her date, even if it was only going to be for part of it. “How do I explain to Fin that you’re coming with us?” Chloe asked.

     “Just tell him that I’m going to give you all a lift into the city, once you’ve done at the hospital.” Valarie said looking smug with herself.

     “That’s actually quite a good reason Chloe.” Stacy admitted.

     “True.” Chloe agreed. “Okay then, I agree mum.”

     “What time are you meeting them then tomorrow?” Valarie asked.

     “I said we’d pick them up from the school at two tomorrow afternoon, if that’s okay?” Chloe asked. “Stacy and I can still go for a ride in the morning then.” Chloe added with a grin.

     “That sounds fine with me sweetie.” Valarie smiled, happy to see Chloe getting out and doing things. “Will the two of you be going for a ride this evening as well?” Valarie asked with a smirk, because she already knew the answer.

     “Yes...!” Both girls shouted together, just before they started giggling.

     “Do you have any homework to do?” Valarie asked as she looked at the two of them to check for lies.

     “No, the teachers were too busy trying to keep us away from the police and anything to do with Jane, to give us homework.” Stacy grinned, happy to be able to get home and then get out to see the horses.

    Chloe had packed a bag that morning, so she could be dropped off at Stacy’s, so both girls jumped out the car as soon as Ashley had parked up outside Stacy’s house. Chloe and Stacy ran off into the house, nearly knocking Dorothy flying as they did so. Dorothy wanted to make sure both girls were alright after hearing the news on the radio about a student admitting to the murder of another student.

    Valarie and Ashley explained what they knew, and this seemed to calm Dorothy a little. Chloe and Stacy had also been handed letters to give to their parents, which Valarie had ended up with both Chloe’s and Stacy’s, so Valarie handed Dorothy one before she invited them in for a coffee.

    Chloe and Stacy came back down stairs changed and ready to go out for a ride, so Chloe gave her mum and aunty Ash a hug before she ran off to catch up with Stacy who had already ran out the door shouting ‘last one to the stables is a rotten egg...!’

     “I can’t believe the change in Stacy since Chloe came into her life.” Dorothy smiled as she saw Chloe vanish out the door shouting to Stacy that she was cheating.

     “I’m glad they found each other.” Valarie laughed. “I think they’re good for each other, and they had a wonderful time shopping last night.” Valarie added with a grin.

     “Yes... I need to speak with you about that.” Dorothy said as she sat up and looked a little angry with Valarie over all the money she spent on Stacy. “You must let me give you some money for all those clothes.”

     “No, it wouldn’t be a gift if you did that.” Valarie said as she waved off any argument about it. “You gave Chloe a horse, so it’s the least I can do, and I know this place eats up most of your cash. Stacy was telling me how you are always trying to balance the books, and you’re always saying sorry that you can’t buy her as many new clothes as you would like.” Valarie added.

     “That is true, but I feel bad about letting you buy them for her.” Dorothy admitted with a sigh.

     “Think of it as a tuition fee.” Valarie started to explain. “Stacy was a big help in getting Chloe to open up and relax while we were out shopping, and I know that Stacy and Stephanie will both be a big help with Chloe in the future, so please let me repay Stacy’s kindness by treating her once in a while.” Valarie pleaded.

     “Alright, but only if you let me spoil Chloe when I get the chance.” Dorothy grinned.

     “Deal...!” Valarie laughed as she put out her hand to shake on it with Dorothy. “I’m not sure if I’ll get in trouble for this, but your daughter and mine are going out on a date tomorrow afternoon.” Valarie said.

     “A date...?” Dorothy asked looking shocked. “Will Chloe be alright going on a date with a boy?”

     “The two boys seem really nice, and I’ll be with them for part of it while they visit a friend of the boys in hospital.” Valarie said. “I can understand you being worried for Chloe after what happened to Stephi.”

     “I think Chloe is a little to weary of boys to let him get to fresh with her, and Stephi has already warned her to be careful how far she takes things.” Ashley added.

     “I think a lot of Stephi’s trouble was due to the friends she had at the time.” Dorothy said with anger in her voice. “I know for a fact that Stacy won’t let a boy get fresh with her, and she won’t try and talk Chloe into anything foolish either.” She added sounding confident in the two of them.

     “It’s a mother’s job to worry about their children.” Valarie said as she reached across the table and took hold of Dorothy’s hand.

     “It’s just hearing that news on the radio, it made me remember how Tom and I felt while they had Stephi in surgery after she was beaten up, but we got our daughter back, those pour parents lost their daughter and thought she’d taken her own life, just to find out she was pushed to her death.” Dorothy wiped away some tears as she spoke.

     “I know how you feel, and I know what they are going through as well.” Valarie said with her own tears rolling down her face. She’d lost her daughter and almost took her own life, but she was sent a gift from heaven in the form of James, who was now becoming Chloe bit by bit, and she was also being looked over by her own personal angel in the form of Spirit.

    Valarie and Ashley finished their coffee and then they left to go home and sort out some dinner for when Chloe got home after her ride.

    It was just Chloe and Stacy on their ride, and Stacy was able to grill Chloe about her meeting with Danny.

     “Was it Danny that made you run off at lunchtime like you did?” Stacy asked as they made their way along one of the trails that circled the farm where Stacy lived.

     “Yes it was.” Chloe admitted. “I needed to talk with him, but I couldn’t do it in the dining hall.”

     “Are you not scared about helping him get back into his body?”

     “Maybe a little, but I will feel better about myself if I can help him to wake up.” Chloe said feeling good about her gift, and what she was able to do with it.

     “Will he remember everything though? Once he’s back in his own body?” Stacy asked looking worried.

     “Samantha says he may remember bits and bobs, but he’ll put most of it down to just being weird dreams.” Chloe shrugged. “I may need your help to keep Fin and Paul out the way while I help Danny get back in his body though.”

     “You can count on me.” Stacy said looking proud as she puffed out her chest. “It is I...! Stacy...! Your trusty sidekick.”

    Chloe couldn’t help but burst out in a fit of giggles. “Maybe we should get you a costume to wear then.” Chloe said between giggles.

     “That would mean you wearing a costume as well.” Stacy giggled.

    They both stopped giggling when they heard the sound of a horse galloping through the woods towards them. They both started grinning when they saw it was Stephanie on her own horse Snowflake.

     “Hi sis...!” Stacy shouted as she started waving excitedly.

     “Hi Stephi.” Chloe grinned.

     “Hi, I’m glad I found you so easily.” Stephanie smiled as she pulled her horse to a halt next to the two girls. “It was like Snowflake was being told where to go.” She giggled as she patted the side of Snowflake’s neck.

     “Was I that obvious?” Spirit asked as she appeared on the back of Snowflake behind Stephanie.

     “Hi Spirit.” Stephanie grinned as she looked over her shoulder. “Did you have anything to do with what I saw on the news earlier today?”

     “I might have.” Spirit smirked.

     “Are you two alright?” Stephanie asked as she looked at Stacy and Chloe. “You’ve not gotten involved have you?”

     “No, we’ve kept well away from it, so the police and Jane’s father has no reason to come looking at us.” Chloe said.

     “That’s okay then. “Stephanie said looking relieved to hear that. “Mum was just telling me that the two of you have a date tomorrow.” She added with a grin.

     “How does mum know about that already?” Stacy asked looking shocked by this little piece of news.

     “Chloe’s mum told our mum, and she told me.” Stephanie said sounding bored, like it wasn’t a big surprise really.

     “And mum was okay with it?” Stacy asked nervously.

     “Yes in the end, but you both need to be very careful, and don’t get caught up in the moment Chloe.” Stephanie warned.

     “I won’t Stephi. I’m not ready to even think about kissing him yet, so I won’t be letting him find anything out.” Chloe smiled.

    The three of them started riding again as Chloe and Stacy filled Stephanie in on what had been happening at school. Spirit had vanished again now she’d helped Stephanie find them. Chloe told Stephanie about meeting Heather and finding out the truth about Jane and what she did, Chloe then told Stephanie about Danny, and how she planned to help him the next day.

     “That sound really scary Chloe, are you sure you’re up to it?” Stephanie asked with worry in her voice.

     “Samantha seems to think I am, and I can’t just leave him to wander like a lost soul.” Chloe sighed. “It makes me feel good to be good at something for once, even if it is dealing with the dead and stuff like that.” Chloe admitted.

     “You’ve always been good at stuff Chloe.” Stephanie said in a scolding big sister tone. “You were just no good at trying to be a boy.” She added with a grin.

    Chloe went to argue the point with Stephanie, but Chloe realised that Stephanie was right, she had been useless at doing all the boy stuff, but she’d been doing much better since becoming Chloe.

    They rode around the woods for another hour, just talking about normal girl stuff, and then they made their way back to the stables and sorted out the horses and got them all bedded down for the night before Stephanie and Stacy drove Chloe home. Stephanie had already called Ashley and let her know that she’d be bringing Chloe home.

    Chloe went up to her room and took a shower before she had dinner with Valarie and Ashley. Chloe looked in the mirror once she was undressed, and she let out a sigh as she wondered if she would ever look like a girl.

     “You okay sis?” Spirit asked sounding worried as she appeared just behind Chloe.

    Chloe let out a very girly sounding squeal as she snatched up a towel and covered herself from the chest down. “Spirit...!” Chloe shouted in a shaky voice as she spun around, still gripping the towel to her chest, like she had something to hide up there.

     “I’m sorry sis.” Spirit giggled “I didn’t mean to scare you.” She added between giggles.

     “You don’t sound very sorry to me.” Chloe snapped back as she tried to cover herself a little better with the towel.

     “I am sorry sis, but you just looked so funny with the way you grabbed that towel and covered yourself up.” Spirit explained with more giggles.

    Chloe was trying to stay angry with Spirit, but even she started to see the funny side of it all and started to giggle. “I think it was just wishful thinking on my part.” Chloe said as she sat on the edge of the bed, still keeping the towel wrapped around her chest and sweeping it under her as she sat down.

     “I felt your depression, that's it why I came.” Spirit said as she sat down beside her. “What’s wrong?” She asked as she wrapped an arm around Chloe and pulled her closer.

     “I hate what I see when I look in the mirror.” Chloe sighed again. “I can fool myself when I’m dressed, but once all the clothes have been taken off, I’m just a boy trying to fool the world into thinking I’m something I’m not.” Chloe said with a snuffle as she wiped away a tear that was running down her cheek.

     “You are a girl in here and here sis.” Spirit said as she touched a finger to Chloe’s head and chest. “The medicine you’re taking will help to fix the other stuff, and in a couple of weeks that thing between your legs will look just like every other girl your age.” Spirit added as she tried to cheer Chloe up.

     “I’m sorry I worried you sis.” Chloe smiled as she rested her head on Spirit’s shoulder. “I just want to be a girl when I look in the mirror.” Chloe added with pain in her voice.

     “I know you do sis, and one day you will be.” Spirit said in a soothing tone as she sent some calming energy into Chloe to help her feel better.

     “Thanks for being here for me.” Chloe said in a more contended sigh this time.

    Chloe was soon feeling better, and she took a shower before slipping on her night clothes and then going down for dinner.

    Chloe, Valarie and Ashley decided to watch a movie because the news on the TV was all about Jane and her father. Chloe fell asleep half way through the movie, she had her head on Valarie’s lap, and her legs ended up draped across Ashley’s.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © February 2013

Part Thirteen of 13+

Chapter Thirteen: Horse Rides and First Dates

     “What was I thinking yesterday...? Why did I agree to go on a date with a boy?” Chloe screamed as she looked in her wardrobe, trying to find something to wear on her date with Finlay.

     “You’re over thinking this sis.” Spirit giggled from the bed where she was entertaining the two kittens. “Just dress as if you were going to the movies with Stephi and Stacy, or doing something with your other friends.”

     “But I’m not doing any of that stuff though.” Chloe whined as she jumped up and down on the spot acting like a much younger child.

    Spirit was beginning to feel sorry for Chloe, so she slipped off the bed and walked over to join her at the wardrobe. “Let me help you pick something out then, but I don’t want any arguments from you about what I pick.” Spirit said sounding very bossy and in charge. Spirit was soon holding up a pale pink summer dress for Chloe to place on one side ready for after she’d had her morning horse ride with Stacy and the others. Spirit then added some white ballet flats for her to wear as well. “And this pink hoody will look nice over the top of it.” Spirit added as she placed the hoody on the chair that Chloe had draped the dress over.

     “Are you sure I’ll look alright in those?” Chloe asked nervously.

     “Yes...!” Spirit frowned. “He’s only a boy sis, so relax and just act like your friends to start with, and see where it goes from there.” Spirit added in a calmer tone as she stepped over and pulled Chloe into a hug.

     “I’ve not had much practice on the friend’s front before, remember.” Chloe pointed out with a nervous chuckle.

     “You’re not nervous around Stacy and the others, and they’re your friends, so just treat Finlay the same way.”

    Chloe was just about to argue that that was different, but she saw them put a picture of Heather up on the TV in her bedroom just before cutting away to a man and a woman talking to reporters.

     “Are those Heather’s parents?” Chloe asked as she broke the hug with Spirit and let her turn to look at the TV.

     “Yes that’s them.” Spirit answered in a whisper filled with sadness.

     “Has Heather moved over now she’s let everyone know how she died?” Chloe asked; she’d not seen anything of Heather since Jane’s outburst in the assembly the day before.

     “No, not yet.” Spirit answered. “She’s visiting with her parents to make sure they’re coping alright.”

     “I thought you said she’d pass over once she’d made Jane tell the truth about what happened?” Chloe sounded shocked to find out Heather was still around.

     “We were kind of hoping she would.” Spirit said sounding nervous now.

     “Who is this ‘we’?” Chloe asked as she placed her hands on her hips looking angry, because she had a feeling Spirit was keeping something from her.

     “Sammi and I both thought Heather would be ready to move on once her name was cleared, but it seems that something is keeping her here still.” Spirit laughed nervously like she knew more but wasn’t saying.

     “What aren’t you telling me sis?” Chloe frowned.

     “Sammi thinks that Heather needs to speak with her parents before she can finally find peace.” Spirit said with a pained look on her face as she looked at Chloe to see how she was going to react to it.

    Chloe looked to be thinking about what Spirit had just said, and she didn’t look bothered by it to begin with, but then Chloe’s face changed to one of shock as it finally sunk in and she realised that it would mean she had to go and see Heather’s parents.

     “I can’t go and see them sis...!” Chloe snapped. “Mother’s warned me to keep away from them and Jane because of what we’re doing.” Chloe added in an angry whisper.

     “I know it’s a little risky, but we knew this was going to be part of the job you signed up for when you became a ghost whisperer.” Spirit shrugged.

     “I never signed up remember.” Chloe grumbled. “I was drafted, and this is more than a little risky sis.” Chloe pointed out.

     “No more risky than you making friends with Susan behind mother’s back.” Spirit smirked.

     “These are two totally different things and you know it.” Chloe snapped.

     “I wonder if mother would see it that way if I told her about your little horse ride today.” Spirit said in a matter of fact way.

     “You wouldn’t, would you?” Chloe asked with hurt in her voice. “You know that mother said I wouldn’t be able to ride for a week if I kept any more secrets from her.” Chloe said in a pleading tone.

     “No I’d never do anything like that, but I was trying to make a point that you are already taking big risks, and this one will help Heather find peace.” Spirit said as she stepped closer to Chloe and gave her a hug to say sorry for scaring her.

     “You can be so mean sis.” Chloe said with a pout as she slapped Spirit on the arm after they broke the hug.

     “I’m sorry, but I still think you’re making a big mistake not telling mum about your friendship with Susan.” Spirit said as she let Chloe slap her a couple more times to get the anger out of her system.

     “I’ll deal with that when the subject comes up.” Chloe said in a dismissive tone as she waved off Spirit’s worries about it. “Do you have any great ideas on how I get to meet Heather’s parents then spirit guide?” Chloe asked, heavy with sarcasm.

     “I was thinking you could ask Stephi to take you and Stacy to meet them, that way you can just pretend you’re friends of Heather’s from school.” Spirit smirked when she saw the shocked look on Chloe’s face. “You didn’t think I’d have a plan did you?”

     “Yes...! Well no not really.” Chloe admitted. “And when do I need to do this?” Chloe asked as she saw her date with Finlay going out the window.

     “I was thinking you could do it tomorrow, I won’t ask you to cancel your big date, and you still need to help Danny anyway.” Spirit reminded her.

     “No rest for the wicked.” Chloe said with a fake smile.

     “No rest for the best, sis.” Spirit grinned. “If you were wicked, you wouldn’t have a super cool angel like me watching your back.” Spirit added as she struck a sexy pinup model pose.

     “Don’t forget super modest as well.” Chloe giggled. “I’ll try and have a word with Stephi later, but you might have to have a word if I can’t get her alone.” Chloe warned.

     “That’s the least I can do to help you out.” Spirit agreed as she gave Chloe another hug. “I better let you finish getting ready for your ride.” Spirit added just before she vanished.

    Chloe finished getting dressed and then went down stairs to find Valarie and Ashley sat at the kitchen table talking about the trouble at school the day before.

     “Are you ready to go over to Stacy’s?” Ashley asked when she saw Chloe enter the kitchen.

     “Yes I am.” Chloe smiled. “Are you sure you don’t mind giving me a lift over there?” Chloe asked.

     “Not at all.” Ashley said as she got up from the table and grabbed her car keys off the side. “Your mother has some things to get sorted so she’s free this afternoon, and I want to have a word with Stacy’s mother anyway.” Ashley explained.

     “Okay then.” Chloe smiled again, happy that she wasn’t forcing Ashley to drive her. “I’ll see you at one o’clock then mummy.” Chloe added as she stepped over and give Valarie a hug, and got a kiss on the forehead.

     “Have a good ride, and remember to be careful.” Valarie said before she watched the two of them leave the house.

    Chloe found Stacy and Stephanie out at the stables when she got to their house. Sophie and Jade were there as well getting the horses ready for their ride.

     “Hi everyone.” Chloe smiled happily. “Is Susan not here yet?” She asked when she couldn’t see her anywhere.

     “Suzy called me and said that she was running a little late, but she would be here for her lesson.” Stacy grinned.

     “We’re going to let her ride Bluebell; she’s an older horse that will be more suited to a first time rider.” Stephanie said as she placed a saddle on a horse that Chloe had helped to clean out a couple of times, but she’d never seen anyone riding her before. This didn’t stop the horse taking a liking to Chloe and moving closer to her looking for a mint or two.

     “Do you want a mint?” Chloe asked as she pulled a couple out of her pocket. Chloe had grabbed a handful and placed them in her pocket as she made her way across the courtyard to the others.

     “Stacy...! Your friends here...!” Dorothy shouted as she walked into the courtyard with Susan walking next to her. Susan’s father was walking beside her looking around like he’d never seen a stable before.

     “Hi Suzy...! Hello Mr Smith.” Stacy said as she ran over to meet them half way.

     “Hello Stacy, please call me David while we’re not at school.” Susan’s father smiled. “I wanted to come and thank you all for inviting Susan to join you; she has trouble making friends due to me being a teacher at the school.” He explained.

     “Dad...!” Susan groaned as she blushed.

     “I’m sorry kiddo.” David chuckled. “I’ll leave you to have fun with your friends, just give me a call when you’re ready to come home.” He added.

     “Chloe and Stace are going out this afternoon, and I was thinking of treating Sophie and Jade to a trip into the city for a spot of window shopping and I was wondering if Susan might like to join us?” Stephanie asked him.

     “And you are?” David asked, having not been introduced to Stacy’s sister yet.

     “I’m sorry.” Stephanie said as she slapped herself on the forehead. “I’m Stacy’s sister, Stephanie.” She said as she held out her hand to shake David’s.

     “You’re Stacy’s sister?” David asked looking shocked for a second or two. “But I thought you were...” David trailed off without finishing his sentence.

     “Transgendered...?” Stephanie finished for him. “I am; will that be a problem?” Stephanie asked as she got ready for an outburst of anger like she normally got when people met her for the first time and worked out who she was, not that she got much of it these days, just when she met people connected to Stacy’s school like now.

     “No, not a problem at all, I just wasn’t expecting such a beautiful woman to be stood here talking to me.” David was the one blushing now. “Do you want to join Stephanie and your other two friends for some shopping this afternoon?” David asked, as he tried to recover from his shock of meeting Stephanie.

     “I’d like to, but I don’t have a change of clothes with me.” Susan said looking nervous.

     “You can borrow some of mine Suzy.” Stacy said ending any argument Susan could think of.

     “Okay then, that sounds like fun.” Susan forced a smile. Chloe and Stacy could see that Susan seemed interested in getting to know Stephanie a little better anyway, and Chloe had a feeling that Stephanie knew a little more about Susan than she should, but Chloe would have to wait until she could get Stacy alone to find out whether or not Stacy had said anything to her sister.

     “That’s wonderful.” Stephanie grinned as she pulled Susan into a hug. “I’ll drop her back at your home for you when we’ve finished in the city.” Stephanie promised.

     “I better give you some money to buy yourself something if you find anything you like.” David said as he pulled out his wallet and handed Susan some notes.

     “Thanks dad.” Susan smiled as she went to place the money in her jeans pocket.

     “Do you want me to hold onto that until you get back from your ride sweetie?” Dorothy asked as she held out her hand.

     “Yes please.” Susan smiled as she handed Dorothy the money. Susan then gave her father a hug and watched him walk away with Stacy’s mother.

     “You ready to give horse riding a go then Suzy?” Stephanie asked as she brought over Bluebell.

    Susan was soon on the horse, Stephanie started to lead her around until she got the hang of it, and then she let Susan ride her alone in a training field they had while she finished getting her own horse ready, and Chloe saddled up Shadow.

    Once they were all ready to leave, Stephanie led the way with Susan at her side due to Stephanie having the most experience with horses. Sophie and Jade followed just behind, which left Chloe and Stacy to bring up the rear. Chloe pulled back far enough so she could talk to Stacy without being overheard by Sophie and Jade.

     “How much have you told Stephi about Susan?” Chloe whispered.

    Stacy looked nervous, and she was taking some time to give Chloe an answer, but she finally did. “I told her everything, I’m sorry, but I thought she could help us, and she would be the best one to make friends with Susan.” Stacy explained her reason for bringing her sister in on the secret.

     “Will she keep the secret from your parents as well?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes, but she’s not happy with you for keeping this new friendship from your mum.” Stacy whispered back.

     “Her and everyone else.” Chloe grumbled as she thought about what Spirit had said earlier. “It’s a little late now though; I can’t ask her to stop being my friend can I?” Chloe asked.

     “No, not really, but you could sit and explain it to your mum.” Stacy suggested. “She may be a little upset with you, but I’m sure she will understand the reason for you helping Susan come out of her shell.”

     “I’d like to think so, but mother said I would lose my riding privilege for a week if she found out I was keeping things from her again.” Chloe looked worried as she said it.

     “Ouch.” Stacy winced as she thought of not being able to ride her horse for a week. “She’s going to find out sooner or later, and coming from you sooner would be easier than her finding out later from someone else.” Stacy offered her advice.

     “Why do you have to be so damn smart on stuff like this?” Chloe frowned as she knew that Stacy made a good point.

     “I promise to tell her at some point next week.” Chloe sighed. “I’d like to get a couple more days of riding under my belt before I get grounded.” Chloe added as she rolled her eyes, already knowing she would be punished for not talking to Valarie right away when she first started talking to Susan in the library.

    Stephanie was soon shouting them to catch up, so they stopped talking and joined the rest of them for their ride.

    Susan got the hang of riding a horse pretty quick, and she found she enjoyed it a lot, and she liked hanging around with everyone. Susan showed an interest in Stephanie’s past, and Stephanie was happy to answer all of Susan’s questions for her.

    The ride seemed to be over far too fast, and Chloe and Stacy were soon leaving the others to head back and sort out their horses so they could get ready for their dates with Finlay and Paul.

    Stacy was going to get ready and then they would go back to Chloe’s, so she could take a shower and get ready. Stacy helped Chloe put the horses in the field to cool off and run around, and then she went into the house, leaving Chloe to finish up with the feeding.

    Chloe had just finished up when she saw Stephanie and the others returning. She helped Susan dismount, and then she showed her what she needed to do.

     “Did you have fun Suzy?” Chloe asked as they worked side by side.

     “Yes, I never realised just how alive it can make you feel with the wind blowing through your hair while riding on the back of such a beautiful creature.” Susan was grinning as she spoke and brushed down Bluebell.

     “So you’ll come riding with us again then?” Chloe asked, but could already see the answer was going to be yes, just from the silly grin on Susan’s face.

     “I’d love to come riding again, when ever you’ll let me.” Susan beamed.

     “You’re welcome to join us anytime.” Chloe grinned back.

    The conversation was cut short when they saw Stacy walk back into the stables looking a lot smarter than she had the last time they both saw her.

     “I’ve laid out some clothes on my bed” Stacy started to explain. “There are a couple of things to choose from.”

     “I’ll leave you here to get cleaned up, while I run Chloe and Stacy over to Chloe’s house, and I drop these two trouble makers off at their dorm so they can get cleaned up.” Stephanie said as she poked Sophie and Jade playfully.

     “Follow me and I’ll show you up to my room.” Stacy said as she took hold of Susan’s hand and started dragging her towards the house.

    Chloe, Sophie and Jade were all sat in the back of Stephanie’s car when Stacy got back out the house. She’d left Susan to take a shower and then pick what she wanted out of her clothes. Stacy was wearing the dress Chloe’s mum had bought her the other day.

     “Is that a new dress sis?” Stephanie asked as she watched Stacy get into the front passenger seat and brushed the skirt of the dress under her as she did so.

     “Yes, Chloe’s mum bought it for me.” Stacy grinned.

     “I hear she bought you a whole new wardrobe.” Stephanie grinned back.

     “Yes she did, but I never asked for any of it.” Stacy said it like Stephanie was accusing her of begging Chloe’s mum to buy her all the clothes she now had.

     “I know you’d never do that baby sister.” Stephanie smiled. “I think you look really pretty in that dress, and I’d love to see all the other stuff Chloe’s mum bought you.” She added.

     “I’d like that sis.” Stacy giggled with excitement.

    Stephanie was soon pulling into the large gravel driveway at Chloe’s, and Chloe and Stacy got out.

     “Have fun on your date girl’s.” Stephanie grinned. Sophie and Jade were sat in the back of the car giggling as they watched Stephanie tease her sister.

     “We plan too.” Stacy blushed as she closed the door and ran off to catch up with Chloe, who was already opening the front door of the house.

     “I’ve never seen you look this nervous before Chloe.” Stacy said as they were waiting in the hallway, while Valarie sorted herself out so they could leave the house.

    Chloe kept looking in the hallway mirror to make sure she looked alright, and she was also worried about Finlay’s hands getting a little to adventures and finding the secret between her legs.

     “I’ll be alright, I’m just nervous about helping Danny get back into his body.” Chloe lied with a nervous giggle. The truth was Chloe wasn’t worried about helping Danny at all, but the going on a date with Finlay had her scared to death.

     “Shall we get going then?” Valarie asked as she placed a hand on Chloe’s back, making her jump and let out a little squeal. “You alright sweetie?” Valarie asked with a smirk. “First date jitters?” She asked.

     “Do you think it’s too late to cancel?” Chloe asked looking hopeful.

     “Yes it is, and besides, you still need to go and help this boy called Danny.” Valarie said as she led the two girls out of the house and then locked the door. Ashley hadn’t returned after dropping Chloe off for her ride that morning. She’d sent Valarie a text saying that she was going for a drink with a friend.

    Finlay and Paul were both stood outside the main school building when Valarie pulled up outside. Chloe was sat in the front of the car with Valarie, so Finlay and Paul got in the back on each side of Stacy.

     “Good afternoon Miss Ashcroft, thank you for offering to drive us.” Finlay said sounding very polite. “Hi Chloe, you’re looking great. He added as he looked between the seats and smiled at her.

     “Hi Fin, thanks, you look nice yourself.” Chloe said sounding nervous.

     “It’s my pleasure Finlay.” Valarie smiled. “I’d like to come and visit with this friend of yours anyway, and I wasn’t doing anything special this afternoon.” Valarie said as she looked in the rear view mirror to make sure they had all put their seatbelts on before she pulled away from the school.

     “Danny will be so gutted when he finally wakes up, and he finds out you came to visit and he slept through the whole thing.” Finlay joked.

     “Is he a fan of my writing as well then?” Valarie asked.

     “It was Danny who got me into reading your books in the first place.” Finlay admitted. “I’d never been a big book reader before that, but I found it hard to put your books down once I started reading.” He grinned.

     “I didn’t think you’d find the adventures of a group of girls that exciting.” Valarie said.

     “You kind of forget that you’re reading about a group of girls, and you just start to enjoy the fantasy of them being able to use magic as they help people with their problems.” Finlay said as he thought about the things that he liked about Valarie’s books. “I know that you’re good friends with the headmistress, but I was wondering if any of the girls and adventures in your books come from real life adventures you might have had.” Finlay asked.

     “We can’t do magic, if that is what you’re asking.” Valarie laughed.

     “I know that.” Finlay laughed. “I was talking about the adventures based around normal things the girls get up to in your stories.” He explained.

     “Maybe, but your headmistress wouldn’t be happy with me if I told you which ones.” Valarie smirked. “I could find myself in detention for telling such things.” Valarie added looking shocked.

    Chloe found herself laughing as much as Finlay, Paul and Stacy were in the back, as she looked at her new mother and thought how cool she was, and really funny to spend time with. They were soon in the city and Valarie was parking up in the hospital car park. Chloe felt more relaxed about being with Finlay, mainly thanks to her mother keeping them all laughing on the drive over.

    Finlay led the way into the hospital with Chloe at his side. Chloe didn’t flinch away when Finlay reached over and took hold of her hand. She was still amazed at just how much bigger his hand felt as it wrapped around hers. Chloe felt even more like a girl with her hand trapped in his.

    Chloe looked over her shoulder as they walked around a corner, and she saw that Paul was holding Stacy’s hand, and both of them were grinning like idiots. Valarie was following just behind, and she was smirking at them all, and she even gave Chloe a little wink to let her know she was doing just fine.

     “Hello Finlay, Paul.” A nurse said as they entered a hallway with a reception desk half way down. “I’m sorry, but there’s still no change in Danny.” She said with a sad smile.

     “The lazy git will have to wake up at some point, right.” Finlay joked to hide the pain he felt over his friend being stuck in a place like this day in and day out.

     “That he will.” The nurse agreed with a giggle. “You know where to find him.” She added just before answering the phone that had starting ringing.

    Finlay took hold of Chloe’s hand again as he led them all down to a door at the far end. Chloe let out a gasp when she saw Danny lying in a bed, but it wasn’t the same Danny she’s been speaking to at school, no this Danny looked much thinner and very ill. He had pipes and tubes going in and out of him under the covers.

     “Hey Danny, I’ve brought you some visitors.” Finlay said to the boy in the bed. “This is Chloe Ashcroft, and her mother Valarie Ashcroft.” He said as he looked first at Chloe and then her mother. “Yes she is the writer; I know that’s what you were going to ask.” He chuckled.

     “Do you think he can hear you?” Chloe asked as she stepped over to the bed and looked more closely at Danny. Chloe thought it looked like he was just sleeping, and he might open his eyes any minute.

     “The doctors say he can, so Paul and I keep him up to date on all the latest news.” Finlay said with hope in his voice.

     “Hello Danny, it’s nice to meet you.” Chloe said as she took hold of his hand and smiled down at the sleeping body.

     “It’s nice to meet you too.” Danny said as he appeared on the other side of the bed stood next to Paul and Stacy.

     “I hope I get to meet you for real one day soon.” Chloe said.

     “I can’t believe that you’re the daughter of Valarie Ashcroft.” Danny said as he walked through the bed and was now stood looking right at Chloe’s mother with a silly grin on his face.

    Chloe couldn’t help letting a little giggle escape, but she slapped her hand over her mouth and mumbled out a sorry.

     “Don’t worry about it.” Finlay chuckled. “Danny was always able to make Paul and me laugh; it’s nice to know he can still do it, even if he’s in a coma.” Finlay added with a sigh.

    Paul wandered off and returned with some more chairs for them all to sit on, and Finlay and Paul were soon filling Danny in on the news about Jane being arrested for the murder of Heather Porter, and the fact Jane was a lesbian. Paul said he wasn’t shocked to find that out, but he was still confused about all the trouble Jane had caused when Finlay showed an interest in Chloe.

     “I think you find she’s Bi.” Valarie said.

     “Bi...?” Paul asked looking confused. “What does that mean?” He asked.

     “She likes boys and girls.” Valarie whispered. “You’d be classed as Bi if you liked Finlay as much as you liked Stacy.” She explained.

     “I’m not Bi...!” Paul said in a manly way, which just made the others laugh.

     “I’m sure you’re not Paul, but there is nothing wrong with people that are.” Valarie said in a motherly way.

    They all sat there for some time, and Chloe was beginning to wonder how she was going to help Danny get back in his body when Finlay and Paul never left. The problem was solved when a cute looking nurse entered the room. Chloe looked at the nurse and thought she looked like someone she knew, but she couldn’t quite put her finger on it. The nurse grinned at Chloe and also winked at her that was when Chloe realised it was Spirit pretending to be a nurse for some reason.

     “I’m sorry to bother you, but I was wondering if you too strong looking boys could help me move a table?” The nurse asked in a sexy voice.

    Finlay and Paul were soon up on their feet following the nurse out the room to where ever the table was that needed moving.

     “That was lucky.” Valarie whispered once the boys were gone. “I was beginning to worry that you wouldn’t be left alone long enough to help Danny get back in his body.”

     “That wasn’t luck mummy, it was Spirit.” Chloe giggled as she got to her feet and made her way over to the bed.

     “Spirit made that nurse come in and ask the boys to help her?” Valarie asked, not understanding what Chloe was getting at.

     “No, the nurse was Spirit.” Chloe explained.

     “I thought I knew her from somewhere.” Valarie said in a matter of fact way, like it was normal to see her dead daughter wandering around pretending to be a much older looking woman dressed as a nurse. “So what do you need to do then to help Danny get back in his body?” Valarie asked.

     “I’m not sure, Sammi just said I need to link the two of them back together and act as a bridge.” Chloe shrugged.

     “Is Danny here in the room with us now?” Stacy asked nervously as she looked around like she might be able to see him if she looked hard enough.

     “Yes, he’s been here since just after we arrived.” Chloe said as she looked in Danny’s direction. “Are you ready to do this then? Chloe asked Danny.

     “Yes, more than anything.” Danny said with a pleading in his voice. “I know what you said about me not remembering any of this, so I just want to thank you for what you’re about to do.” Danny added as he leaned in and kissed Chloe on the cheek.

     “What’s wrong?” Stacy asked looking worried. “You’ve just turned as red as a beetroot.”

     “Danny just kissed me.” Chloe blushed even more.

     “Why did he do that?” Stacy looked confused.

     “He was thanking me for helping him.” Chloe said defensively as she recovered herself and took hold of Danny’s real hand, and then she reached out and took hold of his ghostly hand with her free one.

     “Do you know what you’re doing sweetie?” Valarie asked with worry in her voice.

     “No, not really.” Chloe admitted, but she could feel a strange tingling in her hands, and then she watched as the ghostly version of Danny faded away, and she felt a rush of warmth wash through her body from that side and out of her other hand into Danny’s sleeping form in the bed.

     “Did it not work?” Valarie asked when she saw Chloe let go of Danny’s hand and then clench a fist a couple of times like she was trying to wake up a sleeping hand.

     “Yes I think it worked.” Chloe said. “I saw him vanish, and something passed through me and into his body.” Chloe added as she looked at Danny’s body in the bed, but there was no sign of life in it yet.

     “Why isn’t he moving then?” Stacy asked.

     “Sammi said it would take a couple of days for Danny to wake after I did it.” Chloe shrugged, not really having an answer for whether she had done it right or not.

    Chloe was glad to see Spirit appear in the room at that minute, but she did wonder where Finlay and Paul were, as they had left to help Spirit move a table.

     “Did you do it sis?” Spirit asked with a grin.

     “I think so, but where are Fin and Paul?” Chloe asked.

     “I left them waiting for me to return on the floor above us.” Spirit giggled. “I don’t think they’ll be very pleased with me when I don’t return.” Spirit placed a hand on Danny’s forehead before closing her eyes and looking to be focusing on something.

     “Is he back in there?” Chloe asked nervously.

     “Yes, he’s already beginning to gain control of his body again.” Spirit said with pride in her voice for what Chloe had managed to do. “He should be awake sometime tomorrow if he carries on like this.” Spirit added.

     “Was that really you pretending to be that nurse just now?” Valarie asked Spirit.

     “Yes it was mummy. What did you think?” Spirit grinned.

     “I thought you looked very pretty.” Valarie smiled. “I just wish you could have grown up to be her for real sweetie.” Valarie added with tears in her eyes.

     “You will get to see me grow older mummy, I’ll grow at the same rate as Chloe.” Spirit smiled back as she let Valarie place a hand on her cheek. “I better go; Finlay and Paul are on their way back.” Spirit said just before she was gone, leaving Valarie with her hand held up in mid air.

    They had all just taken their seats again when Finlay and Paul entered the room moaning to each other.

     “Is everything alright?” Chloe asked.

     “No...!” Finlay snapped. “We just got told off for trying to steal a table.” Finlay added as he fell into the chair next to Chloe.

     “The other staff didn’t believe us when we told them that a nurse came and asked us to help her move it.” Paul added as he sat down next to Stacy.

     “Then she just ran off and left us waiting for her in an empty room on the floor above for another nurse to find.” Finlay grumbled some more.

     “Did you explain all this to the nurse that found you?” Chloe asked, as she tried not to giggle at the flustered look on Finlay’s face.

     “Yes, but she just said there wasn’t a nurse on this floor, or any other that looked like the one Paul and I described.” Finlay sighed.

     “Does this mean you’re in trouble?” Chloe asked.

     “No, the nurse that caught us said it sounded like someone playing a trick on us, but we’re not to do it again.” Finlay grinned at that part. “She was a cute looking fake nurse though.” Finlay added as he looked at Paul to see if he agreed.

     “Cuter than me and Stacy?” Chloe asked before she realised what she was saying. ‘Where did that come from?’ Chloe thought to herself as she now had a worried looking Finlay looking at her as he tried to work out how to answer that question.

     “No, she was a more mature cute, where as you and Stacy are normal cute.” Finlay blurted out with a nervous laugh at the end.

     “Fin...?” Paul said. “Shut up before you really put your foot in it.” He added.

     “Okay.” Finlay laughed nervously again. “You’re way cuter in every way.” He added.

     “Good answer. “Chloe grinned as she let him place an arm around her shoulders.

    They stopped for another twenty minutes while Paul and Finlay filled Danny in on their little adventure with the fake nurse that wanted them to help her steal a table. Then they left with Valarie leading the way as she followed the signs for the parking area where her car was.

     “Thanks for coming with us today; I know Danny enjoyed your visit, even if he didn’t show it.” Finlay said as they sat in the car at the barrier while Chloe’s mum placed her ticket in the machine to let them out of the car park.

     “Think nothing of it, we had fun, even the part where you and Paul aided and abetted a criminal mastermind disguised as a nurse.” Chloe giggled. She knew Spirit would get a kick out of being called a criminal mastermind.

    Finlay just frowned at Chloe like he didn’t find her comment very funny, but he was soon grinning and then it broke into a laugh as he to saw the funny side of it. “Paul and I are both suckers for a pretty face.” He admitted.

     “Speak for yourself; I was just going because you were.” Paul argued.

     “But you were the first one to stand up when she asked for your help.” Stacy pointed out.

     “I thought you were on my side.” Paul whined as he looked at Stacy sat between him and Fin in the back of Valarie’s car. Chloe was sat in the front again.

     “I wasn’t aware there were sides in this conversation.” Stacy shrugged.

     “Well I thought it was very kind of you two to offer your help, even if she did trick the pair of you.” Valarie said with pride in her voice. This made Finlay and Paul feel better about being tricked, so it was soon forgotten.

     “Call me when you think you’ll be ready to come home, and I’ll pick you all up here.” Valarie said as she pulled up at the curb side outside the shopping centre that had a food court and a large multi screen cinema. “You will need to allow me some time to get over here, so if you’re planning to have something to eat, call me while you’re eating.” Valarie added.

     “Okay mummy, thanks for the lift.” Chloe said as she leaned over and gave her a quick hug and a kiss on the cheek.

     “You’re welcome sweetie, now go and have a good time.” Valarie ordered as she playfully pushed Chloe out the car.

    Stacy, Finlay and Paul all thanked Valarie for the lift, and then they all stood and waved as she drove away. Chloe and Stacy let Finlay and Paul take their hand, so they could lead them into the shopping centre and up to where the cinema was located on the top level.

    The boys let Chloe and Stacy pick the film, but they were happy when they picked an action comedy, and not a chick flick, like Finlay had been willing to sit through when he first mentioned them going out.

     “What are you doing?” Finlay asked when he saw Chloe getting her money out to get her cinema ticket.

     “I’m going to buy my ticket for the movie.” Chloe said with a puzzled look that questioned why Finlay was asking.

     “Well put it away again, Paul and I are treating the two of you this afternoon.” Finlay said as he made Chloe place her money back in her little wallet and then back in the pocket of her hoody.

     “Are you sure you don’t mind?” Chloe asked.

     “It wouldn’t be much of a date if we let you pay your own way.” Paul agreed with what Finlay had just said.

    Before Chloe and Stacy could argue the point with them, Finlay had already told the woman behind the counter that he wanted four tickets for the film Chloe and Stacy picked out, and then Paul paid for the drinks and sweets they all wanted.

    Finlay and Paul were playing the perfect gentlemen as they carried the drinks and the popcorn the girls had asked for, they even opened all the doors that led to the screen their film was in. Chloe and Stacy let the boys pick the seats they wanted to sit in, and were shocked when they didn’t want to sit right at the back in the darkest part of the screen. Finlay found them some seat half way back, and right in the middle of the centre set of seats.

     “Is this alright for the two of you?” Finlay asked before he sat down.

     “Yes, this is perfect.” Chloe said, and then she looked at Stacy to make sure she was happy to sit here, and she was already being helped to sit down by Paul, so she took that as a yes and let Finlay help her take her seat.

    Finlay and Paul were sat on the outside with Chloe and Stacy sat next to them and each other in the middle. Chloe and Stacy would take it in turns swapping the large drink and the popcorn between them, and they would feed their dates popcorn and then offer them a drink every once in a while. As the film went on, Chloe let Finlay wrap his arm around her, and she found herself relaxing into him, and by the end of the movie, she was sad to be breaking the embrace she found herself enjoying.

     “Did you enjoy that?” Finlay asked Chloe and Stacy once they were out in the foyer.

     “Yes, that was a really good movie, and I loved the fact I was cuddled up next to you while I watched it.” Chloe grinned. “Thank you.” Chloe added just before she went up on tiptoe and kissed Finlay right on the lips.

     “You’re welcome.” Finlay grinned back at her looking like an idiot after the kiss.

     “I’m sorry...” Chloe started to say when she realised what she’d just done, but before she could say anymore, Finlay placed a finger on her lips just before he leaned in and kissed her back, but he kept his lips on hers for much longer than she’d done with him.

     “You’ve got nothing to be sorry about.” Finlay said sounding out of breath when they broke the kiss.

    Chloe was blushing, and she was out of breath as well, but she still took a quick look over at Stacy to see what sort of a look she might be giving her for kissing Finlay, but she smiled when she saw that Paul was kissing Stacy, just like Finlay had been kissing her a minute ago. Chloe had never felt more like a girl than she did right at that moment, and she was soon letting Finlay kiss her again while he stroked her back with one hand, and the other was holding the back of her head.

     “Thank you.” Finlay said in a breathy whisper when he stopped kissing Chloe and rested his forehead against hers as he looked into her eyes. “You have the most beautiful eyes.” He added like he’d never really noticed them before this second.

     “So do you.” Chloe said as she looked back into his eyes.

     “Do you want to go grab something to eat?” Finlay asked once he was recovered from all the kissing.

     “Yes please.” Chloe answered, not wanting this date to ever end.

    Stacy and Paul had also stopped kissing, so they left the cinema and made their way down to the food court. They all decided on pizza, so Finlay and Paul asked what they wanted on it, and smiled when both Chloe and Stacy wanted sea food.

     “Girl’s after our own hearts.” Finlay said. “Paul and I like sea food pizza the best as well.” He answered the question in Chloe and Stacy’s eyes.

    The four of them were soon sat sharing a large pizza that Paul and Finlay had bought between them, they still wouldn’t let Chloe or Stacy buy anything. They had even bought the girls a drink each as well.

     “Hadn’t you better call your mum and let her know the movie ended?” Finlay said with a sad tone to his voice.

     “I was thinking of calling her a little later, so we could take a wander around the shopping centre and maybe look in some of the record shops.” Chloe said looking hopeful that Finlay would think it a good idea. She got her answer when she saw the grin spread across his face. “Is that okay with you two?” Chloe asked as she looked at Paul and Stacy feeding each other pizza.

     “Sounds good to me.” Paul mumbled around a mouth full of pizza.

    Stacy just nodded while grinning. Chloe already knew that Stacy would jump at the chance to spread out the date a little longer.

    Once the pizza and the drinks were all gone, they visited the restrooms and then they started walking around. Finlay was holding hands with Chloe, and Paul was doing the same with Stacy at their side.

    Chloe and Stacy avoided going in any of the clothes shops, they didn’t want to bore either boy, even though Paul did stop and comment on some items he thought each of the girls would look good in.

     “It’s the curse of having a mother who’s a fashion designer.” He joked after they stopped at one window display.

     “You do realise that you’ve just talked yourself into coming on a shopping trip with us now.” Stacy warned.

     “Does that mean I get to take you on a second date?” Paul grinned.

     “I hope you want to take me out on a second date?” Stacy pouted.

     “I’d love to.” Paul answered back very quickly.

     “Will you let me take you out on a second date as well Chloe?” Finlay asked sounding a little nervous.

     “Yes, I’d like that very much.” Chloe smiled as she stepped in closer and then she giggled because she felt so girlie with Finlay’s arm wrapped around her shoulders while they carried on wandering around the shops.

    Chloe finally made the call to her mother, and Valarie said she’d be there in twenty minutes. Chloe owned up to having already eaten, and they were now having a look around the shops. Valarie was okay with this, and Chloe felt better knowing she’d told the truth.

    Valarie picked them up where she’d dropped them off, and she didn’t need to ask Chloe if she had a good time, she could already see that from the smile on her daughters face, and the way she kept looking over at Finlay in the back of the car smiling back at her.

     “Thank you for the lift Miss Ashcroft.” Finlay and Paul said when Valarie dropped them off back at their dorm building on the school grounds. Valarie had been stopped by security and asked to show ID, even though she had four children in the car, and none of them looked like reports pretending to be children.

    Jennifer had hired some security to keep the reporters away from the school after Jane admitted to killing Heather, and the media found out about it, now all the news paper and news stations wanted the story, and they were trying anything to get it. Matters weren’t being helped by Jane’s father being in town trying to talk the police into letting his daughter go because they had no proof that she’d done it. Jane’s father wasn’t buying the fact she’d admitted to killing Heather as valid proof.

    Chloe and Stacy waved to the two boys as Valarie drove them away. They didn’t have as much trouble getting back out of the school grounds again, and they were soon heading for Stacy’s house.

     “I take it the date was a big hit then?” Valarie asked as she drove along the country lane towards Stacy’s house.

     “Yes it was totally amazing.” Chloe said getting very animated with her hands.

     “So you’ll be going out again then?” Valarie grinned.

     “Yes, he’s already asked me if I’d let him take me out again.” Chloe grinned back.

     “She kissed him.” Stacy suddenly blurted out from the back seat just before she started giggling.

     “He kissed you?” Valarie looked shocked.

     “No, she kissed him.” Stacy corrected with more giggles as she saw the frown on Chloe’s face as she turned to look at Stacy in the back of the car.

     “I can go off people you know.” Chloe growled, but this just made Stacy giggle even more, which seemed to make Chloe want to giggle along with her. “You kissed Paul.” She added, trying to get back at Stacy.

     “No, Paul kissed me after he saw Fin take you in his arms and kiss you back.” Stacy said sounding all breathy as she mimicked kissing someone in her arms.

     “How did it feel to kiss a boy?” Valarie asked as she kept taking quick looks at Chloe before returning her eyes to the road.

     “It was really nice mummy.” Chloe mumbled, getting all shy all of a sudden.

     “It was what?” Valarie asked with a smirk on her face as she realised that Chloe was embarrassed about it all.

     “It felt really good to have him kiss me.” Chloe said much louder as she crossed her arms and slumped down in the seat looking angry at being teased.

     “Did it feel like you had a chest full of butterflies, and you could just float away?” Valarie asked, taking no notice of Chloe’s mood.

     “Yes it did...!” Chloe answered, snapping out of her mood as quick as she fell into it.

     “That shows me that you’re a normal teenage girl, falling in love for the first time.” Valarie said in a reassuring tone as she reached over and took hold of Chloe’s hand. “Finlay’s a nice boy, you’re very lucky to have him as your first boyfriend.” Valarie added, but she was soon giggling when she saw the look on Chloe’s face.

     “Boyfriend...!” Chloe squealed, making Valarie and Stacy wince at just how high Chloe’s voice went when she was panicking about something.

     “You kissed him, and now you’re going to get all upset because I called him your boyfriend?” Valarie frowned.

     “No, but calling him my boyfriend just makes it sound so...” Chloe couldn’t think of the right word to describe it.

     “Official...?” Valarie tried to help.

     “I guess so.” Chloe agreed. “I can’t help feeling like I’m lying to him though.” Chloe added with a sigh.

     “You just feel wrong in the body you have right now sweetie.” Valarie tried to reassure her. “You will be just like Stephanie one day, and then you will feel just like every other girl who’s in love with the boy of their dreams.”

     “I can’t see that far ahead.” Chloe sighed again.

     “And you don’t need to, just enjoy being a young girl, you will have plenty of time for all the serious stuff later.” Valarie said in a dismissive tone that made Chloe giggle.

    Valarie changed the subject and started to ask them about the movie they went to see, and what they had for their dinner. Valarie did complain about the pair of them starting to look like a pizza, and she had a dig about them both gaining weight, not that it would be a problem for Chloe, because she still needed to gain some weight after living rough on the streets for some months and not eating right.

     “Here you go Stacy, safe and sound back home again.” Valarie smiled as she pulled up outside Stacy’s home.

     “Thanks Valarie.” Stacy smiled as she got out the car. “Will I see you tomorrow?” Stacy asked Chloe while they hugged each other. Chloe had got out the car so she could say goodbye to her best friend properly.

     “Yes, but I’ll call you later to explain.” Chloe whispered in Stacy’s ear so her mother wouldn’t hear.

    Stacy gave Chloe a puzzled look, but didn’t say anymore, as she understood that Chloe didn’t want the parental unit finding out.

     “I’ll see you tomorrow...!” Chloe shouted once she was back in the car, and she’d wound down the window so she could wave to Stacy as they drove away.

    Chloe sat quietly looking out the window as Valarie drove them back to the house, but she was soon asking her mother what was wrong when she saw her looking over and smirking.

     “What...?” Chloe asked.

     “Nothing.” Valarie smirked some more as she turned her eyes back to the road.

     “If nothing is wrong, then why are you laughing at me?” Chloe asked with hurt in her voice.

     “I’m not laughing at you, I’m smirking.” Valarie corrected her.

     “Okay then, why are you smirking at me?” Chloe frowned in frustration.

     “I’m just glad you had a good time with Finlay today.” Valarie admitted. “He’s a really nice boy, and I can see he has feelings for you.” She added as she reached over and took hold of Chloe’s hand. “Not to mention I’ve never seen you looking this happy before either.” Valarie grinned.

     “It was just so perfect mummy.” Chloe sighed happily as she thought about the kisses she’d shared with Finlay after the movie.

     “So you don’t feel weird about any of it now?” Valarie asked.

     “A little part of me feels like I should be freaking out about it all, but most of me feels like this is all just so right.”

     “I’m really happy for you sweetie.” Valarie smiled. “But remember to be careful, and not get carried away.” She warned.

     “I won’t mummy, and I don’t think Finlay is that forward, it was me that kissed him first remember.” Chloe blushed.

     “Yes it was, but now you’ve kissed for the first time, he may let his male hormones do some of the thinking for him.” Valarie sounded worried for Chloe.

     “He still won’t find anything though, not once Dr Kaufman’s done that little trick with my thingy.” Chloe said excitedly.

     “I still want you to be careful. Just because you will have something that looks like a girls privates, doesn’t mean you can use it, and I don’t want you to either, not at your age.” Valarie sounded shocked, and almost drove off the road as she spoke. “We will talk about this more once we get home.” Valarie frowned as she turned her focus back to the road without saying another word.

    Chloe didn’t want to end up in a car accident, so she was happy to sit quietly and let her mother drive the car. They were soon pulling into the driveway back at the house and they both got out. Chloe looked worried over her comment in the car that almost caused them to crash, but she smiled as she felt Valarie wrap an arm around her. Chloe looked up and saw her mother smiling back down at her.

     “I’m sorry mummy.” Chloe said with tears in her eyes.

     “I’m the one that’s sorry sweetie. I never should have snapped at you like I did.” Valarie said as she pulled Chloe into a hug after she crouched down so they were at the same eye level.

     “I don’t mind you telling me off when I say something stupid.” Chloe admitted as she enjoyed the hug, happy to know her new mother didn’t hate her.

     “You’re a teenager; stupid is just a way of life for you.” Valarie teased as they made their way into the house.

    Chloe was pounced on by Ashley the minute she walked through the door. Chloe giggled as she was lifted off the ground and spun around by an overly excited aunt.

     “How was the date?” Ashley grinned just before she kissed Chloe on the cheek and placed her back on the floor again. Ashley then danced off back to the kitchen before Chloe could answer her question.

     “Who was that, and what have they done with my aunt?” Chloe asked with a puzzled look as she looked up at Valarie.

     “I’ve got no idea.” Valarie said shaking her head from side to side. “She’s been like that since she got home earlier.” Valarie added. “All she would tell me is she met some guy, and he’s just so dreamy.” Valarie said doing an impression of what Chloe took to be her aunt.

     “Has she told you anything about him?” Chloe asked.

     “Nope, she says she doesn’t want to jinx it by saying to much at the minute.” Valarie shrugged.

     “I’m going up to my room.” Chloe said as she heard Ashley singing in the kitchen. “Aunty Ash is acting a little weird for me at the minute.” Chloe giggled.

     “I think I want to join you as well.” Valarie pouted.

     “She’s your sister; you have to spend time with her.” Chloe pointed out as she headed towards the stairs.

     “That’s not fair.” Valarie whined playfully.

     “I’m just a teenager; we’re stupid, not fair...!” Chloe shouted back as she went up to her room.

    Valarie didn’t have an answer to that, so she just laughed as she turned and carried on making her way into the kitchen where she could hear her sister singing very badly.

    Chloe had gotten changed out of her clothes and slipped into her night clothes ready for bed when she felt Spirit appear in the room. Chloe was lying on the bed playing with the kittens, and Sprit jumped on a clear spot next to her.

    Hi sis.” Spirit grinned. “I hear you had a good time with Fin.” Spirit added as she too started playing with the kittens.

     “Were you watching me?” Chloe asked nervously as she carried on stroking Smokey, while Angel had gone to get some fuss from Spirit.

     “No, Stacy was just telling me.” Spirit grinned even more. “I just called in on Stephi, and Stacy was in her room filling her in on all the details.”

     “How much did Stacy say?” Chloe looked even more nervous now.

     “Enough...” Spirit smirked.

     “She told you about me kissing him didn’t she?” Chloe grumbled as she let her head fall into the pillow.

     “Yes she did, but I’m glad you felt ready to do that.” Spirit said as she rubbed Chloe’s back to let her know she wasn’t going to tease her about it.

     “I don’t know what came over me, I just felt so happy that I kissed him.” Chloe blushed some more.

     “Stace said he kissed you back, was he any good?” Spirit asked, eager to find out more.

     “Yes, really good, not that I have any experience with kissing boys, or girls for that matter.” Chloe shrugged. “Will Stephi come with me tomorrow?” Chloe asked when she remembered the reason for Spirit going to see her, and she was eager to change the subject.

     “Yes, Stephi said she’d do anything to help you. I said you would sort out the details tomorrow morning while you have your ride.”

     “I still need to tell mum what I have to do, but I don’t think she’s going to like it.” Chloe frowned.

     “I’d leave it until tomorrow morning, and I’ll explain it to her with you.” Spirit offered.

     “That would be good, I’m too tired to even bother going down stairs tonight.” Chloe said with a yawn. “In fact I plan to get into bed and just watch a little TV.” Chloe added as she pulled back the covers and got into bed.

    The two kittens were soon under the covers curled up next to her, and Spirit clicked her fingers and was soon wearing a night shirt, and she got in next to Chloe. Chloe found a funny home video show to watch, and she laughed at the funny things people did until sleep over took her and she was dreaming of kissing Fin.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © February 2013

Part Fourteen of 16+

Chapter Fourteen: Heather’s goodbye

    Ashley was still all smiles on the Sunday morning when Chloe entered the kitchen dressed in the clothes she was going to wear to go riding in.

     “Morning Aunty Ash.” Chloe giggled as she was pounced on again and almost hugged to death.

     “Good Morning my beautiful little niece.” Ashley smiled just before she kissed Chloe on the forehead and went back to sorting out some breakfast for the three of them.

     “Where’s mummy?” Chloe asked with a giggle as she took a seat at the breakfast table.

     “She’s already busy writing, but I’m going to make her stop and join us shortly.” Ashley said as she brought Chloe a glass of juice over and handed her some pills to take. “Your mother was telling me that you had a good time yesterday.” Ashley added with a smirk.

     “Yes I did.” Chloe blushed as she popped the pills in her mouth and then washed them down with the juice. “Mummy told me that you met a guy as well.” Chloe was hoping to change the subject away from her.

     “Yes I did, but I don’t want to say too much about it just now.” Ashley smiled and then spun on her heels and went back to carry on sorting out breakfast.

    Chloe was glad to let her aunt carry on because it meant she was too busy to ask her questions about Finley, questions Chloe didn’t have the answers to just yet.

     “Can you do me a big favour and go tell your mother that breakfast is ready?” Ashley asked a couple of minutes later.

    Chloe slid off her seat and ran off to the study where Valarie did her writing. Chloe knocked on the door and waited for her mother to say she could enter, which didn’t take long. Chloe stepped into the room and smiled as she saw Valarie’s head appear around the side of the large monitor she had on her desk.

     “Good morning sweetie.” Valarie smiled back at her. “Did you sleep alright?” She asked.

     “Morning mummy.” Chloe said as she ran around the desk and threw her arms around Valarie to get a hug from her. “Yes I slept like a log.” Chloe informed her mother as she enjoyed the hug. “Aunty Ash sent me to tell you breakfast is ready.” Chloe added as she looked up at her mother from where her head was resting on Valarie’s chest.

     “We better go and eat then.” Valarie smiled down at Chloe just before she leaned down and kissed her on the forehead. Valarie had learned not to argue with Ashley when it came time to eat. Ashley had more than once dragged Valarie away from her computer by her ear so she would eat.

    Valarie wrapped an arm around Chloe as she walked at her side towards the kitchen where she could smell the wonderful aroma of fresh bread among other smells that let Valarie know how hungry she was.

     “Are you sure everything is alright sweetie?” Valarie asked as they entered the kitchen. “You look nervous about something.” Valarie added when she saw the worry spread across Chloe’s face.

     “I do need to tell you something mummy, but I need Spirit to appear, so she can help me tell you.” Chloe said nervously.

    As though she had been waiting for a cue from Chloe, Spirit appeared in the room, making Ashley jump as she turned around and found her dead niece stood between her and the breakfast table.

     “I’m going to get you fitted with a bell young lady.” Ashley snapped, but she did lean over and kiss Spirit good morning and smiled at her.

     “Sorry Aunty Ash.” Spirit giggled. “Morning mummy.” Spirit added as she looked over to where Valarie was helping Chloe to take her seat at the table again.

     “Good morning sweetie.” Valarie said as she pulled out the seat next to Chloe so Spirit could sit down as well. Valarie gave Spirit a hug and kissed her on the forehead as she sat down. “So what is it you need to talk to me about?” Valarie asked as she took her seat at the table.

    Chloe looked at Spirit expecting her to start explaining, but Spirit just looked back at Chloe as if to say ‘this is your part of the job.’ Chloe let out a sigh and then looked back at her mother, who was still waiting for one of them to start explaining.

     “I know what you said about me keeping away from anything to do with Heather Porter, or Jane, but I have to go and see Heather’s parents today, so I can help Heather move on.” Chloe said, and then waited for her mother to start shouting at her about it, but Valarie just looked back at her as she thought about it.

     “Is there no other way for this to be done, other than Chloe going to see this Heather’s parents?” Valarie asked Spirit after a couple of minutes.

     “I’m afraid not mother.” Spirit replied.

     “How do you plan to get there and talk to them?” Valarie asked.

     “Stephanie is going to drive us over there, and Stacy is coming with me, as she was in the same year, so it will look like I’m just tagging along as a friend.” Chloe explained.

     “I think it’s better if I take the two of you.” Valarie said.

     “I’m not sure that’s such a good idea sis.” Ashley said as she joined them at the table. “If Chloe goes with Stephanie and Stacy, it will look like a friend just tagging along, but if any reporters see you there and work out who you are, then it would be like painting a target on yours and Chloe’s backs.” She went on to explain.

    Valarie opened her mouth to argue, but stopped when she realised that Ashley had a point. “I hate it when you point out the obvious.” Valarie grumbled at her sister’s logic.

     “I can’t help it if you got the imagination and I got the smarts.” Ashley said looking smug with herself.

    Chloe had to slap a hand over her mouth trying to hide a giggle, and Valarie just stuck her tongue out at her sister. This made Chloe giggle even more.

     “I’m still not happy about this, but I can see that it’s something you need to help with, but please be careful.” Valarie warned. “I’m trusting you to keep her safe.” Valarie added as she looked at Spirit.

     “You know I will mother.” Spirit said looking a little hurt that Valarie could say such a thing to her, but she knew that Valarie was just worried about Chloe’s secret getting out, and her losing her new daughter.

     “If it wasn’t for the fact I know what it’s like to not know why something happened to my child, I’d be stopping you from doing this, but Heather’s parents need to know that their daughter is okay, even if they won’t remember it.” Valarie said with more understanding in her voice. She’d felt better once she found out that Spirit was doing fine on the other side, and she’d brought her James, who was now the new Chloe.

    Once Chloe finished her breakfast she went up and finished getting ready before she said goodbye to her mother and Aunty, Chloe then went out and got on her bike before she rode over to Stacy’s house for their morning ride.

    Stephanie and Stacy were already out at the stables when Chloe arrived, so she placed her bike up against a wall far away from the stables and then ran over to give them both a hug.

     “Hi Stephi, Stacy...!” Chloe shouted as she leapt into Stephanie’s arms.

     “Hi baby sister.” Stephanie giggled as she hugged Chloe back.

     “Hi Chloe.” Stacy grinned as she joined the hug. “Did you tell your mum about going to see Heather’s parents later?” Stacy asked once they broke the hug.

     “Yes, Spirit and I explained it all at breakfast.”

     “And how did she take it?” Stephanie asked.

     “She wasn’t happy about it, but she does understand the need for me to help Heather and her parents.” Chloe sighed. “Mum’s just worried about my secret getting out if the press find out who I am, or aren’t in this case.” Chloe frowned in confusion.

     “I can play around with your look before we go out, and if the press do ask who we are, then I can just give them a false name for you so anyone that knew the other Chloe won’t connect the dots, and anyone that knows you, will just think the press got the name wrong.” Stephanie shrugged like it wasn’t a big deal.

     “You make it all sound so simple.” Chloe smiled.

     “We can worry about all that later, but for now, let’s go for a ride.” Stephanie grinned as she guided Chloe to the stall where Shadow was getting excited to see Chloe.

    They soon had their horses saddled up, and they set off into the wooded area that ran across the back of the stables and fields Stephanie and Stacy’s parent’s owned.

     “How did Susan enjoy the shopping trip yesterday?” Chloe asked Stephanie once they were on the trail riding side by side.

     “She was a little shy to begin with, but we soon had her trying things on and having a laugh with us.” Stephanie giggled at the memory of her, Sophie and Jade taking Susan shopping while Chloe and Stacy went on their dates with Finlay and Paul.

     “Were you able to get a good look at her?” Chloe asked as she looked down at her own groin area to indicate what she meant.

     “No...!” Stephanie snapped. “I didn’t even try, and she was careful to only use changing rooms where she was on her own, but from what I did see, she is developing a nice set of breasts.” Stephanie said as she wiggled her eyebrows.

     “I can’t imagine what it’s like to be raised as a boy all your life, just to find you’re developing a set of breasts, and then find out that you’re really a girl with a medical problem.” Stacy said as she looked to be thinking about being like that.

     “I could live with a problem like that.” Chloe sighed.

     “Me too baby sister.” Stephanie agreed.

     “At least you now look the way you should.” Chloe pouted. “I’m just a screwed up freak.” Chloe added with another sigh.

     “You’re not a freak...!” Stephanie said in a scolding tone as she pulled her horse to a stop and grabbed Shadows reins to make Chloe stop as well. “You have a medical problem, just like Susan does, it’s just a different problem, but you are not a freak.” Stephan said in a much softer tone as she took hold of Chloe’s hand and smiled at her. “But I do know how you feel, and one day you will be like me.” Stephanie grinned.

     “Oh god I hope not...!” Chloe said looking shocked for a couple of seconds, just before she started grinning when she saw the look on Stephanie’s face. Chloe was soon giggling as she tapped Shadows side and the two of them took off in a gallop, leaving Stephanie and Stacy looking at hers and Shadow’s back.

     “You cheeky little...!” Stephanie said as she took off after her on Snowflake. Stacy giggled as she got Buttercup to follow them.

    Stephanie finally caught up with Chloe when Chloe slowed Shadow down to a walk again, and then Stacy caught up with the two of them and they continued the ride while Stephanie told them about her shopping trip with Susan, Sophie and Jade.

    Chloe was patting Shadow when she saw Stephanie and Stacy walk back out to the stables after they had gotten changed after getting back from their ride.

     “Are you nervous about meeting Heather’s parents?” Stephanie asked once she and Stacy got to the fence where Chloe was stood with Shadow on the other side.

     “Yes, and for more than one reason.” Chloe admitted.

     “You coped alright when you helped Sophie sort things out with her mother, so she could pass on.” Stephanie pointed out.

     “I know that, but I already knew Sophie, I don’t know Heather’s parents, and I’m worried about Jane’s father seeing me.”

     “I think you’re just worrying about nothing.” Stephanie said as she placed a hand on Chloe’s shoulder. Stephanie wanted to hug Chloe, but due to Stephanie now being dressed to go and see Heather’s parent’s, and Chloe still being dressed in her riding gear, Stephanie didn’t want to spend the afternoon smelling of horses. “Say goodbye to Shadow, and we can get you home so you can get showered and changed.” Stephanie smiled

    Chloe said her goodbyes to Shadow with a hand full of mints, which Shadow ate up and then ran off to let Chloe know it was alright for her to leave. Chloe then followed Stephanie and Stacy to Stephanie’s car and then made her way home to get changed.

    Chloe could hear her mother reading Stephanie the riot act as she came down the stairs after getting home and taking a shower before getting dressed in a simple looking pale blue summer dress.

     “I promise to keep your daughter safe Valarie.” Stephanie said as Chloe entered the kitchen.

     “I’m still not sure this is a good idea.” Valarie said as she looked at Chloe.

     “I have to help Heather’s parents find some peace Mummy.” Chloe said with a pained look. “You more than anyone knows what it’s like to be left with questions.” Chloe added as she walked over and let Valarie wrap her arms around her.

     “I do sweetie, but I worry about you.” Valarie admitted as she squeezed Chloe even tighter to her.

     “I know you do mummy, but I have Spirit watching my back, not to mention Stephi and Stacy.” Chloe grinned as she looked up at her mother.

     “I’m glad about that, but I’m still going to worry about you.” Valarie smiled as she leaned down and kissed Chloe on the forehead. “I better let you go before I lock you in your room and stop you doing this foolish thing.” Valarie added with a sigh as she broke the hug and walked Chloe and the others to the door.

    Stephanie helped Chloe and Stacy to get in her car before she got behind the wheel and pulled away from Chloe’s house. The three of them waved to Valarie as they drove out of the drive.

    Ashley was out with her new boyfriend. She’d gotten a call just after Chloe had gone on her horse ride, according to what Valarie had said when Chloe returned to get changed and found her mother in the study working on her new book.

     “Who’s this new man in your aunt’s life?” Stephanie asked with a grin.

     “I’ve got no idea.” Chloe shrugged. “Mum said it was someone she met yesterday.” Chloe added.

     “Didn’t you grill her for details?” Stephanie asked looking shocked to find out Chloe was still in the dark about her aunt’s boyfriend.

     “I did grill her, but she said she didn’t want to jinx it by saying too much too soon.” Chloe explained. “Mum said that Aunty Ash has gotten excited in the past, just to find out the guy wasn’t all he said he was.” Chloe added with a frown.

     “Well I want to hear all the details as you find them out.” Stephanie warned Chloe.

     “Yes sir...!” Chloe said as she snapped Stephanie a salute.

     “How dare you insult me...!” Stephanie pouted. “It’s yes ma’am...!” She shouted with a giggle.

     “Sorry. Yes ma’am...!” Chloe said as she snapped Stephanie another salute just before she started giggling.

    Chloe told Stephanie and Stacy what little information she’d been able to find out about her aunt’s new boyfriend, which wasn’t very much.

    Spirit had given Chloe, Heather’s parents address, and Stephanie had programmed them into her sat nav system. Stephanie was soon pulling into a street and the voice of her sat nav was telling them they had reached their destination. Not that they needed to be told this, all the news vans kind of gave it away.

     “Wow, look at all those people.” Stacy said as she looked at the men with cameras and others with mikes.

     “I’m not sure this is such a good idea.” Chloe said now she could see all the people milling around waiting for a chance to get a story.

     “We can forget it and try again another day?” Stephanie offered as she stopped just up the road.

    Chloe looked to be considering that idea for a couple of minutes, but she finally let out a sigh and spoke. “No, we’ve come this far, and Heather and her parent’s need some closure so Heather can move on.”

     “Okay, but put these on.” Stephanie said as she handed Chloe a berry and a pair of sunglasses. “That should help to stop anyone working out who you really are.” Stephanie added with a grin.

    Stephanie waited for Chloe to put the hat and the sunglasses on before she pulled away from the curb and drove up to Heather’s parent’s house. Stephanie pulled up to the large gates and then lowered her window to push a button on an intercom system they had. Stephanie waited a couple of seconds before a male voice asked who she was.

     “Porter residence, how may I help you?” A posh sounding male voice asked.

     “My name is Stephanie Williams, my sister Stacy went to school with Heather, and she wanted to come and pay her respects.” Stephanie explained.

    There was just silence on the other end of the intercom for a couple of seconds before the male voice spoke again. “The gates will open shortly, please drive through them, but be careful not to run the guards over that will be waiting on the other side.”

    There was a click and the gates started to open, so Stephanie put the car in gear and started to move forward. Stephanie wasn’t sure why the man was sending guards down to meet them, but she soon realised why when the reporters swarmed forward trying to enter the grounds. Stephanie put her foot down and just missed a man on the other side of the gates who was running down to stop the reporters getting in.

     “That was intense.” Stephanie said with a nervous laugh as she drove her car up the long driveway to the main house. Stephanie looked in her rear view mirror just in time to see the man she’d nearly hit, throw one of the reporters back through the closing gateway.

    Stephanie parked her car next to a line of other cars outside the large house and then the three of them got out the car. The three of them looked worried when three large men in suits ran over to where they had parked.

     “I’m sorry Miss, but we just need to run some checks before we can let you into the house.” One of the men said to Stephanie. Another man pulled out his cell phone and took a picture of Stacy and Chloe, once Chloe had removed her hat and sunglasses.

     “What are you doing?” Stephanie asked with an angry frown.

     “We just need to check with the school, that you are who you say you are.” The man said in a matter of fact way.

     “We’re not lying to you...!” Stephanie growled.

     “I’m not saying you are, but you wouldn’t be the first person to come here with a couple of girls, pretending to be Miss Porter’s friends from school.” The man explained.

     “Someone actually did that...?” Stephanie asked, looking shocked now.

     “We’ve had three of them try it now.” Another man informed them. “Not that I think you’re one of them.” The man added. “You would make it four.” He said.

     “What...?” Stephanie snapped.

     “Jones...!” The man in charge snapped at the other man.

    Stephanie was just about to speak when the man who’d taken the photos phone rang, so Stephanie waited to see what he had to say when he finished on the phone.

     “They’re telling the truth sir.” The man said when he ended the call.

     “I’m sorry about all this, but if you’d care to follow me, I will take you to see Mr and Mrs Porter.” The man in charge said as he indicated for the three girls to walk towards the house.

    Stephanie, Stacy and Chloe all followed the man, with the other two men following just behind. Stephanie smiled when she looked over her shoulder and saw both men checking her out. Stephanie was wearing a tight pair of black jeans that let the two men see her well rounded ass sway from side to side. Stephanie always got a kick out of men checking her out.

    The three men handed the girls over to another well dressed man once they reached the house. Stephanie recognised the man’s voice as the one she’d spoken to on the intercom.

     “Good afternoon Miss Williams, I’m sorry about the trouble at the main gate.” The man said with a polite smile as he led the three of them into the house.

     “Please don’t worry about it, but I do need to apologise to one of the guards, because I almost hit him when I drove through the gate.” Stephanie said with a nervous laugh.

     “Time to worry is when you do hit one of them.” The man smiled. “To miss by an inch, is to miss by a mile.” He added.

    Stephanie and the other two wasn’t sure if the man was joking or not, but they all smiled and let him lead them deeper into the house.

    The man led them to a sitting room and told them all to take a seat while he went to let the Porter’s know they were here.

     “I never realised Heather came from this kind of money.” Stacy said as she looked around the room at the paintings on the walls and all the fine china scattered around the room.

     “My parents raised me to respect everything I had, so I never let the money go to my head.” Heather said as she appeared on the seat next to Stacy.

    Stacy just kept looking around, not being able to see Heather, but Stacy did look at Stephanie with an odd look when she let out a small squeal because she could see and hear Heather.

     “Can you see me as well?” Heather asked a shocked looking Stephanie. Even though Stephanie knew they were here to help Heather move on, it still came as a shock to see her suddenly appear.

     “Yes I can.” Stephanie said as she relaxed again.

     “Is Heather here now?” Stacy asked as she looked at the spot next to her, where Stephanie was now looking. “It’s so not fair being the normal one in the group.” Stacy pouted.

     “Being able to see ghosts isn’t something you want to have happen to you baby sister.” Stephanie frowned.

     “I think I can help you out.” Spirit said as she appeared stood just in front of Stacy. “Well for a short time anyway.” Spirit added as she stroked her hand along Stacy’s cheek.

    Stacy felt a small electric shock run through her, and then she saw Heather slowly start to appear next to her.

     “Heather...?” Stacy said as she threw her arms around the girl, but ended up passing right through her and slamming her head into the sofa she was sat on.

     “I said I could help you see her, but only Chloe can touch her still.” Spirit giggled as she watched a frustrated Stacy sitting up on the sofa again. “Apart from me that is.” Spirit added.

     “Hi Stacy.” Heather grinned as she appeared stood next to spirit after she’d vanished when Stacy fell through her. “And you must be Stephanie?” Heather asked as she looked at the woman sat next to Stacy.

     “Hello Heather.” Stephanie said as she gave Heather a little wave. “I’m sorry about what happened to you.” Stephanie added, not knowing what else to say off the top of her head.

     “Hello.” Heather smiled back. “So it’s true then? You’re just like Chloe, and you too can see ghosts.” Heather said excitedly as she reached out to touch Stephanie, but her hand passed right through, which left Heather with a puzzled look.

     “Stephi can see ghosts, but unlike Chloe, she can’t touch them.” Spirit explained.

     “That’s a shame; I was looking forward to giving you a hug.” Heather pouted. “I’ll have to settle with giving you an extra long one then.” Heather giggled as she leapt at Chloe, knocking her back in the seat she was sat on.”Hi Chloe...!” Heather giggled some more.

     “Hi Heather...” Chloe groaned from under Heather. Chloe was just about to say more, but stopped when they heard the door open. Chloe was able to sit up due to Heather vanishing again, and Chloe got to see who she took to be Heather’s parents enter the room.

    Stephanie, Stacy and Chloe all got to their feet and only sat back down when Heather’s father waved for them to do so.

     “I’d like to thank the three of you for coming to see us, and also for paying your respects to our daughter.” Heather’s father said as he helped his wife to take a seat just before he sat down next to her.

     “Did you know Heather well?” Heather’s mother asked with pain in her voice. “Heather never spoke much about her time at school.” She added with a faraway look in her eyes. “I always thought I’d have more time to speak with her about school, but I never did.” Heather’s mother broke down in sobs again as she said it.

     “Yes, I knew Heather, and I liked her a lot.” Stacy smiled sadly once Heather’s mother had stopped sobbing again.

     “What would you say to Heather if you had the chance to speak to her one last time?” Chloe asked nervously, not sure if she was moving too fast, but the waiting was making her even more nervous about doing this.

     “I’d tell her that we still love her, and that we both miss her so much, and wish we’d never sent her to that damn school.” Heather’s mother said with some anger in her voice when she spoke about the school.

     “I loved going to school there...!” Heather said as she appeared. “Tell them that I’m here Chloe.” Heather added as she looked at Chloe.

     “What if I told you that Heather was with us now, and she said she liked going to school there, and she doesn’t blame anyone accept Jane Bridgeport for what happened.” Chloe said.

    Heather’s parent’s just looked at Chloe for a couple of seconds in shock, before they both looked angry. “What sort of a sick game are you playing?” Heather’s father asked as he rose to his feet. “I think you should all leave.” He added as he made his way over to the door and opened it.

     “I’m not playing a game with you sir.” Chloe said as she walked over to where he was stood and took hold of his hand, while reaching out with the other for Heather to take hold of. “Take hold of my hand and your father will be able to see and speak with you Heather.” Chloe said.

    Heather took a slow walk over to where Chloe was stood holding her father’s hand, and she reached out and took hold of it as she looked up at her angry looking father.

    Heather’s father frowned to begin with, but his look soon turned to one of shock when he saw something start to appear next to the girl that said she could see his dead daughter. His mouth fell open when he found himself looking at an image of his dead daughter, and she was smiling back at him with tears in her eyes.

     “Hello daddy.” Heather snuffled.

     “Heather...? Is it really you?” Her father asked as he reached out to touch his daughter, but his hand just went right through her like she was made of mist.

     “Yes it’s really me daddy, I wish I could hug you, but Chloe is the only one I can touch.” Heather said with a proud smile in Chloe’s direction. “She helped me to make Jane tell the truth about what happened to me at the school.” Heather added. Heather left out the part about Spirit being an angel, or even part of the group.

     “Can you really see our daughter?” Heather’s mother asked as she got up and went to join her husband over near the door.

     “Yes, she’s stood right here. Can’t you see her?” Heather’s father asked as he looked at his wife, and then back at the spot where Heather was stood holding Chloe’s hand.

     “I will need to hold your wife’s hand for her to see Heather.” Chloe said as she tried to let go of Heather’s father’s hand, but he seemed reluctant to release it and risk losing the image of his daughter. “Once I’ve made a connection, you will still be able to see Heather, just as long as I’m holding Heather’s hand.” Chloe explained.

    Heather’s father finally let go, and let out a sigh when he could still see his daughter holding Chloe’s hand. He led his wife over and she tentatively reached out and let Chloe take hold of her hand. She let out a gasp as she saw her daughter appear, and she too tried to reach out and touch the image of her dead daughter.

     “Oh sweetie, I miss you so much.” Heather’s mother said through fresh tears.

     “Hello mummy.” Heather was crying herself now.

     “I think we better sit down again.” Heather’s father said as he closed the door again and led his wife over to the sofa they had been seated on.

    Chloe kept hold of Heather’s hand and took her seat again. Heather sat down next to her and then sat looking at her parents as they let the shock of being able to see their daughter again, finally sink in.

     “Part of me thinks this is all just a weird dream, but another part hopes it real.” Heather’s father finally admitted as he shook his head.

     “I don’t care if it is a dream; I never want to wake up again if it is.” Heather’s mother said.

     “You’re not dreaming mummy.” Heather giggled. “I just needed to see you both one last time before I passed over to the other side.” Heather explained.

     “Do you have to go sweetie?” Her mother asked. “I don’t mind you haunting us for as long as you want.”

     “Yes I need to go mummy.” Heather giggled some more. “I just wanted the two of you to know that I never killed myself. I had no reason too, and I loved my life far too much to ever want it to end.”

     “I wish it was that evil Jane Bridgeport that had died instead of you.” Heather’s mother growled.

     “Join the club...” Stacy mumbled under her breath, which earned her a poke in the side with Stephanie’s elbow.

     “Is that for me...?” Heather asked as she looked across the room to where a bright light had appeared.

     “If it’s a bright light, then yes it’s for you Heather.” Chloe guessed.

     “It’s time for me to pass over now, mummy, daddy.” Heather said with fresh tears of her own.

     “How can you expect us to cope with losing you all over again?” Heather’s mother whined as she tried to take hold of her daughter’s hand.

     “I have another friend that will help you move on.” Heather said as she nodded over to Spirit, who had been visible to everyone except Heather’s parents.

    Spirit stepped forward and placed a hand on Heather’s parent’s shoulders and they both slumped down onto the sofa again, they both looked to be fast asleep.

     “Will they be alright?” Heather asked looking worried for her parent’s.

     “They will be fine, and won’t remember a thing about this, but they will feel at peace now.” Spirit promised.

     “Thank you for everything Spirit, Chloe.” Heather said as she gave each of them a hug. “I wish I’d gotten to know the two of you while I was still alive.” Heather added with a grin.

     “I would have liked that.” Chloe grinned back at her.

     “I think you will make an amazing woman one day, just hang in there, and keep helping lost souls like me until you do.” Heather said as she hugged Chloe again.

    Chloe, Spirit, Stacy and Stephanie all stood and watched Heather walk across the room and then vanish like she had stepped through a doorway none of them could see.

     “She’s passed over now.” Spirit informed them.

     “What do we do with these two?” Stephanie asked as she looked at Heather’s parents still asleep on the sofa.

     “I’ll wake them up again, but not before I play with their memories of what just happened.” Spirit said as she walked over to the sofa and placed her hands on each of Heather’s parent’s heads and then closed her eyes to focus on giving them some different memories.

    Chloe, Stacy and Stephanie all took their seats again while they waited for Spirit to work her magic. Spirit was soon done, and she looked at Chloe and smiled. “That should do it, now just act like nothing happened.” Spirit explained just before she vanished.

    Heather’s father was the first to wake, and he looked confused to begin with, but he soon recovered and acted like he’d been awake the whole time. He looked at his wife and showed concern for her, as she was still asleep.

     “Are you alright sweetheart?” He asked when he saw her starting to wake.

     “Yes dear, I think all the stress finally got to me.” Heather’s mother said as she sat up. “I’m so sorry I fell asleep on you.” She added as she looked at Chloe, Stephanie and Stacy sat on the sofa facing them. “I want to thank the three of you for coming here to see us. It means so much to know that Heather had such wonderful friends.”

    Stephanie was a little shocked to see the sudden change in Heather’s parent’s, and she wondered just what Spirit had done to them, but she was glad to see Heather’s mother looking and acting like she was coping with Heather’s death a little better than she was when they first arrived.

     “I think it’s time for us to go.” Stephanie said, not seeing any reason for them stopping any longer, not now Chloe had helped Heather to move on.

     “Do you have to leave so soon?” Heather’s mother asked, happy to have some of her daughters friends come visit them.

     “I do have a fair way to drive back, and I’d like to do it while it’s still light.” Stephanie lied.

     “We can understand that, and please have a safe trip home.” Heather’s father said as he rose to his feet and then helped his wife to stand.

    The two of them walked Stephanie, Stacy and Chloe to the door, and then they stood and waved to them once they were in Stephanie’s car and making their way back down the driveway.

     “You better put the hat and sunglasses back on Chloe.” Stephanie warned as they approached the gateway where a couple of guards were stood waiting to stop any of the reporters getting in when the gates opened.

    Chloe put on the sunglasses and then she placed the berry on her head. “How do I look?” She asked Stacy as she struck a pose.

    Stacy giggled before she answered. “You look like a movie star that’s trying to hide from the press.”

    Stephanie wound down her window as they got to the gateway and waited for one of the guards to open the gate to let her drive out. “I’m sorry I almost hit you with my car earlier.” Stephanie said to the man she’s nearly hit when she entered the grounds.

     “Don’t worry about it Miss.” The man smiled. “Feel free to run a couple of them vultures down when you leave, and we’ll call it even.” The man added with a grin.

     “I’ll do my best.” Stephanie grinned back.

    The man placed a key in a panel on the wall and turned it. There was a clunk and the gates started to open, so Stephanie got ready and then drove out of the gates as soon as she had enough room to get her car through. Good to her word, Stephanie just missed hitting a man holding a large camera as she left the grounds and drove out onto the road. Chloe and Stacy laughed as the man Stephanie nearly hit, dropped his camera as he jumped out the way.

     “I hope they don’t send you the bill for that camera sis.” Stacy said with some worry in her voice once they were away from the reporters and heading home. “Dad won’t be happy if he has to replace that thing, it looked expensive.” Stacy added.

     “I’m sure dad would fight it in court, if they want to go that route, but I doubt they will bother.” Stephanie said, not sounding too worried about any of it. “You know what dad thinks of reporters.” Stephanie added with a grin, as she thought about their father, and what he had said to some reporters in the past when they came looking for Stephanie’s story after she was beaten up.

     “Why does your father hate reporters?” Chloe asked.

     “We had some reporters sniffing around after I was attacked, and they thought I was trying to sell my body to get money for a sex change.” Stephanie explained with anger in her voice.

     “Dad snatched one of the cameras from a man and then smashed it to bits.” Stacy said with a little too much pride in her voice.

     “Your dad did that...?” Chloe sounded shocked. “I didn’t think your father ever got angry.” Chloe admitted.

     “Daddy can be very protective of his little girls.” Stephanie grinned.

     “It must be nice having a father like that.” Chloe said with a sigh. Chloe knew that James’ stepfather would have gotten the best price for the story, and then thrown him to the wolves.

     “Your mother would do the same to keep you safe.” Stephanie said as she looked at Chloe sat in the back of her car when she stopped at a set of lights. “Speaking of your mother, you better give her a call and let her know everything went alright.” Stephanie added just before she had to start moving again.

    Chloe pulled her cell phone out her little purse style backpack and scrolled down to her mother’s number before hitting the call button.

     “Hi sweetie, is everything alright...?” Valarie’s voice said on the other end of the phone as soon as she answered it.

     “Hi mummy, everything is fine, and we’re on our way home again.” Chloe said with a smile in her voice, glad to have a mother that worried about her.

     “Were you able to help Heather move on?” Valarie asked with some pain in her voice.

     “Yes, and Heather’s parent’s seemed much better for it when we left.” Chloe explained.

     “Did you have any trouble getting in and out?”

     “No, not really, but Stephi did try to run a reporter over when we left, and he dropped his camera.” Chloe giggled at the memory.

     “Reporters...?” Valarie asked with more worry in her voice. “Did any of them get a good look at you?”

     “No mummy and they have no idea who I am, so don’t worry about it.” Chloe whined.

     “I’m your mother, it’s my job to worry about you young lady.” Valarie said in a firm tone. “Asking me not to worry about you is like asking me not to breathe.” Valarie added in a much more caring tone.

     “Sorry mummy.” Chloe said with a smile on her face. “Stephanie gave me a berry and some sunglasses to wear when we drove in and out of Heather’s parents.” Chloe explained.

     “I’m glad about that sweetie.” Valarie said with relief in her voice. “I’ll let you tell me all about it over a mug of hot chocolate when you get home.” Valarie promised.

     “Okay mummy, I’ll see you shortly. Bye...!” Chloe smiled.

     “See you soon sweetie. Bye...!” Valarie replied just before she ended the call.

    Chloe was starting to nod off in the back of Stephanie’s car when Stephanie pulled up outside Chloe’s house. Chloe gave Stacy and Stephanie a hug before she got out the car.

     “Thanks you for helping me today Stephi.” Chloe smiled. “I’ll see you next weekend.”

     “You’re welcome baby sister, and I want to hear all about this new man in your aunt’s life as well.” Stephanie grinned.

     “I’ll do what I can.” Chloe said with a roll of her eyes. “I’ll see you in the morning Stace.” Chloe smiled at Stacy.

     “Sure will girlfriend...!” Stacy grinned back.

    Stephanie didn’t pull away until she saw Valarie open the front door and wave to her and Stacy. Both girls waved back just before they drove down the driveway and Valarie led Chloe into the house.

     “I’m glad to have you home again.” Valarie said as she knelt down and wrapped her arms around Chloe.

     “I’m glad to be home again.” Chloe said as she enjoyed the hug. “Can I still have that drinking chocolate?” Chloe asked with a grin when Valarie stopped hugging her.

     “Anything for my little angel.” Valarie grinned back as she got to her feet again and led Chloe into the kitchen and helped her take a seat at the kitchen table.

    Chloe started to tell Valarie about her day while Valarie made them both a drinking chocolate. Ashley was still out with her new boyfriend. Chloe tried to find out some more details, but Valarie thought Chloe was trying to change the subject, so Chloe carried on telling her about helping Heather move on, and helping Heather’s parents to find some peace from it all.

    Valarie smiled when she saw Spirit appear in the kitchen. “Do you want to join us for a hot chocolate?” Valarie asked. She knew that Spirit use to love a hot chocolate when she was alive.

     “Yes please mother.” Spirit smiled as she took a seat at the kitchen table next to Chloe.

     “Do you know how Heather is doing on the other side?” Chloe asked.

     “Sammi says she’s doing fine.” Spirit smiled. “I kind of miss her not being around.” Spirit added with a pout.

     “I’m sure she’s in a much better place now.” Valarie said as she gave each girl a mug of hot chocolate each.

     “She is, but it was nice to have a friend to hang around with when Chloe was busy, but now I’m all on my own again.” Spirit sighed.

     “I’m sorry to hear that sweetie.” Valarie said as she wrapped her arms around Spirit from behind, and she gave her a hug and a kiss on the forehead.

    Chloe and Spirit finished their drinks and then Chloe made her way up to bed, while Spirit went to check in with Sammi.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © February 2013

Part Fifteen of 16+

Chapter Fifteen: Lies

    “What time did you get home last night?” Chloe asked on the Monday morning as Ashley drove her over to pick Stacy up for school.

     “Just before midnight, not that it’s any of your business.” Ashley said sounding smug, but Chloe could see Ashley trying not to start grinning, and she knew her aunt was playing with her.

     “Were you with your new boyfriend all that time?” Chloe asked with a grin.

     “Yes...” Ashley grinned back.

     “What were you doing?” Chloe asked.

     “We were just sat talking.” Ashley replied. “Wash your mind out young lady.” Ashley added in shock when she realised what Chloe was thinking. Chloe just giggled as Ashley playfully slapped her as she drove along the road towards Stacy’s.

     “Do you want to sleep with him though?” Chloe asked once Ashley had stopped attacking her.

     “I wouldn’t say no to him, but he has a daughter, and she was asleep in the next room, so it never crossed my mind.” Ashley admitted.

     “Does she go to my school...?” Chloe asked excitedly, now she’d made her aunt spill some details about this mystery man she was seeing.

    Ashley went to say something, but stopped herself before she spoke. “I’m not saying anymore about him, or his daughter.” Ashley finally said after giving it some thought.

    Chloe wanted to grill her aunt a little more, but they pulled into the driveway at Stacy’s, and Ashley was out the car before Chloe could ask. Ashley had only made it half way to the front door when it opened and Stacy ran out the house ready for school with Dorothy walking out just behind her.

     “Good morning Ashley.” Dorothy smiled as she watched Stacy run over and throw her arms around Chloe and give her a hug.

     “Morning Dotty.” Ashley smiled back. “Someone looks eager to get to school for a Monday morning.” Ashley added as she looked over her shoulder at Stacy and Chloe giggling as they both jumped around excitedly.

     “It’s nice to see Stacy looking like that again.” Dorothy sighed as she remembered the time when she had trouble getting Stacy to even leave the house.

     “I better get the pair of them to school then, before they change their minds and make a break for the horses.” Ashley laughed.

     “Yes.” Dorothy giggled at the thought of the two girls making a break for it across the fields on their horses. “I’ve got a ton of housework to get done, so I should really make a start on it.” Dorothy added with a sigh.

     “I can come back and give you a hand, if you’d like?” Ashley asked. “Val is busy working on her new book, and she did all the housework yesterday while Chloe was out with Stacy, so I’m at a loose end.” Ashley explained.

     “You don’t have to, but I’m not one to turn down help.” Dorothy smiled. “I’ll put the kettle on and make a fresh pot of tea, ready for when you get back from dropping the girls off at school.

     “I thought you said you had a ton of housework to get done...?” Ashley asked with a puzzled look.

     “I do, but with you helping me, we can take a little time to have a drink first.” Dorothy said in a matter of fact way.

     “You’re the boss.” Ashley shrugged. “I’ll be back shortly.” Ashley said with a wave as she spun around and made her way over to her car. Chloe and Stacy had already gotten in the back, so Ashley got behind the wheel and drove off, but not before looking over her shoulder to make sure both girls had put their seatbelts on.

    Ashley had to wait in a line of cars when she got to the school. There were a couple of teachers and some security guards checking the cars as parents dropped their children off at the school. Chloe and Stacy could see reporters vans parked across the road still. It reminded the two girls of Heather’s house the day before.

     “You’d think they would have gotten everything they needed to know by now.” Chloe said as they drove past the news vans.

     “They’re just trying to get some dirt on Jane to use against her father.” Ashley said.

     “They could write a book about Jane, and all of the things she got up to while being here.” Stacy giggled.

     “Maybe you should sign an exclusive deal with one of the reporters.” Chloe joked.

     “I think you should do nothing of the sort...!” Ashley said, not seeing the funny side of Stacy doing such a thing. “The last thing either of you need, is for the reporters setting their sights on either of you.”

    Chloe was about to defend herself, but had to stop when Ashley pulled to the front of the line and Susan’s father appeared at Ashley’s window.

     “Hello Ashley.” David Smith smiled. “I was hoping I’d get to see you today.” He added with a silly grin on his face.

     “Hi David.” Ashley replied with a grin in her voice. “I always drive the girls to school.” She added.

     “I wanted to thank you again for yesterday. Susan really took a liking to you.” David said. “She asked me when she might see you again, but I said I wasn’t sure.” David added in a questioning tone.

    Chloe and Stacy were sat in the back of the car with their mouths hanging open as they both realised that Ashley’s mystery man was actually Susan’s father, and a teacher at the school.

     “I know that Susan and Chloe are friends, so let me have a word with my sister, and the two of you can join us for dinner later in the week.” Ashley said.

     “Yes they are; Susan won’t stop talking about her new friends and how wonderful they are.” David said with a roll of his eyes.

     “I’ll text you once I’ve sorted out the details with my sister.” Ashley grinned.

     “Sounds good.” David grinned back. “I better let you get going, we have a cue forming.” David added as he heard some car horns.

    Chloe could see her life falling apart from the back seat of her aunt’s car. Chloe knew that her mother was going to blow her top when Ashley told her who she was dating, and the fact that Chloe had made friends with the girl she was pretending to be at the hospital.

     “You’re dating one of my teachers...?” Chloe asked as Ashley carried on driving up to the school.

     “It’s not as bad as you’re making it sound.” Ashley said, mistaking the fear in Chloe’s voice for something else.

     ‘Yes it is...!’ Chloe wanted to scream at her aunt, but she couldn’t say anything to change the trouble she’d started. “But he’s my teacher...” Chloe whined, thinking it was a lame thing to say, but not having anything else to try and stop her aunt dating one of her teachers, and also the father of the girls she was pretending to be when she went to the hospital.

    Stacy was still sat next to Chloe with her mouth hanging open, but Chloe could also see that Stacy was trying not to giggle over the trouble Chloe had started by becoming friends with Susan.

    Chloe wanted to punch Stacy in the arm, but decided to ask her aunt a question instead. “When did you meet Mr Smith?”

    It was on Saturday at Stacy’s.” Ashley informed her. He’d just dropped Susan off to go riding with you.” Ashley added as she parked up outside the main school building. “I’ll see the two of you this evening; have a good day at school.” Ashley smiled as she watched the two of them get out the car.

     “I’ll try, but it could be my last.” Chloe said under her breath as she closed the car door and waved to her aunt with a fake smile plastered across her face.

     “You’re mum is going to freak out when your aunt tells her about Mr Smith and Susan.” Stacy said as she stood next to Chloe waving to Ashley as she drove away.

     “Thanks for pointing out the obvious.” Chloe groaned. “What am I going to do...?” Chloe whined.

     “You could call your mum and explain everything before your aunt has a chance to tell her.” Stacy suggested.

     “That will just make my mother shout at me down the phone, and she will still be upset with me for lying to her about Susan.” Chloe said in a tone that told Stacy she wasn’t helping. “Aunty Ash seems to really like Mr Smith as well, and she will never speak to me again if she’s forced to break things off because of me.” Chloe added close to tears.

     “I can’t see your mother making her do that, because you can’t just stop being Susan’s friend now, even your mother will see the error in that.” Stacy pointed out.

     “True, but I’m going to be grounded with no horse riding for a week at least.” Chloe grumbled.

     “I did warn you not to keep things from mother.” Spirit said as she appeared next to Chloe. “Don’t worry; it’s just you and Stace that can see me at the minute.” Spirit added when she saw Chloe look around to see who was close by.

     “I know you did, but isn’t there anything you can do to help...?” Chloe asked looking hopeful.

     “I’m an angel, not a miracle worker.” Spirit frowned. “I will come and visit while you’re grounded though.” Spirit added with a grin.

    Chloe was just about to scream at Spirit for not being very helpful at all, but she had to stop when she saw Sophie, Jade and Susan making their way over to where she and Stacy were stood talking to Spirit, or was talking to Spirit, because she had taken Chloe being distracted by Susan calling her name to vanish.

     “Hi Chloe, Stacy...!” Susan shouted to them as she waved at the two of them.

     “Suzy was just telling us about her dad going out with your aunt.” Jade said with a grin.

     “Jade...!” Susan said as she slapped Jade on the arm, but just made Jade giggle. “I’m sorry Chloe.” Susan said worriedly.

     “What you got to be sorry about?” Chloe asked with a puzzled look.

     “I had no idea that my dad had gone out for drinks with your aunt on Saturday, not until she came over to the house yesterday.” Susan explained.

     “How did the two of them get on?” Stacy asked.

     “They seem to have a lot in common, and your aunt is really cool.” Susan said with a smile. “I wish I had a mum like her, she really made me feel special.” Susan added with a blush.

     “Play your cards right, and you just might.” Jade said with a raised eyebrow. Jade was soon running around the others squealing with Susan running after her

    Susan finally caught Jade, and Jade just giggled even more while Susan tickled her. The bell sounded to let them know it was time to get to their homeroom, so Susan released Jade, and started walking on one side of Chloe, while Stacy walked on the other. Sophie and Jade were walking just in front of them.

     “Did your aunt say anything about my dad?” Susan sounded nervous as she asked the question.

     “She wouldn’t even tell me who it was she was seeing, not until we met him at the gate this morning.” Chloe admitted.

     “Oh, I see.” Susan said, sounding a little disheartened.

     “Don’t take that in a bad way Susan...!! Chloe said. “She’s been really happy all weekend, so I can tell you right now that my aunt is really into him.” Chloe added with a grin.

     “She was even talking to him about having the two of you over for dinner one night this week.” Stacy added with a grin.

     “Are you alright with all this?” Susan asked as she looked at Chloe.

     “I’m fine with it.” Chloe lied as she put on her best fake smile, while she thought of all the different ways her new mother was going to kill her when she got home.

    They were making their way to their homeroom when Chloe let out a squeal as she was lifted off the ground and spun around several times. When she was finally back on the ground, she turned around to find a grinning Finlay stood there.

     “What’s got into you...?” Chloe asked as she tried to stop the hallway from spinning while she held onto Finlay.

     “Danny finally woke up.” Finlay said excitedly. “We got a call from his parent’s yesterday, and when we got to the hospital, there he was, sat up in bed grinning at the two of us.” Finlay explained.

    Between helping Heather move on the day before, and the news that her aunt was seeing Susan’s father, Chloe had forgotten all about helping Danny get back into his body on Saturday. Chloe had also forgotten about the date she’d had with Finlay.

     “That’s wonderful.” Chloe said when the hallway stopped spinning and she finally let go of Finlay.

     “How long before he’s back at school?” Sophie asked.

     “Danny’s parent’s weren’t sure, but he’s going to be getting a good work up today, so they hope to have a better idea by the end of the week.” Finlay explained.

     “Will he be coming back to school here?” Chloe asked as they all started walking towards the girl’s homeroom again.

     “Danny’s mum wanted him to move to another school, but Danny told her he was coming back here, just as soon as he’s back on his feet again.” Paul said as he walked along side Stacy with his arm wrapped around her waist.

     “I trust the date went well on Saturday then...?” Sophie asked with a grin when she saw how both Finlay and Paul had their arms around Stacy and Chloe.

     “I think they both had a good time.” Finlay said as more of a question than stating a fact. “You did have a good time, right...?” he asked Chloe.

     “Yes...! It was a lot of fun.” Chloe blushed as she thought about the kiss they had shared.

     “You kissed...!” Jade shouted a little too loud, which made all the other students stop talking around them. Chloe just turned a deeper shade of red and stepped closer to Finlay for protection. “I’ll take that as a yes.” Jade added when she saw Chloe do that.

     “Jade...!” Sophie said as she punched Jade in the arm. “I wish you’d learn to think before you speak.” Sophie added with a frown.

     “I’m sorry Chloe, but I’m just excited for you.” Jade said as she rubbed her arm and looked around at all the students grinning and whispering to each other as they walked past the seven of them.

     “It’s alright; they were all bound to find out sooner or later.” Chloe said as she relaxed into Finlay’s arms. Being with Finlay made Chloe feel more feminine than she had ever felt before, and she felt protected with his big strong arms around her. Even though Finlay wasn’t one of the largest boys at the school, he was still much bigger than Chloe.

    Chloe and Finlay had to break their embrace when a teacher walked past and told them to break it up and get to their homerooms before they were late, so they broke the embrace and made their way to their homerooms. Finlay and Paul’s was just down the hall from Chloe’s and the other’s, so Finlay and Paul gave their girlfriends a hug and a quick kiss before they ran off down the hallway.

    Stacy and Chloe watched the two boys run away, and they both giggled when they were told off for running. The five girls all entered their home room and took their normal seats when the teacher entered the room.

     “So how was the date...? Are Finlay and Paul good kisses...?” Jade whispered so the teacher wouldn’t hear her.

     “Fine and yes...” Stacy said over her shoulder.

     “We want details.” Jade whined.

    Stacy was just about to speak, but stopped when the teacher called out Jade’s name and asked if she had something she wanted to share with the rest of the class.

     “No Miss...” Jade said as she slid down in her seat to hide from the rest of the class that was now looking right at her.

     “Well please be quiet and let me finish the roll call.” The teacher frowned just before she carried on calling out student names.

    Chloe and Stacy were glad that Jade kept quiet for the rest of the roll call, but she was soon bugging them for details once they were out in the hallway and heading for their first class of the morning. Chloe and Stacy gave them a quick rundown of how the date went, and Jade wanted more details until Sophie said she was just being nosey.

    The morning at school was just like any other, apart from police wandering around the school and talking to some of the students that might have seen something from around the time Jane pushed Heather off the roof. Chloe was glad she wasn’t at the school when it happened because it meant the police had no reason to talk with her, but they did call Sophie, Jade and Stacy out of their classes through the morning. Susan hadn’t been at the school when Heather died, so she never got called out of their classes.

    Chloe was still worried about being around the police, but she understood that they needed to do their job, and none of them were looking for her, or a boy called James. Chloe knew that he would have been forgotten about by now, as sad as that sounded, but Chloe also saw it as a good thing now she was living her life as Chloe.

    Chloe was glad when the bell sounded to let them know it was lunchtime, she was looking forward to spending some time with Finlay, but she bumped into Tracy and the two other girls that use to hang around with Jane, they had latched onto Tracy like she was a replacement for Jane.

     “Look where you’re going little girl.” Tracy said, trying to sound like Jane did when she tried to act like she was better than everyone else.

     “You’re the one that walked into us you dumb bitch...!” Stacy snarled as she gave Tracy a push.

     “You should watch who you’re shoving around freak...” Tracy snapped back as she went to grab Stacy’s arm, but she was stopped by Chloe knocking it away again.

     “Keep your hands off my friend.” Chloe warned as she stepped between Tracy and Stacy.

     “What do you plan to do about it...?” Tracy asked with a smug look on her face as she looked at the two girls either side of her.

     “I understand that you have trouble counting this high, so I’ll help you just this once.” Chloe pouted like she felt sorry for Tracy. “There are five of us, and only three of you, so I would say that we have the upper hand, not that I need any help to put you on your fat backside.” Chloe warned.

     “Make that seven...” Finlay said as he and Paul appeared from nowhere.

    Chloe figured that Tracy’s brain cell must have fired into life, because she suddenly looked worried as she realised that even without Finlay and Paul, they were still down a couple of girls, and Tracy had already seen what Susan could do. Tracy turned to say something to her two new friends, but she looked shocked to find out that they were already walking away rather fast, so Tracy started running to catch up with them.

     “Thanks for the back up.” Chloe smiled as she stepped into Finlay’s arms.

     “You’re welcome, not that you needed it.” Finlay said as he wrapped his arms around Chloe and looked down into her eyes as she looked up into his.

     “I’m not too proud to let a big strong man come to my rescue.” Chloe smiled just before Finlay leaned down and kissed her.

     “My money would be on you in a fight with Tracy.” Finlay smiled between kisses. “Tracy’s all talk, where as you look like a girl that can back up what she says.” Finlay added with pride in his voice.

     “I’d rather you buy me lunch than bet on me in a fight.” Chloe said as she broke the hug and took hold of Finlay’s hand. Chloe started walking towards the dining hall.

    Even though Chloe was just joking with Finlay, he still paid for her lunch when they got to the checkout in the dining room. He had gotten his and Chloe’s lunch together on the one tray, so she led the way to a large empty table that they could all sit at and she was soon enjoying her lunch with her friends.

     “Did you hear the news about Jane yet?” Paul asked between bites of his burger.

     “No, what happened...?” Chloe asked looking worried that Jane might have done something stupid like try to take her own life.

     “She’s been locked up.” Paul said.

     “We already know that.” Sophie frowned.

     “No, I mean locked up, as in a padded cell with a cool white coat that buckles up at the back.” Paul explained as he wrapped his arms around himself like he was the one in a straight jacket.

     “Didn’t her father try to fight it?” Stacy asked, a little shocked to hear about Jane being treated as a mental patient.

     “He’s the one that had her committed.” Paul shrugged. “I guess he’s trying to do some form of damage control on his career.” Paul added with a shrug.

     “But I thought Jane said that her father helped to cover up Heather’s death?” Jade asked.

     “One of his bodyguards had admitted to helping Jane cover up the murder, and he had no idea what they were doing.” Paul said with a roll of his eyes like he didn’t believe it was true.

     “It will stop him being charged, but it won’t save his job in the government.” Sophie said.

     “I’m just glad they finally found a suitable place for Jane to go.” Stacy grinned. “I always thought it was just a matter of time before she killed someone.” Stacy added.

     “Do you think she’ll ever get out again?” Jade asked.

     “She killed someone and then said they were haunting her, so I doubt she’ll be getting out anytime soon.” Sophie replied.

     “She can’t be tried for Heather’s murder while she’s classed as being insane, so her father will want to keep her in the funny farm for as long as he can.” Paul said in a matter of fact way just before stuffing a hand full of fries in his mouth off Stacy’s plate.

     “Hey...!” Stacy complained as she slapped Paul’s hand away as he tried to take a second handful. Paul just laughed as he kept trying to steal more of Stacy’s fries.

    Chloe giggled as she watched Stacy trying to fight off Paul’s attack on her plate. Chloe was glad to have a distraction from worrying about what her mother was going to do when she got home later in the day. She was beginning to see that keeping her friendship with Susan a secret was a really bad idea, and now she had hurt her aunt’s feelings.

     “Is everything alright Chloe?” Finlay asked, snapping Chloe out of her thoughts.

     “Yes, fine.” Chloe lied as she put on her best fake smile. She did actually feel a little better as she looked into Finlay’s beautiful eyes.

     “You seem worried about something.” Finlay said as he looked into Chloe’s eyes like he could read her mind.

    Chloe was impressed, and a little shocked that Finlay could read her thoughts after only knowing her for such a short time, but she was also glad that he could. The only problem was, she knew she needed to lie about her reason for being worried.

     “I’m just feeling a bit under the weather.” Chloe lied as she pushed her lunch away and placed a hand on her belly trying to look ill.

    Jade came to Chloe’s rescue. “Is it that time of the month?”

     “I’m not sure; I’ve not had one yet.” Chloe mumbled as she blushed and looked down at the table.

    Finlay had been sat with his arm around Chloe, but the minute Jade mentioned the word ‘monthly’s’ he let go and slid his chair away from Chloe like it might be catching. Chloe wanted to giggle at Finlay’s reaction, but didn’t think it would help her case with pretending to be ill

    Chloe spent the rest of her lunch break being told about things she needed to do, and carry with her now she was becoming a woman. It was Jade and Sophie doing most the talking, but Stacy would offer some advice every once in a while. Chloe noticed that Susan seemed fascinated in parts, and scared at other bits of information. Finlay and Paul had slid off to the other end of the table, and were talking about some new video game they wanted to check out.

    They finally finished their lunch and went out for a walk while the weather was good. Jade and Sophie had finally finished their talk about female hygiene at that time of the month, and Jade had even stopped off at her locker to give Chloe a couple of pads, just in case she got caught short before she could get some of her own. Sophie said it would be a good idea for Chloe to use one right away to be on the safe side.

     “Do you want me to come in with you...?” Jade asked when they got to the girl’s restroom. “I don’t mind showing you how to use them.” Jade added trying to be a good friend

     “No...! I’ll be fine.” Chloe said a little too loud, making Jade jump. “I think I can work it out.” Chloe added as she looked at the strange looking pad in her hand.

    Chloe almost ran into the restroom to get away from the others, and she went into the first stall she found and stood their looking at the thing in her hands. Chloe was tempted to just place it in her pocket, but she thought it might fall out, and that would raise to many questions about her not using it, so she let out a sigh and then pulled up her skirt and pulled down her panties and placed the pad inside before pulling them back up. It felt a little weird having the pad in her panties, but she thought that girls have to do this all the time, and if she wanted to pull off being a girl, she would need to do it as well.

    She stepped out of the stall and walked over to the mirror and checked to make sure no one could tell she had a pad in her panties. Chloe smiled as all she saw was a girl looking back at her, but she could feel the pad stuffed in her panties though, and part of her thought the whole school would know as well.

     “Are you okay...?” Stacy asked, making Chloe jump and let out a little squeal.

     “Sorry...” Stacy said as she tried not to giggle at her friend, who was now stood with her back pressed up against the wall.

     “Yes, I can tell you’re just full of remorse.” Chloe frowned.

     “What’s the real reason for you feeling ill?” Stacy asked in a whisper, but this time she looked more worried for her best friend.

     “It’s just this thing with Susan’s dad and my aunt.” Chloe whispered back. “I couldn’t very well say that to Finlay though, not without explaining the reason why the two of them shouldn’t be seeing each other.” Chloe added as she looked over Stacy’s shoulder to make sure they were still alone in the restroom.

     “Good point.” Stacy agreed. “We better get back out there before the others come in to see what the trouble is.” Stacy said as she stepped over to Chloe’s side and wrapped an arm around her. “Did you use the pad Jade gave you?” Stacy asked.

     “Yes, I didn’t want to risk her seeing it in my pocket later.” Chloe explained.

    Stacy could understand that, so she never said anymore about it and the two of them joined the others out in the hallway, and they were soon out in the sun making the most of the time they had left before afternoon classes began.

    Chloe normally would have been glad for the afternoon lessons to fly by so fast, but the closer the clock got to home time, the more worried she became about what her mother was going to say to her when she got home.

    The final bell rang and Chloe’s mood wasn’t improved when she stepped out of the main school building to find her mother’s car sat waiting for her, with her mother behind the wheel.

     “Paul and I are going out on our bikes this evening.” Finlay said distracting Chloe for a couple of seconds. “Do you think we could meet up with you and Stace in that clearing again?” He asked with a hopeful look as he remembered meeting up with Chloe and Stacy the week before.

     “I don’t think I’ll be going out for a ride this evening.” Chloe said looking sad as she saw the look she was getting from her mother, who was sat in the car looking right at Chloe. “I’ll call you later...!” Chloe said as she grabbed her book bag that Finlay had been carrying, and she ran over to the car, not wanting to make her mother any angrier than she already looked, not that Chloe though that was possible.

    Stacy gave Paul a quick hug and a kiss before she took her book bag off him and she ran over to get in Valarie’s car. Stacy could see that Valarie was angry with Chloe, so she guessed that Ashley had spoken to Valarie about having Mr Smith over for dinner.

     “Hello mother.” Chloe said once she was in the car.

     “Don’t you hello mother me young lady.” Valarie said in a strained voice. “You and I are going to have a long chat when we get home, and don’t even bother asking if you can go over to Stacy’s.” Valarie added as she put the car in gear and pulled away from the school.

    Chloe didn’t say another word all the way to Stacy’s, but she did look at Stacy and give her a thankful smile when Stacy reached over and took hold of Chloe’s hand to let her know she was sorry.

     “Thanks for the ride.” Stacy said to Valarie, who just gave her a weak smile and a nod of her head. “I’ll see you in the morning then Chloe.” Stacy added as she gave Chloe a little wave.

     “Okay, bye Stace.” Chloe said as she gave Stacy a little wave back.

    Chloe felt even more nervous now she was on her own with Valarie. Chloe wondered if Valarie might ask her to leave, this was something Chloe had never thought of before now, and part of her wouldn’t blame Valarie for wanting her gone, but Chloe wasn’t sure she could cope with living on the streets again, she almost died the last time. By the time Valarie pulled into the driveway at the house, Chloe had convinced herself that Valarie was going to tell her to go, and she was sobbing in the back of the car.

    Valarie turned off the engine and turned in her seat to have a word with Chloe before they went into the house, but by the time Valarie had turned in her seat, Chloe was out the car and running into the house, so Valarie got out the car and followed her.

    Chloe ran into the house and found a puffy eyed Ashley just coming out of the kitchen. Chloe could tell right away that Ashley had been crying, and when Ashley just looked away from Chloe like she was ashamed of her, Chloe just turned and ran up to her room and locked the door before she fell onto her bed and sobbed her heart out over what she’d done by lying.

    Valarie entered the house and made her way into the kitchen where she found Ashley sat at the kitchen table pulling a tissue apart and making a small pile with it in front of her.

     “Did Chloe come this way?” Valarie asked.

     “She ran up to her room.” Ashley said in a flat tone. “I saw her in the hallway and didn’t know what to say to her, so I came back in here while she ran up the stairs.” Ashley added.

     “I better go and have a word with her.” Valarie growled as she looked up at the ceiling.

     “I think she already knows she’s done wrong sis.” Ashley sighed.

     “Good, but I still need to have a word with her and tell her that she’s grounded for the next week.” Valarie said as she turned on her heels and left the kitchen to head up to Chloe’s room to tell her off.

    Valarie went to open the door when she got to it, but it didn’t open, so she knocked before waiting for Chloe to open it, but it didn’t open, so Valarie knocked a little louder this time, but still got no response.

     “Chloe...! Open this door so we can speak...!” Valarie shouted as she banged on the door, but still there was no sign of Chloe opening the door. “You’ll have to open the door at some point young lady, and then we will have this conversation.” Valarie warned just before she went back down to make a start on dinner.

    Chloe lay on her bed sobbing until she fell asleep, or she thought she must have, because it was getting dark when she woke. Chloe slid off the bed and went to her bathroom to wash her face and see about taking her uniform off.

    Once she was changed, Chloe returned to the bedroom to find Spirit sat on the bed with a sad look on her face. Spirit went to speak, but stopped when Chloe raised a hand to stop her.

     “I know you told me, but I thought I knew better.” Chloe said as she fell down onto the bed next to Spirit. “Now your mother and Aunt both hate me.” Chloe added with a sigh.

     “They don’t hate you; they’re just upset with you.” Spirit said it like she thought Chloe was insane. “The sooner you unlock that door and go down to face the music, the sooner you will see that.” Spirit added, hoping that Chloe would come to her senses and go down to speak with their mother and aunt.

     “I can’t...” Chloe said as she curled up on the bed again and turned her back on Spirit.

     “I’ll leave you to work this out, but call if you need me.” Spirit said with a sigh just before she vanished.

    Chloe lay on the bed trying to work out some way to fix the mess she’d caused, but she couldn’t think of anything to begin with, but then she started to form a plan that would help everyone. If she left, then her aunt could carry on seeing Mr Smith, and no one would need to ever find out about her using Susan’s name at the hospital.

    With the plan sorted in her head, Chloe jumped off the bed and packed as many of her new clothes into her backpack as she could fit in there. Her plan was to wait until Valarie and Ashley went to bed, then Chloe would go down to the kitchen and grab some food before she left the house and let Valarie and Ashley get on with their lives like they had never met her.

    Chloe unlocked her bedroom door a little later in the evening, and she made it look like she’d got ready for bed, but she was only pretending to be asleep when Valarie came into the room.

    Valarie looked down at Chloe, and she wanted to wake her and force her to come down and have something to eat, but she was still angry with her for being so stupid, so Valarie just left the bedroom and closed the door.

     “Is she still refusing to come out of her room?” Ashley asked when she saw her sister walk back into the kitchen without Chloe at her side.

     “She’s unlocked the door, but she was fast asleep in bed, so I decided to leave her for now.” Valarie said as she joined her sister at the kitchen table.

     “I’ll make her a sandwich and leave it in the fridge for her.” Ashley said as she wrapped an arm around her sister and rested her head on Valarie’s shoulder.

     “I hope you’re not planning to poison it.” Valarie joked.

     “I could never do anything like that...!” Ashley said looking shocked that her sister could even think such a thing. “I’m sure Chloe has her reasons for making friends with Susan, and she didn’t know David and I were going to meet on Saturday and hit it off.” Ashley added in Chloe’s defence. “I knew it was all too good to be true though.” Ashley sighed.

     “I’ve been thinking that you should keep seeing him.” Valarie said.

     “But what about all this stuff with Chloe using Susan’s name at the hospital?” Ashley asked.

     “Chloe’s already friends with Susan, and we can’t order her to stop being Susan’s friend,” Valarie started to explain. “And I think you could help Susan and David by being part of their lives, and you do seem much happier with David in your life.” Valarie smiled as she hugged her sister.

     “Don’t you think it’s a little dangerous though?” Ashley said nervously.

     “We’ll cross that bridge when we get to it, but suddenly dumping David could do more damage than letting things play out.” Valarie shrugged.

     “Does this mean you won’t be grounding Chloe?” Ashley asked looking a little more hopeful for her niece.

     “She’s grounded still...!” Valarie said in a firm tone. “I let it slide the last time and she still decided to keep things from me, so she needs to learn a lesson, and not being able to go riding after school for a week should teach her that lying doesn’t pay.” Valarie added.

     “You do have a point.” Ashley sighed, not able to argue with her sister’s logic on Chloe’s punishment.

    Chloe sneaked out of her room once she knew Valarie and Ashley were in bed, and she made her way down to the kitchen where she filled what little space she had left in her backpack with food. Chloe found the sandwich in the fridge and she ate that while she loaded up her bag, then she left a note on the table before she left the house through the back door.

     “What are you doing?” Spirit asked as she appeared in Chloe’s path.

     “I’m leaving before Valarie asks me to go.” Chloe said as she tried to step around Spirit, but Spirit knew the move Chloe was about to make before she ever made it.

     “Mother would never ask you to leave and you know it.” Spirit said as she reached out to grab hold of Chloe and shake some sense into her.

     “Just let me go.” Chloe said close to tears now. “Ashley deserves a chance with Mr Smith, and I don’t want to get mother in trouble with the police.” Chloe added as she slipped around Spirit and ran off into the night.

    Rather than chasing after Chloe, Spirit decided to wake Valarie and Ashley so they could go and get Chloe back. Spirit was linked with Chloe, so it wasn’t like Chloe could get away from Spirit, even if she wanted too.

    Valarie was enjoying a dream where she and Dr Kaufman were enjoying a walk in a park some place when she saw Spirit running towards her looking worried about something.

     “Mother, you need to wake up and go find Chloe.” Spirit pleaded.

     “Chloe’s safe in bed.” Valarie whined over the interruption.

     “Chloe’s ran away mummy.” Spirit said as she clapped her hands together and Valarie was suddenly awake and lying in her bed.

    Even though Valarie was alone in her bedroom, she couldn’t help but feel that something was wrong, so she jumped out of bed and went to check on Chloe. Valarie ran down stairs when she found Chloe’s room empty, that’s when she saw the piece of paper on the kitchen table and she snatched it up to read what it said.

 

    I’m sorry I lied to you mother, and even sorrier for the pain I’ve caused Aunty Ash. I had no idea that my becoming friends with Susan Smith would do the damage it did, so I’ve decided that it’s best I just leave before you ask me to. Aunty Ash can carry on seeing Mr Smith, and this way I know that you and Dr Kaufman won’t get in trouble because of me. Thank you for trying to help me, but I’m not worth saving, I can see that now.

    Goodbye

    Chloe

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

    The font used in the note at the bottom is available HERE

 © June 2013

Part Sixteen of 17+

Chapter Sixteen: Grounded

    Valarie was enjoying a dream where she and Dr Kaufman were enjoying a walk in a park some place when she saw Spirit running towards her looking worried about something.

     “Mother, you need to wake up and go find Chloe.” Spirit pleaded.

     “Chloe’s safe in bed.” Valarie whined over the interruption.

     “Chloe’s run away mummy.” Spirit said as she clapped her hands together and Valarie was suddenly awake and lying in her bed.

    Even though Valarie was alone in her bedroom, she couldn’t help but feel that something was wrong, so she jumped out of bed and went to check on Chloe. Valarie ran down stairs when she found Chloe’s room empty, that’s when she saw the piece of paper on the kitchen table and she snatched it up to read what it said.

    I’m sorry I lied to you mother, and even sorrier for the pain I’ve caused Aunty Ash. I had no idea that my becoming friends with Susan Smith would do the damage it did, so I’ve decided that it’s best I just leave before you ask me to. Aunty Ash can carry on seeing Mr Smith, and this way I know that you and Dr Kaufman won’t get in trouble because of me. Thank you for trying to help me, but I’m not worth saving, I can see that now.

    Goodbye

    Chloe

     “Of all the stupid things...!” Valarie growled as she crushed the letter Chloe had left. Valarie was soon running back up to her bedroom to get dressed. “Spirit...! Spirit...!” Valarie shouted as she ran up the stairs.

     “What’s going on?” A sleepy looking Ashley asked as she appeared at her bedroom door.

     “Chloe’s run away...!” Valarie said as she walked past Ashley on the way to her own bedroom. Valarie pushed the note Chloe had left into Ashley’s hand as she walked past.

    Ashley cleared her vision enough to read the note, and she was soon flying back into her own bedroom to get dressed so she could help her sister go look for Chloe and bring her home.

    Chloe had no idea where she was going, or what she was going to do now she was back on the streets again, but she did find herself walking towards Stacy’s house, so she decided to go and say goodbye to Shadow before she left.

    Apart from the odd animal noise, the stables at Stacy’s were quiet and a little scary, but Chloe made her way over to the stall where Shadow was housed and she quietly opened the door to the stall and slipped inside, where she walked right into Shadow.

     “Hi boy.” Chloe giggled as she patted the side of Shadow’s head. “I’m sorry, but I don’t have any mints for you this time.” Chloe added as Shadow tried to bury his nose in Chloe’s hand.

    Shadow seemed to understand, and he lifted his head up and rested it on Chloe’s shoulder as though he was saying it was alright.

     “I’ve just come to say goodbye.” Chloe said as she fought back tears. “I’ve done a really bad thing and hurt Aunty Ash, so I’m leaving.” Chloe explained to her horse.

    Chloe soon realised that Shadow must have understood what she was saying, because Shadow let out a grunt just before he kicked out with his back hoofs, making contact with a metal bucked he had in his stall. The bucket made such a racket as it bounced off the wall; it woke some of the other horses. Chloe knew this was going to bring Stacy’s father out to the stables, so she tried to leave before he found her, but Shadow was blocking Chloe’s exit.

     “Shadow...!” Chloe growled as she tried to get out of the stall. “I need to get out of here before Stacy’s dad finds me.” Chloe added as she tried again to get past Shadow.

     “It’s a little late for that one.” A male voice said from the stable door.

    Chloe stopped trying to fight her way past Shadow and looked at the stable door and saw Stacy’s father stood there looking half asleep in a dressing gown with a shotgun in his hands.

     “Hello Mr Williams.” Chloe said with a weak smile.

     “What are you doing here at this time?” Tom said as he rubbed the sleep from his eyes.

     “What’s going on dear?” Chloe heard Stacy’s mother ask just before she poked her head over Tom’s shoulder to see who he was talking too. “Chloe...?” Dorothy asked when she caught sight of Chloe stood at Shadow’s side. Shadow had now moved so Chloe could leave the stable.

     “Hello Mrs Williams.” Chloe said with a nervous smile as she gave her a little wave.

     “Don’t hello me young lady...!” Dorothy said with anger in her voice. “Does your mother know where you are?” She asked as she stepped into the stall and took hold of Chloe’s hand.

     “I’d say not, looking at all this.” Tom said as he held up Chloe’s backpack and pulled out a hand full of clothes and some bags of crisps. “Looks like she was planning to runaway.” Tom added with a raised eyebrow.

     “Is this true...?” Dorothy asked with shock in her voice.

     “Yes...” Chloe said as she hung her head in shame.

     “Why ever would you feel the need to run away from home...?” Dorothy asked with pain in her voice as she pulled Chloe into a hug.

    Chloe just burst into tears, not able to tell Stacy’s mother the real reason for her running away. Dorothy didn’t push for an answer as she led Chloe out of the stables and down to the house. Chloe was soon sat in the kitchen while Dorothy made a pot of tea and Tom tried to call Chloe’s house to let Valarie know they had Chloe with them.

     “I can’t get an answer at Val’s.” Tom said as he walked back into the kitchen. He was just about to sit down when there was a knock at the front door, so he groaned as he got to his feet again and went to see who it might be, but he had a pretty good idea that it might be Valarie looking for Chloe.

     “Is Chloe here?” Valarie asked as soon as Tom opened the door. Valarie already knew Chloe was here because Spirit told her, but she couldn’t just barge in like she already knew.

     “Yes, she’s in the kitchen with Dotty.” Tom said as he stepped aside and let Valarie and Ashley run past him.

    Chloe looked scared to death when she saw Valarie and Ashley burst into the kitchen, she looked even more scared when they both ran over to where she was sat. Chloe flinched like she was about to get a beating for running away, but she found herself in the middle of a hug as Valarie and Ashley both started sobbing. They were both glad that Chloe was safe.

     “You foolish little child.” Valarie said once she’d gotten her tears under control. “I’m sorry for all the trouble we’ve caused you Dotty.” Valarie added as she looked at Stacy’s mother. “We had an argument earlier this evening, and Chloe overreacted.” Valarie explained.

     “No harm done.” Dorothy shrugged like she wasn’t bothered about being woken up. “I’m just glad we found her when we did.” She added with a smile. “Stephi tried to run away a couple of times because of how she felt at your age, but she always came back after she’d had time to clear her head.” Dorothy said, thinking that Chloe’s reason for running away was down to her transgender issues, which in a way it was, just not the reason that Dorothy thought.

     “What’s all the noise about...?” A sleepy looking Stacy asked as she walked into the kitchen. “What’s wrong...?!” She shouted when she saw Valarie and Ashley. She couldn’t see Chloe, so she thought that something had happened to her best friend. “Is Chloe alright?”

     “I’m fine.” Chloe said as she poked her head around her mother to give Stacy a weak smile and a little wave.

     “Then why are you all here at this time...?” Stacy asked as she ran over and threw her arms around Chloe.

     “I tried running away, but your parent’s caught me while I was saying goodbye to Shadow.” Chloe admitted.

     “You were just going to run away without talking to me first...?” Stacy asked looking first shocked and then angry with Chloe. “How could you do that to me?” Stacy asked as she threw her arms around Chloe again. Stacy was acting like Chloe might still run away if she let go.

     “I wasn’t thinking.” Chloe smiled as she realised just how much of a friend Stacy had become.

     “I think we better see about getting you home.” Valarie said once Stacy had released Chloe again.

     “Will I see you tomorrow, or later today?” Stacy asked after she saw the time.

     “Yes, I’ll be here a little later to pick you up for school.” Ashley promised.

     “I’m sorry for all the trouble I’ve caused.” Chloe said as she got to her feet and looked down at the floor, to ashamed to look Stacy’s parents in the eyes.

     “Please don’t worry about it sweetie.” Dorothy said as she placed a finger under Chloe’s chin and forced her to look up into her eyes.

    Chloe couldn’t help but smile when she saw the kind look in Dorothy’s eyes. “Thank you...!” Chloe said as she threw her arms around Dorothy and hugged her.

     “Now go home and get some sleep.” Dorothy laughed as she let Valarie lead Chloe back out to her car.

    Dorothy, Tom and Stacy all stood and waved to Chloe, Valarie and Ashley as Valarie drove her car out onto the road towards home.

    Chloe looked over to the empty seat in the back of Valarie’s car when she saw Spirit appear. “Did you tell mother what I was doing?” Chloe asked with a little anger in her voice.

     “Yes...” Spirit said in a sad tone. “You were doing something really silly, I’m sorry if that hurts our friendship sis, but I had to stop you.” Spirit added as she reached over to take hold of Chloe’s hand, but Chloe pulled away and looked out the window, but all she could see was her own reflection looking back at her due to the late hour and it being so dark out.

    Spirit let out another sigh and was just about to leave the car when she felt Chloe take hold of her hand, so she looked over to see Chloe’s tear streaked face looking back at her.

     “Thank you sis.” Chloe said. “Did you have anything to do with Shadow stopping me leaving the stable when I went to see him?” Chloe asked with a frown as she thought about all the noise that Shadow made, which brought Stacy’s father out to the stable.

     “Nope, that was all Shadow.” Spirit admitted. “I guess he didn’t want to see you leave either.” Spirit added with a grin.

     “None of us wanted you to leave.” Valarie said from the front seat. “Why would you think for a second that Ashley and I would want you to leave?” Valarie asked with pain in her voice.

    Before Chloe had time to give an answer, Ashley spoke up. “And for the record, I would never choose a man over you.” Ashley grinned as she looked at Chloe between the seats from the front passenger seat.

     “I just thought that I’d made everything complicated, so if I left, you would both be able to keep out of trouble.” Chloe tried to explain.

     “I do like David a lot, but I love you.” Ashley grinned, calling Susan’s father by his first name.

     “You were being silly.” Valarie snapped. “Let Ash and I worry about what trouble we can cope with, you just worry about helping Spirit when she needs you too, and being a teenage girl.” Valarie added the last part with a grin as she took a quick look over her shoulder at Chloe, before returning her eyes to the road.

    Valarie was soon pulling into the driveway back at the house and they all got out the car and made their way into the house. Ashley was carrying Chloe’s bag for her.

     “I’ve got some food in there Aunty Ash.” Chloe said as her aunt placed the backpack on the kitchen table. “I’m going to head up to bed now.” Chloe said as she turned to leave the kitchen.

     “You’ll take a seat and let me have a word with you about this running away and lying to me about your friendship with Susan Smith.” Valarie said as she pulled out a seat at the kitchen table and waited for Chloe to sit in it.

    Chloe did as she was told and she waited for the lecture to start, but Valarie walked over to the fridge and set to work making them all a hot chocolate. Chloe wasn’t sure if all the waiting was part of her punishment or not, but it was working pretty well.

     “Are you hungry?” Ashley asked.

     “I ate the sandwich that was left for me in the fridge just before I left.” Chloe mumbled.

     “Good, but that still doesn’t answer the question I just asked.” Ashley frowned.

     “Yes, I am feeling a little hungry again now Aunty Ash.” Chloe admitted.

    Ashley was soon jumping into action as she set to work making Chloe another sandwich. “I hope you’ll be alright with another sandwich? It’s a little late to start cooking now.” Ashley said as she worked.

     “I love your sandwiches Aunty Ash.” Chloe smiled, happy to have her aunt talking to her again, even after all the trouble she’d caused.

    Chloe was soon sat with a sandwich and a mug of hot chocolate in front of her, and she started munching on the sandwich and taking little sips of her drink.

     “I’m sorry if anything I’ve done or said has made you feel that I could, or would ask you to leave again Chloe.” Valarie said once she was seated at the table. “You are now my daughter, and no matter what crazy thing you do, I will never turn my back on you sweetie.” Valarie added with a pleading in her voice.

     “I’m sorry mother, I just panicked.” Chloe said between mouthfuls. “And I’m sorry for lying to you about being friends with Susan.” Chloe added.

     “I can’t say you lied to me, but you did go against my wishes and became friends with this Susan when I told you not to.” Valarie frowned.

     “I’m sorry mother, but she just looked so lost at school, and she didn’t have any friends to hang around with.” Chloe started to explain. “I know what it’s like to be all alone in a school with no one to call a friend.” Chloe added as she thought about her time as James, and how he was always being picked on and made to feel less than worthless.

     “Susan thinks a lot of you Chloe; she wouldn’t stop talking about you on Sunday. It was Chloe this, and Chloe that.” Ashley giggled.

     “Susan was saying pretty much the same thing about you today at school.” Chloe smiled. “That’s one of the reasons I decided to run away, so she could still have you in her life.” Chloe added with a sigh. “I just thought I’d be forgotten about in time.”

     “Do you really think so little of yourself?” Valarie asked with anger in her voice.

     “Doesn’t sound like she was doing much thinking at all sis.” Ashley shrugged.

     “I should ground you for a month after this latest little stunt, but I’ll leave at a week.” Valarie said with a sigh.

     “A week...?” Chloe asked in shock.

     “Do you want to try for two weeks?” Valarie asked with a raised eyebrow.

     “Agree to the week.” Spirit said as she appeared next to Chloe. “I once earned a month when I spoke back to mother.” She warned.

     “You should listen to your sister.” Valarie smirked at the memory. Spirit only ever did a week of her grounding still, but she never argued with her mother again after that.

     “Does that mean no riding either?” Chloe asked, but hoped that her mother would let her still take shadow out.

     “No riding, no going out other than to go to school from now until next Monday.” Valarie said in a tone that left no doubt in Chloe’s mind that Valarie was being serious.

     “Yes mother...” Chloe said sounding defeated.

    Chloe finished her sandwich and her hot chocolate before she gave her mother and aunt a hug and a kiss, then she made her way up to bed and got ready for a couple of hours sleep before she had to get up again and get ready for school.

    Valarie entered Chloe’s bedroom and made sure she was tucked in before she went to her own room to get some more sleep. She was hoping to carry on her dream with the good doctor, but she knew that you very rarely managed to carry on a good dream once you’d been woken.

    Chloe still felt half asleep the next morning when she walked into the kitchen and took her seat at the table without saying a word to either her mother or her aunt. Chloe still felt bad about all the trouble she’d caused so she thought that keeping quiet would be her best option.

    Valarie jumped when she turned and saw that Chloe had entered the room without her realising. “Good morning sweetie, I didn’t hear you come in.” Valarie smiled as she walked over and leaned down to give Chloe a hug and a kiss on the cheek. “What’s wrong...?” Valarie asked when Chloe stiffened up.

     “I know I did a bad thing, so I don’t deserve your kindness.” Chloe said as she looked up at her mother with tears running down her cheeks. “I’m nothing but a screw up.” Chloe added as she started sobbing.

     “You’re not a screw up.” Valarie said as she sat in the seat next to Chloe and pulled her up onto her knee so she could hug Chloe. “Yes you did a bad thing, but you’re a teenage girl, and that is how you learn.” Valarie said as she rocked Chloe in her arms.

     “I’m so sorry mummy.” Chloe said with a pleading in her eyes for Valarie to believe her. “I was going to tell you about Suzy.” Chloe added as she buried her head in Valarie’s chest again.

     “I know you would have sweetie, but I hope you realise that keeping secrets like this can backfire on you.” Valarie said with a smile as she lifted Chloe’s chin so they were looking each other in the eyes.

     “Can I still be friends with Suzy...?” Chloe asked nervously.

     “Yes, but she will have to know about your secret at some point if things carry on getting serious between Ash and this David.” Valarie warned.

     “But what about me using Suzie’s name at the hospital...?” Chloe asked with worry in her voice.

     “I’ll worry about that if and when they find out, but it’s not for you to worry about.” Valarie said with a warning in her voice, but she was smiling. “You just worry about being a teenager.”

     “Yes mummy.” Chloe giggled. “I love you...!” Chloe added as she threw her arms around Valarie.

     “I love you to sweetie, but you’re still grounded until Monday.” Valarie said in a smug tone.

     “I know that mummy, and I accept my punishment.” Chloe said with pride in her voice. “I’ll miss riding Shadow, but that is all part of my punishment and I understand that you could ground me for much longer than a week.”

     “You can be so grown up at times.” Valarie sighed as she looked at Chloe who was still sat on her knee.

     “She is until she does some stupid thing like running away.” Ashley laughed as she brought Chloe a glass of juice over to the table.

     “She’s not the first one to run away over something silly.” Valarie smirked as she looked at her sister.

     “I’m sure you’re right sis.” Ashley said it in a tone that warned Valarie not to say another word.

     “Did either of you try running away when you were my age?” Chloe asked, not missing the unspoken words her mother and aunt seemed to be sharing.

     “That’s not the point here Chloe, the point is you ran away rather than facing the trouble you were in.” Ashley said as she pointed a fork in her direction.

    Chloe just blushed as she slipped off Valarie’s knee and took her seat again. Valarie got up and went back to sorting out breakfast for them all while Chloe took her morning pills and washed them down with her juice.

    Valarie and Ashley soon had breakfast ready and they all sat down to enjoy a nice family breakfast together. Chloe soon realised that even though she was grounded, and had been in trouble, her mother and aunt weren’t going to keep reminding her of the fact, and they were soon chatting and laughing like they normally did at meal times.

     “I was thinking of asking David and Susan over on Thursday night, and you could ask Robert to join us as well.” Ashley grinned.

     “I’ll ask him later when I call him about this situation with Chloe and Susan.” Valarie said with a smirk. She was happy to have any reason to call Richard, even if she didn’t need a reason. “Speaking of doctors, have you heard anything about your friend in the hospital?” Valarie asked Chloe.

     “Yes, he’s awake.” Chloe smiled, proud of what she’d been able to do for Danny. “Fin told me that he’s awake and was sat up in bed smiling when he and Paul went to see him on Sunday.” Chloe added.

     “Doesn’t sound like the actions of a screw up to me.” Valarie smiled as she made her point that Chloe wasn’t as much of a screw up as she thought she was.

     “I was glad I could help, but I didn’t do very much.” Chloe shrugged off her mother’s praise.

     “Do you know when he’ll be back at school?” Valarie asked as she brushed over Chloe’s modesty.

     “Fin said he would know more after the doctors have run more tests on Danny.” Chloe shrugged.

     “I bet that this Danny suddenly waking up after all this time must have the doctors scratching their heads.” Ashley giggled.

     “Will this Danny remember talking to you, and what you did to get him back in his body?” Valarie asked with worry in her voice.

     “Spirit says he may remember little snippets, but only as weird dreams.” Chloe explained what Spirit had told her.

     “I hope you’re right sweetie.” Valarie sighed. “The last thing we need is some boy saying that you can see ghosts and help coma victims get back into their bodies.”

     “I don’t think Danny would do that, he didn’t seem like that type of a person when I spoke to him.” Chloe said to try and calm her mother down.

     “I doubt that anyone would believe him if he did remember any of it.” Ashley pointed out. “I know it’s all real, and even I have trouble believing most of it.” She added with a grin.

    Chloe finished her breakfast and then ran up to her room to finish getting ready for school. Once she had brushed her teeth and put her blazer on, Chloe grabbed her book bag and laptop case before returning down stairs to find Ashley waiting for her at the front door with Valarie stood at her side.

     “As far as anyone knows, you and I had an argument about you not doing your share of the house work, and I’ve grounded you for it.” Valarie said as she gave Chloe the once over to make sure she looked her best before leaving the house.

     “Your mother and I were always being grounded because we sneaked out without doing the dishes or cleaning our bedrooms.” Ashley laughed.

     “Ash...!” Valarie said through gritted teeth. “Chloe doesn’t need to know about any of that.”

     “You both used to get grounded...?” Chloe was shocked to think that her mother and aunt were once as much trouble to be around as she was, but they had to have been teenagers at some point, Chloe thought to herself.

     “I’d like to hear more about you and mother when you were my age.” Chloe said as she followed Ashley out to her car after she’d given Valarie a hug.

     “Don’t you even think about telling my daughter anything about us at her age...!” Valarie warned, but she already knew that Ashley planned to spill all their little secrets, just from the grin Ashley had when she turned around to look at her sister.

     “Chloe has a right to know what kind of family she’s joined.” Ashley said trying to look innocent as she said it, but Valarie could see her sister fighting back a smirk.

     “Say too much and she’ll get to see me disown my sister...!” Valarie warned.

     “You wouldn’t see your loving big sister thrown out on the street would you?” Ashley asked with a hurt look.

     “Yes I would.” Valarie frowned.

     “Meany...!” Ashley pouted just before she stuck her tongue out at Valarie.

    Valarie just started laughing as she did the same to her sister. Chloe giggled as she got in the back of the car and watched her mother and aunt playing around.

    Ashley pulled up outside Stacy’s house and got out the car to go greet Dorothy and Stacy.

     “Are you not getting out the car sweetie?” Ashley asked when she saw that Chloe hadn’t made a move to get out the car, or undo her seatbelt.

     “I was just going to wait here.” Chloe said sounding nervous as she took a quick look in Stacy and her mother’s direction before she looked down at her lap again.

     “Are you worried about last night?” Ashley asked in a tone that said she thought Chloe was being silly.

     “I’m terrified.” Chloe admitted as she took another quick look at Stacy’s mother. Chloe looked even more worried when she saw that Dorothy was walking over to the car with Stacy at her side.

     “Is everything alright?” Dorothy asked as she reached the car and looked at Chloe sat in the back.

     “Chloe’s scared that you’re still angry with her over what happened last night.” Ashley said with a roll of her eyes.

     “I was never mad with you in the first place Chloe.” Dorothy said with a sad smile. “I was just glad we found you before you ran away properly.”

     “Do you think Mr Williams is mad with me...?” Chloe asked nervously.

     “He was a little grumpy that you woke him up, but he was glad that Shadow made all that noise so he could come out and find you.” Dorothy laughed.

     “Daddy is always grumpy when he gets woken up.” Stacy rolled her eyes as she said it. “So how long are you grounded for?” Stacy asked as she dropped into her seat and put her seatbelt on.

     “A week, so I can’t go out until next Monday.” Chloe pouted.

     “Only a week...?” Stacy sounded shocked. “I was expecting a month or more.”

     “I’m glad you’re not my mother then.” Chloe sounded even more worried now.

     “Maybe I should have a word with your mother.” Dorothy said with a smile.

     “Please don’t...!” Chloe pleaded.

    Dorothy just started laughing. “I’m just teasing you sweetie.” Dorothy said as she leaned in through the window and gave Chloe a quick hug and a kiss on the cheek.

     “You can be so mean.” Chloe said as she playfully slapped Dorothy’s arm just before she let Dorothy hug her. Chloe was grinning when Dorothy broke the hug and stepped back again.

     “Now that’s the Chloe I love.” Dorothy smiled when she saw a much happier Chloe sat in the car grinning. “Have a good day at school you two, and try to keep out of trouble.” Dorothy said with a frown.

    Ashley got back in the car and Dorothy waved to them all as Ashley drove her car out of the driveway in front of the house and headed in the direction of the school.

     “What’s the cover for you being grounded?” Stacy asked as they were approaching the school.

     “Mum says I should tell everyone that I’m grounded for not doing my share of the housework, like the dishes and cleaning my bedroom.” Chloe shrugged.

     “I’ve been grounded for not doing that stuff, so it’s a good cover.” Stacy agreed.

     “It’s better than telling them that I’ve been grounded for making friends with Susan when my mother told me not to.” Chloe pointed out.

     “Very true, and it wouldn’t be fair on Suzy, I actually like her a lot.” Stacy smiled. “I know she’ll be sad when she finds out that your Aunty Ash is going to stop seeing her father.” Stacy added.

     “I’m not going to stop seeing him.” Ashley said from the front of the car.

     “But I thought it would be too dangerous for you to keep seeing Mr Smith if Chloe is using his daughters name at the hospital.” Stacy asked, sounding shocked at what she’d just heard.

     “I really like David, and Suzy is a little sweetheart.” Ashley said. “I can’t hurt the two of them like that, and if I suddenly decide I don’t want to see David anymore, it may hurt Chloe’s friendship with Susan.” Ashley pointed out.

     “Is it alright for me to tell Suzy about the dinner on Thursday night?” Chloe asked.

     “I’d like to ask David before you say anything to Suzy, if that’s alright sweetie?” Ashley smiled.

     “That’s the least I can do after all the trouble I’ve caused.” Chloe smiled back.

    Ashley pulled up to the gates of the school hoping to find David working security again, but it was one of the sports teachers who Chloe had never seen before, due to her not doing any sports. Ashley entered the school grounds with no problems and she was soon parking up outside the main school building and letting Chloe and Stacy out the car. Ashley smiled as she saw David making his way over to the car.

     “Hi Ashley...!” David shouted as he waved.

     “Hello.” Ashley said once David had reached the car and leaned in for a quick kiss. “I’m surprised to see you out here; don’t you have classes to prepare for?” Ashley asked.

     “I do, but I wanted to start my day off right, and I remembered you saying that you drop Chloe and Stacy off.” David grinned.

     “Most would call seeing me a bad start to their day.” Ashley blushed.

     “Most people are idiots then.” David argued.

     “I am glad that I ran into you though.” Ashley said excitedly. “I spoke with my sister, and she wants to invite you and Suzy over for dinner on Thursday night. I hope you’ll say yes.” Ashley added with a pleading in her voice.

     “That sounds like a wonderful idea.” David grinned even more.

     “Do you not need to check with Suzy first?” Ashley asked.

     “No, she’ll jump at the chance to spend more time with you and Chloe.” David waved off Ashley’s worries. “I hope that we can see each other before Thursday though.” David added with hope in his eyes.

     “I’m free tonight.” Ashley grinned.

     “I’ll see you later Aunty Ash...!” Chloe said at that point, not wanting to be around for anymore of the mushy stuff.

     “Okay sweetie...!” Ashley shouted, due to Chloe and Stacy walking away rather quickly.

     “I had no idea that Mr Smith could be that smooth.” Stacy giggled as she and Chloe made their way into the school.

     “I can’t believe how shameless my aunt is.” Chloe sounded shocked over the way her aunt was flirting with one of her teachers.

     “At least you can tell Suzy about the dinner date on Thursday now.” Stacy giggled as they made their way to their lockers to drop off the books they wouldn’t need until later in the day.

    Chloe and Stacy didn’t see Susan, Sophie or Jade until they arrived at their home room. Susan was already sat at her desk reading a book, and Sophie and Jade arrived just after Chloe and Stacy.

     “Morning Suzy...!” Stacy squealed as she ran up to Susan and threw her arms around her.

     “Morning Stace, Chloe.” Susan smiled as she closed her book after placing her book mark in it to mark her spot.

     “Have you been here long?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes...” Susan said with a roll of her eyes. “My father wanted to see if he could see your aunt.” Susan added with a groan.

     “He was successful if it makes you feel any better.” Chloe said.

     “I’m glad one of us is happy then.” Susan grumbled.

     “My aunt has invited the two of you over for dinner on Thursday evening, I hope you don’t mind?” Chloe asked.

     “Invited over for dinner...” Jade said before Susan had time to say anything. “This is all sounding very serious Suzy.” Jade added with a grin.

     “I hope this isn’t going to be a problem for you Chloe...?” Susan asked nervously.

     “Why would I have a problem with it...?” Chloe looked confused at Susan’s question.

     “The whole aunt dating a teacher thing.” Susan shrugged.

     “No, I think it’s kind of nice to see the two of them getting on so well together.” Chloe giggled. “Though I could do without seeing the whole kissy, kissy stuff.” Chloe added with a shudder as she remembered how she and Stacy had left Ashley and Mr Smith out in the car park.

     “You saw the two of them kissing in the car park...!” Susan said a little to loud and had the rest of the class looking at their little group.

     “Yes.” Chloe said as she looked around at the rest of the class. “I was going to say that no one saw them, but I think they all know about it now.”

     “Are we all going riding after school?” Sophie asked as she tried to blank out the rest of the class looking at them.

     “I can’t...” Chloe sighed. “I’ve been grounded for a week.”

     “What for...?” Jade asked with a little too much excitement in her voice.

     “Not cleaning my room up and doing the dishes when I was asked.” Chloe tried to sound ashamed of what she’d got grounded for.

     “That sucks.” Sophie frowned.

     “Tell me about it.” Chloe rolled her eyes.

     “So you’re under house arrest until the weekend?” Jade asked.

     “Until Monday.” Chloe corrected Jade.

     “Until Monday...?” Jade said with a pained look.

     “Yep, Monday.” Chloe said in a sad tone.

    The teacher arrived so they all took their seats and waited for roll call.

    Chloe and Stacy didn’t get to see Finlay and Paul until morning break when the two boys came running up to the girls and picked them up off the floor and spun them around.

     “What’s gotten into you two...?” Chloe giggled as she wrapped her arms around Finlay’s neck while looking into his eyes.

     “We’re just happy to see you.” Finlay grinned back.

     “And it’s great to have Danny back with us.” Paul added as he put Stacy back on the ground again while keeping his arms wrapped around her.

     “He’s back at school already?” Chloe asked, sounding nervous.

     “No, I mean awake.” Paul explained. “He can’t even walk yet, but the doc’s have said it won’t be long before he’s back on his feet.” Paul added with pride in his voice.

     “Paul and I are going to see him after school, and I was wondering if you wanted to come with us, so he can meet you now he’s awake.” Finlay asked with hope in his voice.

     “I’d love to, but I’ve been grounded until next Monday.” Chloe pouted.

     “You’ve been grounded...?” Finlay said with shock in his voice. “What did you do to end up getting grounded?” He asked, still not believing that Chloe could get herself grounded for anything.

     “Mum told me to clean my bedroom up, but I didn’t do it and went out riding with Stace instead, so mum’s grounded me until next Monday.” Chloe sighed.

     “That sucks.” Finlay said. “You’re mum is pretty strict.” He added with a worried look.

     “She sneaked out without doing the dishes as well.” Stacy pointed out.

     “It’s times like these that I’m glad we stop in a dorm, and don’t have to worry about things like that.” Finlay said with a proud grin on his face.

     “Don’t you have to keep your dorm room clean and tidy though?” Chloe asked.

     “Yes, but we just push all the rubbish under the bed, the teachers never look under there.” Finlay explained how he and Paul kept out of trouble.

     “I’ll have to remember that.” Chloe giggled.

     “Knowing your mum, she’d look under there first.” Finlay warned. “I’d hate to see you get grounded for a month because you took cleaning advice from me and Paul.” He added with a laugh.

     “I thought all girls were neat freaks anyway...?” Paul said with a puzzled look.

     “We can be just as messy as the boys.” Stacy said as she slapped Paul on the arm for his sexist comment.

     “I’d say some can be worse.” Sophie said as she looked at Jade.

     “I’m not that bad...!” Jade whined.

     “You’re not that good either.” Sophie smirked as she bumped Jade with her shoulder.

     “Do you think your mum might make an exception and let you come to the hospital?” Finlay asked.

     “I’m not sure, she was pretty mad with me.” Chloe said as she bit her lip while trying to work out if Valarie might let her go to the hospital. “I’ll give her a call at lunchtime and ask her.” Chloe added when she looked at the time and realised she didn’t have enough time to call her now.

     “Cool...!” Finlay grinned like Chloe had already made the call and been given permission to go, but Chloe had her doubts as to whether or not her mother would let her go to the hospital.

    The bell sounded to let them know they needed to head back into the school and get to their next lesson, so Finlay pulled Chloe into his arms and kissed her, while Paul did the same with Stacy before the two boys ran off again.

     “Do you think your mum will let you go out this evening?” Stacy asked as they made their way to their next lesson.

     “I doubt it, but I don’t have anything to lose in asking.” Chloe shrugged.

    The five girls were soon at their next lesson and they all found their seats and got their text books out ready to start the lesson.

    Valarie was doing some research for a chapter of her new book when her cell phone started ringing; Valarie looked worried when she saw it was Chloe’s number. Valarie had been worried about getting a call from Jennifer to tell her that Chloe had ran away again, but now she was worried that Chloe was going to tell her she had ran away instead.

     “Chloe...? What’s wrong...?” Valarie asked with fear in her voice.

     “Nothing’s wrong mummy.” Chloe said on the other end of the phone. “I just wanted to ask you something.” Chloe sounded nervous.

     “And what might that be...?” Valarie asked, but she already expected it to be something to do with her being grounded. “And don’t even ask if you can go out for a ride this evening after school.” Valarie said with a warning in her voice.

     “I know that mummy, but Finlay and Paul are going to see Danny this evening, and they asked if Stacy and I want to go with them.” Chloe explained her reason for calling.

     “You do understand the meaning of the word ‘grounded’ don’t you...?” Valarie frowned.

     “Yes mother, but I thought this might be an exception.”

    Valarie was deep in thought for a couple of seconds as she tried to work out whether or not letting Chloe go to the hospital to see a sick friend was against the rules for being grounded. “Alright, I’ll let you go with Finlay and the others to see Danny, but I will be driving you all there and then I’ll drop the boys back at the school before bringing you straight home.” Valarie offered.

     “I’m fine with that mummy...!” Chloe said excitedly.

     “Tell Finlay and Paul that I’ll pick them up outside their dorm block at six thirty this evening, and you will be going straight to the hospital to see Danny, nothing more than that; so don’t get any funny ideas.” Valarie warned.

     “Yes Mother, and thank you.” Chloe said a little shocked that her mother was letting her go to the hospital.

    Valarie looked at her phone and let out a sigh as she realised just how soft she was being with Chloe, but she thought that Chloe deserved to see some of the good she’d been doing, and the fact that she wasn’t a screw up like she’d called herself the night before.

     “Nice to see you playing the tough mom, sis.” Ashley said from the doorway to the study where Valarie was doing her research for her new book.

     “I’m still being tough on her.” Valarie argued. “I’ll take them to the hospital and then Chloe will come right back home with me after.”

     “Are you sure it’s safe for Chloe to be near this Danny after what she did to help him get back in his body?” Ashley asked with worry in her voice.

     “Spirit seems to think this Danny won’t remember what Chloe did while he was out of his body.” Valarie repeated what she’d been told.

     “I guess you’ll find out later...” Ashley sang as she pushed herself away from the doorframe she was leaning on and she spun around to walk away. “Lunch is ready by the way...!” Ashley shouted over her shoulder.

    Chloe just looked at her cell phone in shock over the fact her mother had just said she could go with Finlay and the others to see Danny, even if it did mean Valarie taking them.

     “Well...?” Finlay asked, not able to read the look on Chloe’s face.

     “Well what...?” Chloe asked.

     “Can you come to see Danny tonight?” Finlay frowned.

     “Oh, yes, but mum is going to take us there and then drive us back again.” Chloe explained.

     “So we won’t be able to grab something to eat after then?” Finlay asked, sounding disappointed.

     “No, sorry.” Chloe replied. “Think yourself lucky that my mother is letting me go to the hospital at all.” Chloe added.

     “Good point.” Finlay agreed.

     “My mum said she will pick you and Paul up outside your dorm building at six thirty.” Chloe repeated what Valarie had said to her. “Do you want to call your mum and make sure it’s okay for you to go to the hospital?” Chloe asked as she looked at Stacy.

    Stacy pulled herself away from Paul and fished her cell phone out her blazer pocket and called her mother. It was a short conversation, but Stacy got the okay from her mother and they finalised their plans, and then they relaxed to enjoy what was left of their lunch break. Chloe and Susan had to put up with some teasing about them soon being sisters if Chloe’s aunt and Susan’s father got serious.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © February 2013

Part Seventeen of 17+

Chapter Seventeen: Hello again

    Chloe was expecting her mother to pick her and Chloe up from school at the end of the day, but it was Ashley’s car sat in the parking lot.

     “Hi Aunty Ash...!” Chloe smiled as she got in the back of the car.

     “Hello Ashley.” Stacy said as she got in the other side.

     “Hello Girls, I trust you had a good day at school with no problems?” Ashley asked as she waited for the girls to put their seatbelts on.

     “No trouble at all.” Chloe grinned. “It was a nice normal day.” Chloe added, glad that she hadn’t bumped into Tracy today, or needed any help from Spirit.

     “I hear you managed to con your mother into letting you go out this evening?” Ashley smirked as she pulled out of the parking lot and headed for the exit.

     “I didn’t con her...!” Chloe whined. “I just asked if I could go and visit Danny now he’s awake.” Chloe said in her own defence. “I want to know if he remembers anything from being stuck out of his body, and me putting him back in it.” Chloe added with worry in her voice.

     “What do you plan to do if he does remember anything...?” Ashley asked.

     “Run away again...” Chloe joked.

     “Don’t even joke about that around your mother.” Ashley warned.

     “I doubt anyone would believe him if he did remember anything.” Stacy commented. “I was there and know what happened, and even I find it hard to believe.” She added with a giggle.

    Ashley was soon pulling up in front of Stacy’s house and letting her out of the car. “Where do you think you’re going young lady?” Ashley asked when she saw Chloe getting out of the car.

     “I just want to go and say hello to Shadow, and thank him for stopping me doing anything silly.” Chloe said as she stopped trying to get out of the car.

     “Alright, but make it fast, and don’t tell your mother what I let you do, or we'll both be grounded.” Ashley pulled a face.

    Chloe giggled at the thought of her mother grounding her Aunty Ash, but she wouldn’t put it past her mother to give it a go if she found out what Aunty Ash was letting her do. “Thank you Aunty Ash.” Chloe said as she ran around to the driver’s side of the car and leaned in through the window and gave her aunt a hug and a kiss on the cheek before she ran off to say hello to her horse.

    Shadow was running around in one of the fields when Chloe ran into the courtyard, but he was soon galloping over to the fence when he saw Chloe. Chloe had grabbed a hand full of mints on her way over to the fence.

     “Hello boy...” Chloe said as she hugged Shadows head. “Thank you for stopping me doing something silly last night.” Chloe sighed.

    Shadow let out a huff and was quickly looking for mints in Chloe’s hands, which he found and started munching on them. He soon finished the mints and then he made his way over to the gate expecting Chloe to let him out of the field so she could go for a ride on him.

     “I’m sorry, but I’ve been grounded, and mother won’t let me come and ride you.” Chloe said with pain in her voice. “I shouldn’t even be here seeing you now.” Chloe added in a whisper, not that there was anyone around to overhear her.

    Shadow didn’t seem very happy about not being able to go for a ride, but he seemed happy that Chloe had come to see him anyway, and he enjoyed some more mints until Chloe thought she better get going before Ashley came looking for her.

     “I’ll come and say hello in the morning, and I’ll sneak you an apple.” Chloe promised as she stroked the side of Shadow’s face. Shadow seemed excited now he’d been promised an apple. “I’ll see you in the morning.” Chloe sighed just before she turned and ran back to her aunt’s car.

    Stacy had gone with Chloe, but she had gone to see her horse in the other field, but she ran to catch up with Chloe to say goodbye to Ashley, and then she would go into the house to get changed and then get her homework done.

     “I’ll see you about quarter to six.” Chloe said just before she got back in her aunt’s car.

     “Okay, until later girlfriend...!” Stacy grinned as she threw her arms around Chloe and hugged her.

    Chloe smiled as she enjoyed the hug, and the fact Stacy was her best friend, and treated her like a girl. “Later girlfriend.” Chloe giggled. Chloe was soon sat in the front of her aunt’s car this time, and Ashley drove them home.

     “Was Shadow pleased to see you?” Ashley asked.

     “Yes, but he didn’t seem happy about me being grounded though.” Chloe frowned.

     “I think you were lucky to just get a week’s worth of groundings for what you did.” Ashley said, not sounding sorry for Chloe.

     “I’m sorry I lied and upset you Aunty Ash.” Chloe said.

     “I’m not bothered about any of that.” Ashley said as she waved of Chloe’s worries. “It’s the fact you ran away rather than facing your problems that upset your mother.” Ashley added with a sigh. “I doubt she would have even bothered grounding you if you hadn’t tried to run away.”

     “But she said that I’d be grounded for a week if I lied to her again.” Chloe whined.

     “What your mother says, and what she does are two very different things.” Ashley pointed out. “I think the most you would have gotten if you hadn’t run away, would have been a couple of days.”

     “Now you tell me.” Chloe groaned.

     “You were the one that chose to run away.” Ashley made it sound like it was all Chloe’s fault, which it was.

    Ashley pulled into the driveway at the house before Chloe had time to say anymore, so they got out the car and made their way into the house and Chloe went up to her room to get her homework done before she had to leave with Valarie, so they could pick Stacy up, and then Finlay and Paul.

    Chloe was half way through her homework when she felt Spirit in the room. So she turned in her seat to find Spirit lying on the bed with the two kittens pouncing on her.

     “Hi sis.” Chloe said with a sad sounding sigh.

     “Hey sis.” Spirit giggled as she played with the two excited kittens. The two kittens had tried playing with Chloe, but she was too busy with her homework to play with them, so the two kittens had jumped up on the bed and curled up until Spirit appeared. “You still bummed out about being grounded?” Spirit asked.

     “A little, but Aunty Ash said that mother probably would have just grounded me for a day or two if I hadn’t tried to run away.” Chloe moaned like it was partly Spirit’s fault she’d been grounded for a week.

     “She’s probably right, mum never used to carry out her threats, and when she did it was never for as long as she first said.” Spirit shrugged. “But then again, I never tried running away from home.” Spirit pointed out.

     “Do you think she might let me off after a couple of days then?” Chloe sounded hopeful that she might get to ride Shadow before the week was up.

     “I wouldn’t count on it.” Spirit warned. “You’re lucky she’s just grounded you for a week as it is.”

     “I’m going to see Danny tonight.” Chloe said as she tried to change the subject to something that didn’t involve her punishment. “Are you sure he won’t remember me from before I helped him back into his body?” Chloe sounded nervous.

     “Yes I’m sure.” Spirit promised. “Anything that he does remember will seem like a dream, and how often do you remember a dream after you’ve woken up?” Spirit asked.

     “I remember mine pretty well.” Chloe replied sounding even more nervous.

     “Well you’re not like other people, but Danny will just think he’s seen you before someplace, that’s if he remembers you at all. Now stop worrying, and get on with your homework.” Spirit said in a bossy tone.

     “Slave driver...” Chloe grumbled as she stuck her tongue out at Spirit.

     “Yes I am.” Spirit sounded proud of the fact Chloe had just called her a slave driver.

    Chloe finished off her homework and put all her books away before she went to get cleaned up and dressed in something nice for Finlay.

     “You’ve really taken to this whole being a girl thing haven’t you?” Spirit smiled as she watched Chloe holding up dresses to her body while she looked in the mirror.

     “I think I have you to thank for most of it. I find myself doing things without realising it most the time.” Chloe said as she stopped to think about some of the things she just did as a matter of cause.

     “The girl was always there, my memories are just helping you to realise that.” Spirit said as she got up off the bed and walked over to look at Chloe in the mirror. “I think that dress is really you.” Spirit smiled as she looked at Chloe holding up a cute pale pink dress with little kittens all over it. Chloe agreed with Spirit so she went into her bathroom to get changed.

    Once Chloe was dressed, she finished off the look with her pink hoody, and then she grabbed her little backpack style purse and left her bedroom, but not before getting the okay from Spirit.

     “How do I look sis?” Chloe asked as she did a spin.

     “You look like a cute girl ready for a hot date.” Spirit grinned.

     “I’m not going out on a date...!” Chloe argued. “I just like to look my best.” Chloe added as she looked in the mirror one last time.

     “For your boyfriend...” Spirit teased. Chloe just stuck her tongue out before she spun around and left the bedroom. “Say hello to Danny for me...!” Spirit shouted to Chloe’s back as she left the room.

     “Yes, like that’s going to happen...!” Chloe shouted back.

    Chloe found her mother in the kitchen talking to Ashley, Chloe thought they must have been talking about her because they stopped talking when Chloe entered the room.

     “Are you ready to leave sweetie?” Valarie asked as she walked over and pulled a nervous looking Chloe into a hug. “You look very pretty by the way.” Valarie added as she stepped back and looked Chloe up and down.

     “Thank you mummy, and yes I’m ready to leave when you are.” Chloe smiled.

     “I’ll see you later.” Valarie said as she stepped over and gave Ashley a hug and a cheek kiss.

     “I’m going out with David, so I’m not sure when I’ll be home.” Ashley grinned.

     “I want you home by ten.” Valarie said in a stern tone. “It’s a school night.” Valarie added with a smirk.

     “Yes mother...” Ashley said it like a whiny teenager, just before she started laughing.

     “Have fun.” Valarie said as she hugged Ashley again.

     “I plan too.” Ashley grinned.

     “Let’s get going before she starts giving us details.” Valarie said with a worried look as she pushed Chloe towards the door to the hallway.

     “See you later Aunty Ash...!” Chloe shouted over her shoulder as her mother guided her towards the front door.

     “I think it will be morning before you see your aunty again.” Valarie informed Chloe. “Don’t ask me anymore about it.” Valarie added when she saw that Chloe was about to ask her something she wasn’t ready to talk about with someone of Chloe’s age.

     “Mummy...?” Chloe said after they had been driving for several minutes without either of them saying anything.

     “Yes sweetie?” Valarie smiled at Chloe.

     “Aunty Ash was saying that you were only going to ground me for a couple of days before I ran away, is that true?”

     “I was actually going to let you off with a stern telling off.” Valarie shrugged. “But I can’t let you think that I’m alright with you running away every time you have a problem.”

     “I’m sorry...” Chloe said with a sigh as she looked down at her lap in shame. “I just got myself convinced that you were going to ask me to leave.” Chloe admitted.

     “You do realise just how silly that sounds don’t you?” Valarie asked with a frown.

     “I do now I’m thinking more clearly.” Chloe giggled.

     “What have you told Fin and Paul about your grounding?” Valarie did want their stories to sound different once she had picked the two boys up.

     “I told them you grounded me for not cleaning my bedroom, just like you told me, and Stace added that I sneaked out to ride Shadow without doing the dishes.”

     “Good, that sounds believable, and they don’t need to know that you were grounded for trying to run away.” Valarie frowned again. “That would raise far too many questions.” Valarie added.

    Valarie was soon pulling up outside Stacy’s house and the two of them got out the car and walked up to the front door. Valarie rang the bell and then waited for someone to answer it. The door opened and they found Dorothy stood there smiling at them.

     “Hello Dorothy. It’s nice to see you looking more awake.” Valarie laughed.

     “Hello Val. Yes it is a more suitable hour to be calling.” Dorothy chuckled. “Hello Chloe. I hope you’re over your silly little antics now?” Dorothy asked as she looked down at Chloe stood next to Valarie.

     “Yes, and I’m sorry for all the trouble last night Mrs Williams.” Chloe said, still feeling shame for all the trouble she’d caused.

     “I’m just glad you’re safe sweetie.” Dorothy was stopped from saying anything else because Stacy burst past her and started dragging Chloe back towards Valarie’s car.

     “I’ll see you later mum...!” Stacy shouted back over her shoulder.

     “Have fun...!” Dorothy shouted back.

     “What’s your rush Stace?” Chloe asked as Stacy pushed Chloe into the car and then ran around to the other side and got in herself.

     “I thought I’d save you another stern talking to from my mother.” Stacy started too explained. “I could tell she was building up to another talk about your running away from your problems.” Stacy added with a roll of her eyes like she’d had to listen to far too many of her mother’s lectures on other subjects.

     “Thanks for that then.” Chloe smiled, she was glad she had a friend like Stacy.

    Valarie got back in the car after she’d had a conversation with Dorothy about something. Chloe and Stacy thought it was probably something to do with what happened the night before, so they didn’t ask any questions about it, just in case it set Valarie off on anther lecture of her own.

    Finlay and Paul were stood waiting outside their dorm building when Valarie got there, so Stacy slid into the middle of the back seat so Paul and Finlay could sit either side of her. Chloe was in the front, but she looked over her shoulder and smiled at Finlay.

     “Hi Fin, Paul.” Chloe said to the boys.

     “Hi Chloe, Stacy, and thank you for the lift over to the hospital Mrs A.” Finlay grinned at Valarie.

     “I’m here more to keep an eye on this one, but I’m glad I could help.” Valarie smiled as she gave Chloe a poke with her finger. Valarie couldn’t see the point of telling Finlay that she was actually a Miss A.

     “I was quite shocked when I found out Chloe had been grounded for not cleaning her room and helping with the dishes.” Finlay said sounding ashamed of Chloe, and trying to suck up to Chloe’s mother.

    Finlay was smirking at Chloe when she looked over the seat at him, but he soon looked worried when he saw that Chloe wasn’t seeing the funny side of being grounded.

     “I’m sure that you and Paul have a messy room as well.” Valarie said as she looked at the two boys in the rear view mirror.

     “Paul and I are very tidy actually.” Finlay replied.

    Chloe was shocked that Finlay could say that with a straight face, and even Paul looked a little shocked at what Finlay was saying, judging by the open mouthed look he was giving Finlay.

    Valarie gave Finlay a look that said she didn’t believe him, and then she pulled away from the curb and headed out of the school grounds and towards the hospital where Danny Blakeley was. Finlay was soon talking to Valarie about her writing, something that made Chloe happy, because it meant they weren’t talking about her.

    Chloe felt more nervous this time than she did the first time she came to see Danny. Chloe was worried that Danny might remember everything from his time wandering around while he was out of his body.

     “Everything alright Chloe...?” Finlay asked when they got to Danny’s hospital room and Chloe pulled Danny to a stop as she looked at the closed door.

     “I’m fine...” Chloe lied. “I’m just a little nervous about meeting your friend now he’s awake.” Chloe added lamely.

     “Danny’s eager to meet you, the daughter of his favourite writer.” Finlay grinned. “He’s going to freak when he sees that your mum has come with you.” Finlay added as he looked up at Chloe’s mum stood behind them.

     “Let’s not hurt his feelings then, and tell him that I’m just here to keep an eye on this one.” Valarie whispered as she placed her hands on Chloe’s shoulders.

    Chloe wanted to groan at the fact Valarie was acting more like a prison warden keeping an eye on her prisoner, than playing her mother, but Chloe could understand that Valarie was just worried about losing her, and the trying to run away wasn’t helping to prove that Valarie could trust her to do otherwise. Chloe took a deep breath and then let Finlay drag her into the room.

     “Hey Danny...!” Finlay shouted on entering the room.

    Hi Fin...!” Chloe heard a familiar voice shout back. Chloe soon got to see where the voice had come from when Finlay pulled her into view of Danny, but he wasn’t lying in the bed this time, he was now sat up and smiling, even if he did look very ill still, Chloe could still see the same boy she’d helped.

     “You must be Chloe...?” Danny asked as he looked at Chloe with a puzzled look. “Have we met before? I have a weird feeling that I’ve seen you someplace.” Danny asked.

     “You might have seen her at one of her mother’s book signings you went to.” Finlay said as he jumped to Chloe’s defence without even realising he was doing so. Chloe’s mind had gone blank in her panic that Danny was about to tell Finlay and Paul about her secrets.

     “That must be it.” Danny grinned.

     “I did meet you on Saturday, but you were asleep then.” Chloe smiled. “It’s nice to meet you now you’re awake though.” Chloe added as she gave Danny a little wave.

     “Sorry about that.” Danny laughed nervously as he scratched his head.

     “I’ve bought my mum to meet you.” Chloe said as she looked over her shoulder to where her mother was just entering the room behind Paul and Stacy.

     “Valarie Ashcroft is in my hospital room...!” Danny shouted excitedly as he tried to straighten out his hair and make sure he was covered at the same time. “I’m your biggest fan Mrs Ashcroft.” Danny added as he tried to swing his feet out of bed so he could stand up to great her properly.

     “Hello Danny.” Valarie smiled. “Please don’t try and get out of bed.” She added as she stepped over to the bed and pushed Danny back down into the bed just before she covered him up again.

     “It was worth falling off that wall, just to get this chance.” Danny grinned as he watched Valarie tuck him back into bed again.

     “Chloe’s now at our school, so you would have gotten the chance to meet her anyway, dumbass.” Finlay pointed out.

     “Hey Danny.” Paul said before Danny could call Finlay anything. “You remember Stacy.” He added as he smiled at Stacy while holding her hand.

     “Hello Danny, it’s nice to see you awake again.” Stacy sounded nervous as she said it.

     “Hi Stace.” Danny smiled. “I’m glad you’ve finally come out of your shell and stopped letting what Tracy did, bother you.” Danny added.

     “I’ve found a far better best friend than Tracy ever was.” Stacy grinned as she looked at Chloe.

     “I’ve been hearing that Chloe’s been making quite the impression since she started at the school.” Danny grinned.

     “What have you heard?” Chloe asked nervously. She was worried people might be talking about her in a bad way, or someone had seen her talking to ghosts.

     “Don’t worry Chloe; it’s all been good so far.” Danny smirked as he looked at Finlay.

    Chloe relaxed when she realised that Danny was just referring to the fact her and Finlay were an item. “You can’t believe everything you hear.” Chloe giggled as she stepped a little closer to Finlay and he put his arm around her while smiling down at her.

     “I’m looking forward to getting to know you a lot better when I return to school.” Danny sounded eager to get out of the hospital.

     “Do you know when that might be?” Chloe asked.

     “Not yet, the Doc’s are still running tests on me.” Danny groaned.

    Chloe knew how Danny felt, from the time she was in the hospital, or James was, after the trouble with James stepfather, but James had been saved from death by Spirit, and she had returned the favour by saving Valarie and becoming the new Chloe.

     “I’m sure you’ll be back on your feet in no time.” Chloe said, trying to cheer Danny up a little. “You can dish all the dirt on these two then.” Chloe giggled as she poked Finlay in the side with her elbow.

     “There’s no dirt to dish.” Finlay said with a proud look on his face. Finlay soon lost the proud look though when Danny made a noise that sounded like a cross between a laugh and a snort.

     “I think someone is lying.” Chloe grinned.

    Danny was just about to speak when Finlay cut him off. “Miss Ashcroft has offered to give me some writing tips.”

     “You jammy git...!” Danny said sounding jealous.

     “I’m happy to give you both some advice, and I’ve been asked to come to the school and do a questions and answers session for anyone interested.” Valarie explained.

     “I hope I’m back at school before then.” Danny whined as he thought he might miss out on it.

     “I’ll leave doing it until you’re back at school.” Valarie promised.

     “Cool...!” Danny grinned.

    Danny spent a little time grilling Chloe about her thoughts on the school, but he was soon asking Valarie questions about her books, Chloe was glad about that, and the fact he didn’t seem to remember anything from his out of body experience.

    Chloe thought Danny to be nice, and quite funny, he didn’t seem to let the fact he was in a hospital bother his mood, but he did look a little sad when it was time for them to leave.

     “It was nice meeting you Chloe.” Danny smiled as they were getting ready to leave. “I hope Fin can drag you along with him again at some point.”

     “Do you really want to see me again, or are you hoping my mother will bring me, if I do come again?” Chloe asked with a grin. She’d seen how excited Danny had been to be able to talk to her mother about her writing.

     “I’d like to see both of you again.” Danny grinned at his own quick answer.

     “I’d be more than happy to bring Chloe and the others to see you again Danny, but I also hope that you won’t be in this place for very much longer, and then they can all come and see you at your home.” Valarie smiled as she stepped over to Danny in his hospital bed and leaned down to kiss him on the forehead. “It was a pleasure to meet you Danny.” Danny just lay there grinning like an idiot while he blushed.

    They all said their goodbyes to Danny before making their way back to the car park where Valarie had parked her car.

    Even though this was Chloe’s first day of being grounded, she was still feeling a little sad because she knew that her mother would be dropping Finlay, Stacy and Paul off, and then she would be driven home where she would be confined to the house until she went to school the next day. Chloe’s mood soon picked up when she watched her mother pull into the car park of a restaurant.

     “What are you doing mum...?” Chloe asked, but already hoped she knew the answer.

     “I’m treating you all to dinner.” Valarie smiled as she removed her seatbelt and grabbed her purse before getting out the car.

     “I better call my mum and tell her that I’m eating out tonight.” Stacy said as she pulled her phone out her pocket.

     “No need for that Stacy.” Valarie said as she stopped Stacy using her phone by placing her own hand over the screen. “I talked to your mother when I picked you up earlier, and I told her that I would be treating you all to dinner this evening.” Valarie explained.

     “Thank you.” Stacy grinned as she realised she’d get to spend more time with Paul.

    Chloe was grinning as well, because she would get to spend more time with Finlay, and less time at home feeling like a prisoner, not that her mother was enforcing her grounding very strongly at all.

    Valarie led them all into the restaurant and a waitress showed them to a large enough table to seat them all. The waitress then took their drink orders before leaving them to look through the menu and decide what they wanted to eat.

    The four children ordered burgers and fries, while Valarie ordered a grilled chicken salad for herself. This didn’t stop her stealing the odd fry off Chloe’s plate though.

    Chloe wasn’t too bothered about it, but she playfully slapped her mother’s hand away as they laughed. Chloe found herself thinking just how cool a parent Valarie was, and how lucky she was to have a mother like Valarie. Chloe did feel a little more guilt over trying to run away now her mother was acting like such a cool parent in front of her friends.

    Valarie let them all order an ice cream sundae after they had finished their dinner, and Chloe was happy to share hers with her mother, mainly because Chloe knew she wouldn’t be able to eat a full one all to herself.

    The four children were all groaning they had eaten way too much once they were back in the car, but they all thanked Valarie for the meal. Finlay and Paul had tried to give Valarie some money towards it, but Valarie wouldn’t hear of it and said it was her treat.

    Valarie soon had the boys back at their dorm building, but only after going through a security check at the main gate. Jennifer wasn’t taking any chances with reporters getting into the school still.

     “Thanks for the lift over to see Danny, and for dinner Mrs A.” Finlay grinned once he was out the car.

     “Yes, thanks for a great evening Mrs A.” Paul added, using the same nickname as Finlay had given Valarie.

     “You’re both welcome boys...!” Valarie smiled at her new nickname Finlay and Paul had given her.

     “I’ll see you tomorrow at school Chloe.” Finlay smiled as he took hold of Chloe’s hand through the open window of the car. Chloe could see that Finlay wanted to kiss her, but wasn’t going to risk it with Valarie sat right next to her.

     “Okay, I’ll see you in the morning.” Chloe smiled back as she gave his hand a squeeze.

    Paul had an advantage because Stacy was in the back of the car and sat on Valarie’s side, so he was able to lean in through the window and give Stacy a little kiss. Stacy was blushing and grinning like a fool when Paul stepped back from the car.

     “I’ll see you tomorrow Stace.” Paul grinned back at her.

     “Bye Paul.” Stacey grinned back as she gave him a little wave.

    Valarie was soon back on the road and heading towards Stacy’s house. She pulling up outside where she waited for Chloe and Stacy to say their goodbyes. Valarie then waited for Stacy to enter her house after Tom; Stacy’s father had opened the door to let her in. Tom gave Valarie and Chloe a wave as Valarie drove away.

     “Thank you for taking me and the others to see Danny, and for the dinner and desert.” Chloe smiled up at her mother as Valarie drove them back to the house.

     “You’re welcome sweetie, and I hope we won’t have any more foolish ideas about running away.” Valarie frowned.

     “I won’t mummy.” Chloe blushed as she felt even more foolish for trying to run away the night before. “Does this mean I’m not really grounded...?” Chloe asked looking hopeful that her mother might let her off. This was soon dashed with what Valarie said next.

     “Oh no, you are still grounded, but I’m not a monster.” Valarie added the last part with a smile. “I need to teach you a lesson, or I’d be a bad parent, and you never should have felt the need to run away rather than talking to me about anything in the first place.”

     “I know mummy, and I’m sorry.” Chloe snuffled as she fought back the tears she wanted to shed. Valarie had shown Chloe what a great mum she was tonight, and this had made Chloe realise more than ever just how foolish she had been to try running away.

     “Hey...! Don’t cry sweetie, I’m not angry with you anymore.” Valarie said as she pulled into the driveway back at the house. “I was hoping the dinner this evening would show you that.” Valarie added as she pulled Chloe into a hug with her. “I also thought it would give you a little more time with Finlay as well.”

     “I’m just upset with myself for being such an idiot.” Chloe mumbled, due to her head being buried in Valarie’s chest.

     “You’re a teenage girl; it’s your right to be an idiot once in a while.” Valarie laughed. “It gives us parents a chance to ground you and keep you close to home where we know you’re safe.” Valarie added as she hugged Chloe even tighter.

    Chloe let out a happy sigh as she enjoyed the hug she was getting from her mother, happy that she had been so wrong about her.

    The two of them made their way into the house. The house was empty, so the two of them went up to their rooms to get changed into their night clothes before returning back down stairs where Valarie made them both a hot chocolate before cuddling up together in front of the TV to watch a movie.

    Chloe thought she could make it through her grounding with ease if every night was going to be like this. Due to the late night the night before, and the busy day she’d had today, Chloe didn’t see much of the film before she was fast asleep cuddled up to her mother.

    Valarie smiled as she looked down at her sleeping daughter with her head on her lap. Valarie softly stroked Chloe’s hair as she wondered how such a sweet little thing survived living rough on the streets. Valarie was happy to let Chloe sleep like she was, while she carried on watching the movie.

    Once the movie had ended, Valarie managed to pick Chloe up in her arms without waking her, and she carried the sleeping child up to her room where she smiled when she saw Spirit stood at the side of the bed having already pulled the covers down so Valarie could place Chloe straight in.

     “Thank you sweetie.” Valarie whispered to Spirit once Chloe was tucked up in bed. Valarie wrapped an arm around Spirit and walked her from the room and down the stairs.

     “Is everything alright mummy?” Spirit asked, sensing that something was troubling her mother.

     “Nothing really, I just haven’t seen much of you this past week, and I was worried you would vanish again before I got a chance to get a hug from you.” Valarie pouted as she turned to face Spirit before pulling her into a hug. “I still miss you sweetie.” Valarie sighed.

     “You have the new Chloe now,” Spirit smiled as she looked up to the ceiling in the direction of Chloe’s bedroom.

     “Call me greedy, but I wish I had you both.” Valarie sighed as she held Spirit at arm’s length. “I always hoped to give you a baby sister or brother one day.” Valarie admitted.

     “Play your cards right with the good doctor and you still might.” Spirit said with a grin. “It will have to be a baby sister though, not sure Chloe could cope with a baby brother tormenting her.” Spirit added with a giggle.

     “Spirit...! You’re far too young to be talking about such things.” Valarie said as she slapped Spirit on the arm. Valarie was soon pulling her close again as she led the way into the living room so the two of them could sit together.

    Sitting on the sofa cuddled up to her mother reminded Spirit of when she was alive, but she knew that was all in the past, and her mother was now mother to the new Chloe. Spirit was just glad Chloe was able to save her mother’s life, and give the new Chloe a chance at a life as the girl she was meant to be from birth.

     “I’m sorry mother, but I need to go and help Chloe, she’s having a nightmare.” Spirit said after she’d been cuddled up to Valarie for some time.

     “You can tell when Chloe is having bad dreams?” Valarie looked shocked to find this out.

     “Chloe and I are linked in a way I could never make you understand.” Spirit smiled. “That is why I know she could never run away without me being able to find her.

     “Do you know what she’s having nightmares about?” Valarie asked with worry in her voice.

     “About her running away, and the times when she was living rough on the streets before.” Spirit said after closing her eyes and focusing on Chloe’s dreams.

     “You better go and help her then; she’s lost enough sleep for one week.” Valarie said as she gave Spirit a quick hug before letting her go again.

    Spirit was soon up in Chloe’s room and she placed a hand on Chloe’s head to stop Chloe tossing and turning. Chloe stopped moaning almost right away and relaxed into a deep sleep as Spirit gave her happier dreams of her riding Shadow and laughing with her friends. Spirit slipped into the bed so she could focus more clearly on making sure Chloe didn’t have any more bad dreams that night.

    Valarie looking in on Chloe a little later when she made her own way up to bed, and she smiled when she saw both her girls sleeping. She kissed them both on the forehead after she tucked them both in a little better, and then she made her way to her own bedroom.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © June 2013

Part Eighteen of 19+

Chapter Eighteen: Someone’s in Trouble

    “Can I go and say good morning to Shadow? Please...!” Chloe pleaded with her aunt on the Wednesday morning when they got to Stacy’s house.

     “Yes if it will stop you giving me those puppy dog eyes.” Ashley sighed.

    Chloe started grinning as she jumped out the car and ran off to find her horse and feed him some mints before she was forced back into the car so her aunty could take her and Stacy to school.

    Shadows stable was empty when she got to it, so she gathered he must be up in the field, so she ran up to the fence, and she could see him running around. Chloe called to him, but he just looked over in Chloe’s direction and made a huffing sound just before he started running around again.

     “What’s wrong boy?” Chloe asked with some hurt in her voice.

     “He’s just being grumpy because you’ve not been riding him.” Spirit said as she appeared at Chloe’s side.

     “He was the one that got me caught in the first place.” Chloe argued.

     “True, but you were the one that ran away.” Spirit pointed out.

     “I know that.” Chloe sounded sad about what she had done, and the fact she wasn’t able to go riding on Shadow at the minute. “Can you talk him into coming over here?” Chloe asked in a pleading tone as she looked at Spirit.

     “I can’t force Shadow to do anything, just give him some time and he’ll be your friend again.” Spirit promised.

     “I’ll leave these here then.” Chloe said as she lined up the mints on the top of the fence, so Shadow could come and eat them when he was ready to. “I better get back to the car if Shadow won’t come and see me.” Chloe added as she turned and walked back through the stables and out to her aunts car.

     “How was Shadow today?” Ashley asked when she saw Chloe making her way over to the car. Ashley was stood at Stacy’s front door talking to Dorothy while they waited for Stacy to finish getting ready.

     “He’s angry with me for getting grounded.” Chloe grumbled as she walked over and got in the car.

     “I’ve never seen anyone bond with a horse like Chloe has with Shadow.” Dorothy admitted as she watched a sad looking Chloe getting in the back of Ashley’s car. “It’s like they understand each other.” Dorothy added, hoping she didn’t sound crazy.

     “Maybe they do.” Ashley shrugged, She already knew that they did understand each other, and Chloe had a special friend that helped the two of them talk to each other.

    Stacy was soon running past them to join Chloe in the back of Ashley’s car so she could take the two girls to school.

     “Hey Chloe...!” Stacy squealed as she got in the back of the car.

     “Hi Stace.” Chloe said with a forced smile.

     “What’s wrong...?” Stacy asked, sensing that something was bothering her best friend.

     “I went up to see Shadow, but he wouldn’t come over to me.” Chloe sighed. “Do you think he’s gone off me already?” Chloe asked with tears in her eyes. She quickly wiped them away thinking they made her look weak, and Chloe didn’t want to look weak.

     “Take no notice of Shadow’s mood; he’s just grumpy because he’s not been out for a ride with you in a couple of days.” Stacy said as she waved off Chloe’s worries.

     “How’s he going to feel after not being ridden for a week?” Chloe asked nervously.

     “I’ll take him out a couple of times before then to keep him happy.” Stacy promised.

     “Now you’re just trying to make me jealous.” Chloe pouted.

     “Is it working...?” Stacy asked with a grin.

     “Yes...” Chloe said as she gave Stacy a slap on the arm, but she was trying not to giggle at the same time. “You’re not helping my mood girlfriend.” Chloe added as she giggled.

     “Yes it is, you’re laughing.” Stacy pointed out as she tried to defend herself from Chloe’s playful attack.

    Ashley joined them in the car and both girls put their seatbelts on before Ashley pulled out of the driveway and made her way to the school.

     “Is everything alright Chloe?” Susan asked later in the morning while she and Chloe were sat in the library while the others had their sports lesson.

     “I’m fine.” Chloe lied as she gave Susan her best fake smile. Susan just looked at Chloe with her head tilted to one side as though she was letting Chloe know she didn’t believe her. “Okay, Shadow’s upset with me for getting grounded.” Chloe sighed.

     “You make it sound like he can actually understand you, and he knows that you’ve been grounded.” Susan giggled.

     “He’s a lot smarter than you give him credit for.” Chloe argued.

     “Well I’m sure he will forgive you after a couple of mints and an apple or two.” Susan tried to reassure her friend.

     “I hope he’s not mad with me until I can ride him again.” Chloe sounded worried as she thought about Shadow being angry with her until next Monday.

    Chloe was just about to speak again, but she was distracted by the ghost of Mary, the maid she’d seen the week before, here in the library. Mary was waving for Chloe to come over to her, and Chloe thought she looked eager to tell Chloe something important.

     “What you looking at?” Susan asked as she looked in the direction Chloe seemed to be interested in.

     “I was just thinking I need to look for a book on something.” Chloe blurted out as she got up from the table and made her way over to where Mary was stood.

     “Do you need some help to find it?” Susan asked in a loud whisper.

     “I’ll be fine, please carry on reading your book.” Chloe whispered back just before she vanished around a book stack where Mary was waiting for her. “What’s wrong Mary?” Chloe asked in a whisper trying not to let Susan hear her talking to someone.

     “I can sense the children in the school someplace, and I’m worried that they may end up causing some trouble.” Mary explained.

     “What kind of trouble?” Chloe asked nervously. Chloe wasn’t sure what the spirits of two dead children could do, but she had a feeling it wouldn’t be good.

     “I don’t understand how they can do it, but the children are able to gain control of the living when they are of a certain mind.” Mary tried to explain.

     “You mean they can possess people...?” Chloe asked a little too loud and then had to slap her own hand over her mouth. Chloe just hoped it didn’t bring Susan running to find out what was wrong.

    Thinking fast, Chloe pulled her cell phone out her pocket and put it up to her ear, so if Susan did come looking, she would just think Chloe had sneaked off to use her phone. It was a good job Chloe did, because Susan poked her head around the corner and smiled when she saw Chloe with the phone to her ear. Susan vanished again and Chloe turned to carry on talking to Mary.

     “Yes I think that is what your angel called it when we spoke.” Mary said in answer to Chloe’s question before Susan poked her head around the corner.

     “Do you know where they are in the school?” Chloe asked as she tried to work out how she was going to get out of the library to find the two children, or the students they were possessing.

     “I’m sorry, but I do not know such things.” Mary said apologetically. “Can your angel friend not help you locate them?” Mary asked.

     ‘Spirit...! Spirit...! I hope you can hear me because I could really use some help right now...!’ Chloe screamed in her mind.

    Chloe was just about to try calling Samantha’s name when she felt Spirit close by just before she saw Spirit appear next to her.

     “What’s wrong sis?” Spirit asked as she looked around expecting some kind of trouble. “Hello Mary.” Spirit added with a smile when she saw the ghosted image of the maid.

     “Hello Miss Spirit.” Mary replied with a smile.

     “Please just call me Spirit.” She smiled back.

     “Mary was just telling me that the children are in the school and she thinks they will try to take over some of the student’s bodies.” Chloe explained. “Can you help me track them down?” Chloe asked.

     “I can’t sense them because their bodies have never been laid to rest.” Spirit sounded frustrated with that fact.

     “So what do you expect me to do about them...?” Chloe asked as she threw her arms up in the air.

     “If this works like Sammi said, they should come to find you at some point.” Spirit grinned.

     “And why would they do something like that...?” Chloe looked even more worried now.

     “The energy you’re giving off will draw them to you.” Spirit explained in a matter of fact way like it wasn’t a big deal.

     “If that’s the case, then why don’t I attract more ghosts?” Chloe asked with a puzzled look.

     “Most ghosts know to fear that feeling, but to these two children, it will be like a magnet, or that’s what we hope.” Spirit explained. “And I’ve been masking you from all but the ghosts we’ve had to deal with.” Spirit added.

     “And what about now, are you still shielding me?” Chloe asked.

     “No, I’ve dropped the shield so the children can come and find you.” Spirit grinned like she was excited about the plan.

    Chloe didn’t look as excited about the plan as Spirit did though. “And just what do we do when the children appear?” Chloe asked, hoping that Spirit might fill her in on the plan.

     “We talk to them and find out where they died, so we can help them find peace.” Spirit smiled like it was a perfect plan.

    Chloe didn’t look as confident with it as Spirit did. Chloe could see a large margin for error, and she would be left looking like the school weirdo if anyone found out about any of it. Chloe let out a sigh after she couldn’t think of a better plan. “Alright, but you better be ready to jump in and save the day if anything goes wrong.” Chloe warned Spirit.

     “I’m always ready to jump in and save the day sis.” Spirit grinned back as she placed her hands on her hips like a super hero. “You better get back to Susan, she’s about to come looking for you.” Spirit warned just before she vanished again.

    Mary floated backwards through a pile of books, which left Chloe stood on her own just before Susan walked around the corner just as Chloe was placing her phone back in her blazer pocket.

     “Is everything alright Chloe?” Susan whispered, so as not to get either of them in trouble for talking while in the library.

     “Yes, fine.” Chloe smiled back. “I was just trying to talk my mum into letting me ride shadow before my punishment was up.” Chloe lied.

     “Any luck...?” Susan looked hopeful.

     “No, she says I need to learn an important lesson.” Chloe sighed as she rolled her eyes. Chloe already knew that Valarie would say those very words if she had called her to beg her mother to let her ride Shadow before Monday.

    Chloe returned to the table where she and Susan had been seated, and the two of them carried on reading. Susan was still reading one of Chloe’s mother’s books, and Chloe was reading up on one of her school subjects and using the real Chloe’s memories to help her with the subject. Chloe kept nervously looking over towards the entrance to the library every time someone walked in, she was expecting it to be a possessed student looking for her, and Chloe had no idea how she’d explain that one to Susan.

    The rest of the lesson went without incident which Chloe was glad about, and the two of them packed away their things and left the library to go meet up with the others outside the dining room for lunch.

    Chloe was half way to the dining room when she sensed she was being watched, and it wasn’t like the normal feeling someone had when they were just being paranoid. Chloe looked around, but all she saw where other students and a couple of teachers walking around. Chloe couldn’t see anyone looking at her, she did notice Tracy looking in her direction, but Tracy had a problem with Chloe over getting kicked out of Jane’s little group. Chloe thought Tracy would be grateful she got her kicked out after what happened to Jane, but Tracy wasn’t that bright.

     “Don’t let Tracy worry you Chloe.” Susan said, snapping Chloe out of her thoughts. “She’s not dumb enough to try anything while I’m around.” Susan added with a grin.

     “I wouldn’t be so sure about that.” Chloe frowned as she thought about some of the other dumb things Tracy had tried in the past week.

     “You do have a point, but she won’t get close enough to hurt you.” Susan frowned as she made a fist and punched it into the palm of her other hand.

     “Please don’t go getting yourself in trouble because of me.” Chloe pleaded with Susan.

     “You’re my friend Chloe, so if someone wants to mess with you, they mess with me.” Susan said looking deadly serious.

    Chloe found it odd to have friend’s full stop, but to have friends that were willing to get in trouble for her, Chloe felt a warmth deep down over that fact. “Thanks Suzy.” Chloe smiled as she blushed over the lengths her friend were willing to go to.

     “No problemo; now let’s get to the dining room, I’m starving.” Susan whined.

     “You’re always starving.” Chloe giggled.

     “Hey...!” Susan complained, but she was already pulling Chloe along with her as they made their way to the dining hall.

    Chloe still had the feeling she was being watched, and she could see that Tracy and one of the other girls she hung around with were following her, or they were just heading to the dining room like most of the other students were, Chloe couldn’t be sure anyone was actually following her because of where they were heading themselves.

    They met up with Stacy, Jade and Sophie just outside the dining room and they all entered and joined the lunch line with the other students. Chloe had lost track of Tracy as it didn’t look like she’d entered the dining room, which Chloe was glad about, because she was a little too distracted at the minute to be worried about some hair brained scheme Tracy might be cooking up to get her revenge.

    Chloe smiled when she saw Finlay waving to her from the far corner of the dining room where he and Paul had grabbed a large enough table to seat them all.

     “Hi Chloe, how was your morning?” Finlay asked with a smile when Chloe got to the table and placed her tray down on it before she took her seat.

     “Hi Fin.” Chloe smiled back, glad to see him. Chloe always felt safe when she was with Finlay. “It was very uneventful.” Chloe said in answer to Finlay’s question about her morning.

     “Why do you always make it sound like you’re normally doing battle with the forces of evil?” Finlay laughed.

     “How do you know that I’m not normally protecting the world from some form of evil?” Chloe asked in a teasing tone.

     “The thought of you doing battle with anything other than that horse of yours is laughable.” Finlay joked.

    A small part of Chloe wanted to prove Finlay wrong, but she also liked the fact that Finlay and the others saw her as some sweet little thing that needs protecting, so she just let Finlay wrap an arm around her while she made a start on her lunch.

    Chloe was happy to sit with Finlay sat next to her stealing food off her plate while they all talked about normal things kids talked about. Chloe felt like a normal teenage girl, even though she wasn’t one. They all finished their lunches and then they took their trays over to the counter where the cleaning staff were clearing them all away and getting them washed ready for evening meals.

     “I need the little girl’s room.” Chloe said as they left the dining room.

    None of the others needed to go, but they all waited out in the hallway while Chloe went in to answer the call of nature. Chloe quickly took care of business and then washed her hands. It was while she was washing her hands that she felt the same presents she felt earlier. Chloe looked in the mirror and she saw that Tracy had been in the stall next to the one she just used, and she was now looking at Chloe through a crack in the door.

     “I don’t want any trouble Tracy.” Chloe said with a sigh. “Go and find someone else to bug. Stacy and the others are just out in the hallway, and they will all come running if I shout for them.” Chloe warned.

    Tracy never answered Chloe, which Chloe found a little odd for Tracy, because she always had something to say. Chloe then noticed that one of Tracy’s sidekicks was also in the stall with her and the two of them stepped out and walked over to where Chloe was now stood facing them with wet hands.

     “Why do you feel different to the others here...?” Tracy asked as she reached out with her hand, but seemed nervous about touching Chloe for some reason.

     “She feels nice and warm.” Tracy’s friend said as she also went to touch Chloe but stopped herself. Chloe thought it was like they were both worried about getting burnt or an electric shock.

     “Okay, now you’re freaking me out.” Chloe said as she stepped back as she wiped her hands on her skirt, not being able to get to the towels because Tracy and her friends were blocking the path.

     “Maybe she can help us...” Tracy’s friend said as she looked at Tracy with hope in her eyes.

     “Yes, maybe she can.” Tracy sounded excited. “Can you help us...?” Tracy asked as she looked at Chloe.

     “Help you with what?” Chloe asked as she backed into the wall and tried to climb up it as Tracy got closer to Chloe until their noses were almost touching. Chloe looked deep into Tracy’s eyes, and she saw something different in them, like she was talking to another person.

     “Help us get away from the bad man, and find our mummy.” Tracy said, but she sounded like a much younger girl as she said it.

    Chloe suddenly realised what was wrong with Tracy and her friend. They were both being possessed by the spirits of the two children Mary had told her about. The thing that puzzled Chloe was the talk of them being chased by a man, and the fact that out of everyone in the school, they had to choose Tracy.

     “I’ll do what I can to help you, but I need to call a friend to help me help you.” Chloe tried to explain to them as she called out for Spirit in her head. Chloe felt a little relief when she felt Spirit’s presents just before she saw Spirit appear.

     “Get back...!” Tracy shouted as she jumped between her friend and Spirit like she was protecting her.

     “This is my special friend, her name is Spirit.” Chloe said in a calming tone as she tried to stop Tracy and the other girl from panicking.

     “You found them...?” Spirit asked with shock in her voice.

     “Well they kind of found me, but I wish they’d chosen another couple of bodies to possess.” Chloe frowned.

     “True, but they might have thought you and Tracy were close for another reason.” Spirit shrugged.

     “Will Tracy and her friend remember any of this?” Chloe asked as she realised that Tracy could now have something to use against her if she would remember her calling Spirit and being able to talk to the dead.

     “I doubt it, but I’ll get Sammi to help me wipe this part of their memory if they do.” Spirit promised.

     “So what do we do now?” Chloe asked as she looked at Spirit.

     “We need to find out where their bodies are, and then you need to inform the police so they can find them.” Sprit explained.

     “Do you remember where you died?” Chloe asked Tracy and her friend. Chloe wanted to scream at Spirit about how dumb an idea it is for her to suddenly know where two missing children’s bodies are after only being at the school for a couple of weeks, but she just wanted to get the children out of Tracy and her friends body for now.

     “We can take you there now.” Tracy said as she went to leave the restroom.

     “No, stop...!” Chloe said as she blocked their path. “I can’t let Stacy and the others see me walk out of here with Tracy.” Chloe sounded worried as she looked at Spirit for some help.

     “I’ve got an idea.” Spirit grinned as she clicked her fingers together and she morphed into a copy of Chloe. “I’ll lead them away so you can get out of here and go to the place where their bodies are hidden, and I’ll join you as soon as I can.” Spirit explained her plan.

    Chloe wanted to argue that it was a bad plan, but Spirit now looking like Chloe had already ran out of the toilets. Chloe made Tracy and her friend wait a couple of minutes before the three of them left the toilets and made their way down a hallway and then through a door that led down to the basement. Chloe had looked out before they left the toilet, and she saw herself and the others disappearing around a corner at the other end of the hallway.

     “Why do they always have to be buried in a basement...?” Chloe asked as they made their way through the damp dark rooms that ran beneath the school.

     “This is where the bad man brought us and tied us up.” Tracy said with fear in her voice.

    Chloe watched as Tracy stepped up to a wall and then she pushed a brick down in a corner and there was a click. Tracy then pushed on the wall and it opened like a door. Chloe now realised why no one had ever been able to find the children when they went missing.

    Tracy led the way down a narrow hallway to a heavy wooden door at the other end. Tracy pushed the door open and Chloe let out a gasp when she saw the skeletal remains of two small children tied up in one corner. Chloe stepped over to the remains and wanted to hug them both.

     “Did he just leave you down here to die?” Chloe asked as she turned to face Tracy with tears in her eyes.

     “Yes, but he died first.” Tracy said as she pointed to a pile of bones in another corner.

    Chloe looked at the bones a little more closely and she realised that the remains were of a man, and it looked like he died of a heart attack or something like that from the look of pain on his face, and the way he was clutching his chest with one hand. He must have died and then the two children had starved to death while being stuck in a room with the man that took them.

     “Are you telling me that he’s still after you, even in death?” Chloe asked with anger in her voice. “Can he also possess people like the two of you?” Chloe sounded worried for all the other children in the school.

     “Yes he still tries to catch us, but he can’t enter bodies like we can, that is why we hide in them.” Tracy explained. “He can’t see us when we hide like this.” Tracy added in a whisper like she was letting Chloe in on a big secret.

    Chloe was just about to say something when she felt a presents coming toward her, and it didn’t feel like Spirit; this feeling reminded her of when she faced James’ stepfather.

     “Stay behind me.” Chloe warned. “I think he’s found us.” Chloe added as she put herself between Tracy and the other girl, and the thing that was making its way towards the room they were now stood in.

    Chloe felt a cold chill run down her spine as she saw a snivelling little weasel of a man float through the part open door. “I’ve caught you at last, and you’ve brought me some fresh meat to torment as well.” The man said as he rubbed his hands together while he laughed.

     “You can leave these poor children alone you monster...!” Chloe growled as she tried to sound braver than she felt.

     “Why would I want to chase them when I have you...?” The man asked as he floated a little closer to Chloe. “You feel so wonderful. I just want to gobble you up.” He added as he reached out to touch Chloe.

     “You will not live to regret it if you lay one finger on me.” Chloe warned the ghostly figure.

     “I’m already dead child, what more can be done to me?” He asked as he tried to push his hand into Chloe’s chest, but it bounced off Chloe’s chest, but the force did make Chloe step back as he knocked the wind out of her.

     “Brut...! I need you...!” Chloe screamed once she had her breath back.

     “Brut...? Is that your pet dog?” The man asked in a voice heavy with sarcasm.

     “No, Brut is the name of my Grim reaper friend, and he’s stood right behind you now.” Chloe smiled.

    The man didn’t believe Chloe, but he still turned to look anyway, and he got a shock when he saw the large figure stood there looking down at him. The man tried to make a run for it, but Brute was too quick for him and the man was soon being held by the top of his head.

     “You don’t belong in this place any longer.” Brute said in a deep booming voice and he held the man aloft like he weighed nothing at all. “Have you been harmed Chloe?” Brute asked as he looked at Chloe rubbing her chest where the man had tried to push his bony hand through it.

    Chloe was glad to see Samantha step into the room like she was stepping through a curtain. “Are you alright Chloe?” Samantha asked with worry in her voice. “I could sense your fear just now.” Samantha added as she stepped over and pulled Chloe close to her.

     “I’m fine now Brute has hold of him.” Chloe said as she looked at the man trying to make Brute release him, but it was pointless due to Brute having a pretty good grip on the man.

     “I’m sorry we put you in such danger Chloe, but we didn’t realise that the children were still being tormented by the ghost of that nasty little man.” Samantha explained as she looked at the man still fighting to get free of Brut’s grip.

     “What will happen to him now?” Chloe asked, feeling much braver now she had Samantha to protect her, not that the man was going to get away from Brute anytime soon.

     “He’ll be sent to a place where he won’t be able to hurt anyone else ever again.” Samantha promised as she gave Brute a nod to let him know he could take the ghost away.

    Brute made a slashing motion with his sickle and then he stepped through the slit of light that appeared. Chloe could hear the man screaming as the slit closed again. Chloe was soon turning her head to look at the open doorway when she heard Spirit calling for her with panic in her voice.

     “I’m sorry Chloe, are you alright?” Spirit asked as she ran into the room and then over to where Chloe was still stud with Samantha.

     “Don’t worry sis, I’m fine, and Brute just took the ghost over to the other side.” Chloe smiled as she let Spirit hug her. “How was Brute able to take him over, but you can’t just take the children with you?” Chloe asked Samantha over Spirit’s shoulder as the two of them hugged.

     “We could do that with the children, but they will never find any real peace on the other side while their bones remain trapped down here.” Samantha said as she looked around the dark damp room. “That man that did this to them doesn’t deserve to find peace, so we don’t care about him.” Samantha explained.

     “How do we get their bodies out of here and to some place where someone can find them?” Chloe asked as she first looked at the skeletal remains of the children, and then at Tracy and her friend cuddled up to each other in a corner where they had been since the man first showed up in the room.

     “I think you should go and explain what happened to Jennifer, and then let her send someone down to find the secret doorway and the room with the remains in it.” Samantha suggested.

     “What about Tracy and her friend?” Chloe asked.

     “They won’t remember anything about you and Spirit, but I think we might be able to use them to spill the secret of these rooms.” Samantha smiled as a new plan started to form. “I need you to go up to see Jennifer and explain to her what happened down here, and then she can come and find a couple of confused students wandering around down her.” Samantha grinned at her own little plan to keep Chloe out of trouble.

     “Where did you leave the others Spirit?” Chloe asked as she remembered she’d left Spirit pretending to be her so she could come down here with Tracy.

     “I said I wasn’t feeling well and I was going to see the nurse.” Spirit explained.

     “That’s okay then, I can say I’m feeling better if I see anyone of them on my way to the Head’s office.” Chloe sighed as she left the room and made her way back out of the basement and headed for Jennifer’s office to explain about her latest encounter.

    Chloe managed to make it all the way to Jennifer’s office without bumping into any of the others and she asked the receptionist if she could have a word with the headmistress.

     “Please take a seat over there, and I’ll let her know you want to see her.” The receptionist said just before she picked up a phone and placed a call to who Chloe thought to be Jennifer.

    Chloe didn’t need to wait long before she saw Jennifer’s office door open and Jennifer stepped out. “Hello Chloe, what can I do for you?”

     “I really need to speak to you about something very important.” Chloe said with a pleading in her eyes for Jennifer to invite her into her office so they could speak where no one would overhear them.

     “Please step into my office then my dear child.” Jennifer said as she stepped back and let Chloe enter her office just before she stepped back into the room and closed the door.

     “I’m sorry to bother you Miss, but I’ve found the remains of the two children that went missing all those years ago.” Chloe started to explain.

    Jennifer led Chloe over to a sofa and then Chloe went on to explain everything that had happened since she found Tracy and the other girl in the toilets just after lunch.

     “Tracy and this other girl are still down in the basement as we speak?” Jennifer asked with worry in her voice.

     “Yes, but they are perfectly safe because Sammi and Spirit are down there with them.” Chloe said. “We need you to find the remains so the two children can finally find peace and move on.”

     “Alright, but you better get back to your friends so we can keep you out of it.” Jennifer said as she got to her feet and then helped Chloe to stand again.

    Chloe left Jennifer’s office and ran off to find Stacy and the others. She soon found them all milling around just outside the main building. They all ran over to her when they saw her step out into the sunshine.

     “Are you feeling any better now?” Finlay asked sounding worried as he pulled Chloe into him so he was looking down into her eyes.

     “Yes, I’m feeling much better now the nurse has given me something to settle my tummy.” Chloe lied, but she thought that would fit in with what she’d said about her period. Finlay must have thought the same thing because he pulled a face just before he leaned down to kiss Chloe on the lips. Chloe thought this was more to stop her speaking, but she didn’t mind because she thought Finlay was a very good kisser.

    They all went to sit under their favourite tree to enjoy what was left of their lunch time, and Chloe wondered if anyone had found Tracy and her friend yet. Chloe found out a little later that they had when she saw Jennifer and a couple of teachers walking Tracy and her friend towards the nurse’s room.

     “Those two look like they’ve seen a ghost or something.” Sophie said as they watched the others walking past them.

     “Something bad must have happened.” Paul said. “Tracy never even looked in Chloe’s direction, and it’s not like her to not have a dig at Chloe.” Paul pointed out.

     “He does have a point.” Finlay agreed with his friend.

    Chloe was impressed with Jennifer as the afternoon wore on and no one could find out what had happened with Tracy, but Chloe did finally find out the other girls name was Tara. Chloe knew the school would find out soon enough about the secret rooms down in the basement, and the bodies that had been found, but she just hoped none of it pointed towards her.

    Chloe was glad to be finishing her last lesson of the day, even though it meant her going home and being stuck in the house, it was still better than hanging around at school, hoping no one was about to point a finger in Chloe’s direction and say that she had something to do with what Happened to Tracy and Tara down in the basement.

    Ashley was waiting with the car when Chloe and Stacy left the others. Chloe hadn’t had time to speak with Stacy about what had happened to Tracy and Tara, but Chloe could tell that Stacy knew that Chloe knew something about it.

     “You know what happened to Tracy and Tara don’t you...?” Stacy asked as they were getting in the back of Ashley’s car.

     “Yes, but I’ll tell you about it later.” Chloe said, hoping that Stacy would shut up about it while they were in her aunt’s car.

     “But I won’t be seeing you later.” Stacy whined. “You’re grounded remember.” Stacy pointed out.

     “I’ll call you later tonight and tell you all about it.” Chloe said through gritted teeth as she looked first at Stacy and then the back of her aunt’s head.

    Stacy finally understood what Chloe was getting at, but Ashley had also worked out that Chloe was trying to keep stuff from her and in turn her mother.

     “I hope you’re not still trying to keep secrets from me and your mother young lady.” Ashley said as she pulled over to the side of the road and turned to look at Chloe sat in the back of her car. “What happened at school today?” Ashley asked.

     “There has been a couple of children haunting the school for some years now, and every so often they possess the students.” Chloe started to explain.

     “Yes, I already know all this.” Stacy frowned.

     “I know you do, but Aunty Ash doesn’t.” Chloe pointed out.

     “Oh, sorry...” Stacy giggled as she slapped a hand over her mouth. “Did you see them or something?” Stacy asked; eager to find out what happened.

     “Yes, Mary the ghost of the maid I told you about last week, came to me in the library this morning and warned me that the ghosts of the children had possessed the bodies of a couple of students and Spirit lowered the protective field that she normally has around me.”

     “Why would she do that?” Ashley asked with worry in her voice.

     “Spirit thought it would help the spirits of the children to find me, so I could find out where their remains were hidden.” Chloe explained.

     “And I gather it worked?” Ashley asked with a raised eyebrow.

     “Yes it did, but the two children had possessed the bodies of Tracy and her friend Tara.” Chloe was the one frowning this time.

     “Why did they choose those two?” Stacy asked.

     “They mistook the way Tracy was treating me as a sign of friendship, so they thought Tracy would be the best one to possess to find out more about me.” Chloe shrugged.

     “So what happened to them?” Ashley asked.

     “They led me down to the basement and then through a secret doorway to a room where their remains were.” Chloe said as she choked back tears from the memory of the two tiny sets of remains she had found in the room. “A nasty little man had taken them down there and tied them up.” Chloe added.

     “He just left them down there to die...?” Ashley asked with anger and shock in her voice.

     “I found the man’s remains down there as well; it looked like he’d died of a heart attack or something just as painful.” Chloe sounded glad about the man dying a painful death. “He tried to attack me, but I called for Brute and he stopped him.” Chloe added with a grin.

     “He attacked you...?” Ashley looked ready to freak out now.

     “He tried to, but my special gift with the dead meant he couldn’t do what he wanted to.” Chloe said as she tried to calm her aunt down.

     “And just what do you think he was trying to do to you?” Ashley asked.

     “I’m not too sure, but I don’t think it was going to be very nice.” Chloe said as she tried to work out just what the man would have done, had he been able to reach into Chloe’s chest.

     “He was trying to steal your life force.” Spirit said as she appeared in the front passenger seat. “He’s been stealing the life force of children at the school for years now.” Spirit added with a sigh.

     “And no one knew anything about it...?” Chloe asked.

     “The life force he was stealing kept him off our radar, but it lit up like a Christmas tree when he touched you.” Spirit grinned as she looked at Chloe who was rubbing her chest where the man had punched her.

     “Where is he now?” Chloe asked.

     “He’s been dealt with.” Spirit smirked.

     “He won’t find his way back will he?” Ashley sounded worried still.

     “Not in human form.” Spirit grinned. “Sammi said something about him spending a few hundred years as a fly, or some other insect.” Spirit added in a matter of fact way.

     “What about Tracy and Tara, do either of them remember what I did?” Chloe asked as she remembered about those two seeing her stop the man from attacking them.

     “Sammi and I sorted it so they remember sneaking down to the basement to hide out, and then they found the secret door and the room with the remains in it.” Spirit smiled at how well Sammie’s plan had worked.

     “And neither of them will ever remember Chloe being down there with them?” Ashley asked, wanting to make sure her niece was safe.

     “No, they won’t remember a thing.” Spirit promised.

     “How could you be down in the basement with Tracy and Tara, and be with me and the others at the same time?” Stacy asked as she remembered that Chloe had been with her and the others all through lunch, apart from the time she was in the toilet.

     “I took Chloe’s place at lunchtime from when she came out of the toilets right up until I went to the nurse’s office.” Spirit explained.

     “I thought there was something off with you after you came out the toilet, but I just put it down to you not feeling well after you went to see the nurse.” Stacy complained.

     “It was better you didn’t know anything.” Spirit said.

     “But I could have helped...!” Stacy whined.

     “You would have just been in the way if you’d been down there with Chloe.” Spirit frowned.

     “I could never forgive myself if anything happened to you Stace.” Chloe said with fear in her voice.

    Stacy wanted to argue that she could look after herself, but the truth of the matter was, she wouldn’t have been much help had she been there. So she just smiled at Chloe and took hold of her hand.

    Ashley pulled away from the curb and carried on driving towards Stacy’s home, and she was soon pulling into the driveway.

     “Are you not going to say hi to Shadow this evening?” Ashley asked when she saw that Chloe wasn’t trying to get out of the car.

     “No, he’d just be even more upset that I’m not able to take him out, so I might as well stop in the car.” Chloe sounded gloomy as she said it.

    Ashley wasn’t going to force Chloe to go see her horse just in case he didn’t want to see her, and Ashley could see that Chloe was miserable enough as it was.

    Chloe said her goodbyes to Stacy before Stacy got out the car and ran off into the house so she could get her homework done and then go out for a ride on her horse. Stacy had sorted out with Jade and Sophie to come over and go for a ride. Chloe wished she could go with them, but she was grounded still.

    Ashley had made Chloe go with her to the study when they returned home, so Chloe could fill her mother in on what had happened at the school. Valarie was a little angry over Chloe being put in harm’s way, but she was proud of what Chloe had done as well.

    Chloe had then gone up to her room to get changed and settle down to do her home work. Chloe soon had it all done and then she just flagged out on her bed while she waited to be called down for dinner. She was giggling as she played with the two kittens.

    The two kittens were soon jumping off the bed and hiding when they heard Ashley screaming for Chloe to get down stairs fast.

     “What have I done now?” Chloe asked the empty room as she slid off the bed and ran out of her room and down the stairs to see what her aunt wanted her for in such a hurry.

     “Chloe...!” Ashley shouted again with panic in her voice.

    Chloe followed the sound of her aunt’s screaming towards the kitchen and skidded to a halt when she saw the reason for her aunt’s panic. Stood in the middle of the kitchen was Shadow, and even though her aunty was trying to force Shadow back out of the back door, Shadow was just making a grunting sound that said he wasn’t going anywhere until he saw Chloe.

    Shadow pushed his way past Ashley when he saw Chloe enter the room and he bowed his head in shame just in front of Chloe as though he was saying sorry to her for how he had acted that morning.

     “He’s trying to say sorry to you.” Spirit said with a smirk as she appeared stood next to Chloe.

     “Did you bring him here?” Chloe asked as she stroked his head.

     “Nope, he found his own way here.” Spirit admitted. “I think he must have been a blood hound in a former life.” Spirit giggled.

     “I think he might be a wall ornament if we don’t get him out of the kitchen.” Chloe said as she saw the look on her aunt’s face. Chloe tried to make Shadow leave the kitchen with her, but Shadow just grunted and refused to move.

     “He says you promised him an apple, and he’s not moving until he gets it.” Spirit translated for the horse.

     “Here, take the bowl; just get out of my kitchen...!” Ashley said as she picked up a full bowl of apples and pushed them into Chloe’s hands.

    Chloe picked up one of the apples out the bowl and then fed it to Shadow who was now backing up towards the back door. He was almost out when Valarie entered the kitchen to find out what Ashley was shouting about.

     “What’s...? What’s he doing here, and in the kitchen at that...?” Valarie asked as she saw Chloe trying to get Shadow out the kitchen while feeding him apples.

     “I don’t think he likes the idea of Chloe being grounded and unable to ride.” Ashley joked.

    Shadow made a loud grunting sound as though he was agreeing with Ashley. Chloe just carried on trying to get Shadow out of the kitchen and into the garden. She had no idea how she was going to get him back to the stables due to her not having a saddle.

     “I didn’t think you’d ever speak to me again boy.” Chloe said as she hugged Shadow’s head while he munched on an apple. Shadow made another grunting sound which made Chloe stop hugging him and look him in the eye.

     “He says you’re being foolish now, and he would never stop talking to you.” Spirit translated. “He came here because he hopes that you will have to ride him back to the stables.” Spirit added with a giggle.

     “But I don’t have a saddle.” Chloe pointed out.

     “He says you can ride him bare back.” Spirit said after Shadow grunted again.

     “Are you sure?” Chloe asked as she looked at Shadow again. Shadow answered her by nodding his head up and down just before he stepped forward and rested his head over Chloe’s shoulder.

     “You better see about getting him back to the stables then.” Valarie said from the doorway. “I’ll come and pick you up later.” She added with a sigh.

     “But I’m grounded.” Chloe argued.

     “It looks like your horse has other plans, and I don’t want him coming in the house again, so I’m cutting your punishment short.” Valarie admitted defeat.

     “Thank you mummy...!” Chloe squealed as she ran over to Valarie and threw her arms around her.

     “Just remember to come and talk to me in future when you have a problem, and no more going behind my back.” Valarie warned as she hugged Chloe back.

    Valarie helped Chloe to get up on Shadow’s back and then she waved to Chloe as she trotted off down the driveway on her way back to Stacy’s.

    Stacy was franticly running around the stables when Chloe arrived there with Shadow. Stacy was trying to saddle up her own horse while Jade and Sophie saddled up their own.

     “Hey Stace...!” Chloe called out with a grin on her face.

     “Chloe...! Shadow...!” Stacy called out in relief as she stopped playing around with her horse and she ran over to greet Chloe and Shadow. “I’ve been so worried about him since I came down and saw that he wasn’t in the field any longer.” Stacy added as she threw her arms around Shadow’s neck and hugged him.

     “He came over to the house.” Chloe started to explain. “My aunty called me down in a panic, and I found him stood in the kitchen.” Chloe added with a giggle.

     “You’re such a bad boy Shadow.” Stacy sounded shocked over what Shadow had done.

     “He’s not that bad, because my mum has said I’m not grounded anymore.” Chloe grinned.

     “Does that mean you can come with us for a ride then tonight?” Stacy sounded excited.

     “Yes, but I want to put my saddle on him first.” Chloe looked to be in some pain. “I’m not into this bare back riding.” She added as she slid off Shadow and led him over to the entrance to the tack room where her saddle was kept.

    Chloe soon had Shadow saddled up and she got back on him and joined the others for a ride through the woods. Chloe thought this was just what she needed after the stressful day she’d had.

     “The police turned up at the school again today, just after all the classes had ended.” Sophie informed Chloe and Stacy as they rode.

     “I think they’ve found more students that Jane’s killed.” Jade said as she shared her theory with the others.

     “Are there other students that went missing?” Chloe asked. She wanted to make it look like she didn’t know anything about the real reason for the police being at the school.

     “No...!” Sophie snapped as she frowned at Jade over her silly comment. “I’ve already told you that no other students have gone missing, so it can’t have anything to do with Jane.” Sophie growled at Jade.

     “I think it’s got something to do with Tracy and Tara.” Stacy said. “We did see the headmistress walking them towards her office at the end of lunch.” Stacy added with a grin.

     “You look so sad over the fact your former friend might be in trouble.” Sophie said with a smirk.

     “What do you think they did to end up having the police called in?” Jade asked.

     “Who knows, but I’m sure we’ll find out sooner or later.” Sophie shrugged like she wasn’t bothered about what happened to Tracy or Tara.

     “Maybe the police found out that Tracy was planning to bump you off Chloe.” Jade said after a couple of minutes.

    Chloe just looked at Jade open mouthed, but she was soon giggling when Sophie rode her horse close enough to Jade so she could slap her across the back of the head.

     “OUCH...! What was that for?” Jade asked as she franticly rubbed the back of her head like it would stop it hurting.

     “I’m going to do that every time you say something stupid.” Sophie warned.

     “You’re going to have a very sore hand then.” Stacy managed to say with a straight face.

     “Hey...!” Jade whined. “What are you trying to say?”

    Stacy, Chloe and Sophie just burst out in a fit of giggles, which soon had Jade laughing as well. Jade already knew she could say some silly things, and was prone to blurting things out before her brain had thought it through.

     “You can be pretty crazy sometimes Jade, but I’m still glad to have you as my best friend.” Sophie admitted as she leaned over and gave Jade a hug to say sorry for slapping her so hard.

     “I’ll agree with you on the pretty part, but the voices in my head keep telling me that I’m perfectly fine.” Jade said as she stuck her nose in the air and her shoulders back. Sophie and the others just burst out in another fit of the giggles.

    With Sophie and Jade not knowing the real reason for the police being at the school, and Chloe and Stacy not wanting to share what they knew because it could tip Sophie and Jade off to Chloe knowing more than she was telling, the four girls changed the subject to more normal things girls would talk about while they enjoyed their early evening ride.

 

To Be Continued Next Tuesday  

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you

 © June 2013

Part Nineteen of 19+

Chapter Nineteen: Someone’s in Trouble

    Chloe found her mother stood with Stacy’s mother talking when she walked down to the house after she’d finished bedding Shadow down for the night and fed him some mints.

    Shadow had found his way over to Chloe’s house earlier in the evening and by doing so he had forced Valarie into letting Chloe out of her punishment early.

     “Hi mummy...!” Chloe shouted with a grin as she walked over to where the two women were stood talking.

     “Hello sweetie.” Valarie said as she wrapped her arms around Chloe and pulled her closer. “Did you have a good ride?” She asked as she looked down at her daughter who was grinning still.

     “Yes, once I had him saddled.” Chloe said with a pained look as she rubbed her saw bottom.

     “I’m so sorry that Shadow got out Chloe.” Dorothy said as she pulled Stacy closer to her just like Valarie had done with Chloe. “Do you have any idea how he got out Stacy?” Dorothy asked as she looked down at her daughter for an answer.

     “No mummy, he was just gone when I got down to the stables after finishing my homework.” Stacy shrugged.

     “I’ll have to let your father look into it when he gets home.” Dorothy frowned. “We can’t have him going for a wander whenever he feels like it.” She added with a sigh

     “I’m sure he’ll behave from now on.” Chloe said. “I think he just wanted to see me and say sorry for not coming over this morning when I saw him.” Chloe added in a matter of fact way.

     “I think you give that horse far too much credit at times.” Dorothy said as she shook her head. “He is only a horse at the end of the day.” Dorothy reminded Chloe.

     “A horse that found his way to Chloe’s house, even though he’s never been there before.” Stacy pointed out to her mother.

    Dorothy wanted to argue with Stacy, but she had no answer for how Shadow had found his way to Chloe’s house. Chloe had a pretty good idea that Spirit had something to do with it, but she wasn’t going to say anything until she’d spoken with Spirit about it, and even then it would remain a closely kept secret because she was now free to go out and ride again instead of being grounded.

    Chloe and Valarie said their goodbyes to Stacy and Dorothy before they got in Valarie’s car and headed for home.

    Chloe ran up to her room to get cleaned up for dinner when they got back to the house. Valarie helped her sister set the table ready for dinner.

     “Chloe looks much happier now she’s free again.” Ashley said as she placed the plates on the table.

     “Yes she does.” Valarie agreed. “I was going to let her go for a ride on Friday anyway, but Shadow turning up like he did forced my hand.” Valarie added with a sigh.

     “That’s one seriously clever horse Chloe has.” Ashley admitted.

     “Yes he is, but only when he has some help from a higher power.” Valarie frowned.

     “Do you think he had some help from Spirit?” Ashley smirked.

     “What do you think?” Valarie asked.

     “I think Spirit was feeling partly responsible for Chloe being grounded, so she did what sisters do, and she found a way to get her off the hook.” Ashley grinned. “She’s not the first sister to do something like that.” Ashley added.

    Valarie couldn’t argue with that because she had done some crazy things to get Ashley out of trouble when she was Chloe’s age, just as Ashley had done for Valarie.

    Chloe was all smiles when she came out of her bathroom and found Spirit sat on the edge of the bed stroking the two kittens while they lay on the bed next to her purring like a couple of sports cars.

     “Thank you for what you did.” Chloe said as she walked over to Spirit and leaned down to give her a hug and a kiss on the cheek.

     “I have no idea what you’re talking about.” Spirit smirked.

     “I know Shadow is a smart horse, but there is no way he could have found the house without some help from someone, and I think that someone was you.” Chloe grinned.

     “You’re not the only one to work that out.” Spirit admitted. “I’ve just heard Mum saying the same thing to Aunty Ash.”

     “Does that mean I’m still grounded then?” Chloe asked as she slumped down on the bed, almost sitting on Smokey as she did so. Smokey didn’t look to worried about it thought, and he was soon jumping up on to Chloe’s knee hoping to get even more fuss.

     “No, mum said she was thinking about cutting your sentence short anyway.” Spirit giggled. “I think you’re getting time off for good behaviour.” Spirit added as she leaned over and bumped Chloe’s shoulder with her own.

     “I’ve not done anything good though.” Chloe looked confused.

     “You helped those pour children find peace, and you stopped that nasty man as well.” Spirit sounded shocked that Chloe was playing her part down. In truth Chloe had just forgotten all about it, she was just glad she’d been able to get out on Shadow again so soon.

     “I’d forgotten about that.” Chloe admitted with a giggle. “How are the children now? Have they moved on yet?” Chloe asked with hope in her voice.

     “The children are fine, I showed them the way to Mary in the library, and they will be moving on very soon, but they wanted to thank you before they left, so they will see you tomorrow at school and then they will be taken to the other side by Mary.” Spirit explained.

     “Don’t their bones need to be buried before they can move on?” Chloe asked, not understanding the rules for the dead passing over to the other side.

     “No, they just need to find peace and then let someone that knows them to guide them over to the other side.” Spirit smiled with pride.

     “And that person will be Mary?” Chloe asked as she started to understand how they would be able to pass over.

     “Yes, Mary was stopping here to find the children. She was killed on the night the children were taken, and even though her body was laid to rest, she wouldn’t go over herself until the children were able to travel with her.” Spirit sighed.

     “They don’t need to thank me, I didn’t do that much.” Chloe shrugged. “I’m just glad they won’t be possessing anymore students at the school, or being chased around by that nasty little man.” Chloe shuddered as she thought about the ghost of the man that tried to punch his hand through her chest.

     “You did more than you think sis.” Spirit argued. “I could sense the fear in you, but you still stood up to him.”

     “I was scared, but he was no scarier than my stepfather was.” Chloe shrugged. “And I knew that Brute would come when I called him.” Chloe added with a grin. She loved the look on the ghost’s face when he turned and found Brute stood there.

     “I still feel guilty for not being closer to you while you were down there though.” Spirit said as she threw her arms around Chloe and hugged her. “Sammi chewed me of a strip as well.” Spirit admitted.

     “Is she going to punish you?” Chloe sounded worried.

     “No, but she did warn me to stay closer to you when you go into situations like that in the future.”

     “I’m hoping I don’t have too many of those situations to deal with.” Chloe frowned. “I’d like to have some sort of a normal life.” Chloe added in a pleading tone like Spirit had some control over what happened to Chloe.

     “I’ll try and help that happen, but I don’t have as much control as you think.” Spirit smiled. “But I will always cover for you when I can, just like I did today.” Spirit added with a grin. “That Fin is really cute by the way.”

     “Hey...! Keep you sticky little paws off my boyfriend.” Chloe said as she slapped Spirit on the arm.

     “So he’s your boyfriend now then...?” Spirit teased.

     “I guess he is.” Chloe blushed. “I just feel so comfortable with him, and I feel all funny inside when he wraps his arms around me.”

     “I could feel the love he has for you when he took me in his arms.” Spirit admitted.

     “You let him wrap his arms around you...?” Chloe sounded jealous as she asked the question.

     “Yes I did, but he thought I was you when he did it, so calm down.” Spirit said in her own defence. “It’s not like he’s cheating on you with another girl.” Spirit added with a smile.

     “I’m sorry sis; I don’t know why I reacted like that?” Chloe looked confused now.

     “I blame it on those new hormones you have coursing through your body.” Spirit grinned as she hugged Chloe again to show her there were no hard feelings between them.

     “Do you really think so...?” Chloe sounded excited now. “I have been feeling more emotional since I started taking those pills.” She admitted.

     “Stephi did warn me that you might suffer mood swings to start with.” Spirit said.

     “Have you been speaking to Stephi much about me?” Chloe sounded nervous.

     “Yes I have.” Spirit admitted. “I thought she could help me to help you a little better, and she has helped me to understand how you feel and what you’ve got to face in the future.” Spirit added.

     “Do you regret saving me now you know what work is involved?” Chloe sighed.

     “No...!” Spirit snapped as she hugged Chloe again. “And you saved our mum, don’t forget that...!”

    Chloe was just about to say something when she heard her mother calling her to say dinner was on the table, so Chloe slid off the bed and left her bedroom with the two kittens following close behind in the hopes of getting some table scraps. Spirit said she was going to check on Mary and the children at the school just before she vanished.

    Chloe looked nervous when she got down to the kitchen and she found Jennifer sat at the kitchen table. Chloe was worried that something had happened at the school and she was now in trouble for it.

     “Hello Chloe.” Jennifer smiled at her. “Please don’t look so worried, I just came over to let you know that Tracy and Tara don’t remember coming to find you, or taking you down to the basement.” Jennifer explained. “Your mother said I couldn’t leave again until I’d had something to eat, and I’m not one to turn down a home cooked meal.” Jennifer grinned.

     “Thank you Miss Scott.” Chloe said as she took her seat at the table, and using the formal name she used for Jennifer when she was the headmistress at the school.

     “Please call me Jenny while we’re not at school.” Jennifer smiled.

     “Okay Jenny.” Chloe smiled. Chloe liked Jennifer because she looked much younger than she acted at school when she was the headmistress, and Chloe loved her smile.

     “Did you have any trouble with the police when you called them in?” Valarie asked while they ate.

     “No, they just took the remains away and took photos of the crime scene, but they said it all happened that long ago that there is no one left to inform.” Jennifer sounded sad as she explained. “I feel sorry for them poor children, and how they must have felt to be trapped down there in that room.” Jennifer added with pain in her voice.

     “Spirit told me that the children are doing fine, and will be going to a better place tomorrow, but they wanted to see me and say thank you for helping them.” Chloe smiled, proud of what she had been able to do.

     “Why do you have to wait until tomorrow?” Jennifer asked.

     “They are in the library at the school, and Spirit said they can’t move away from the school, for some reason.” Chloe shrugged, not understanding some of the reasons for the children and other ghosts being stuck in one place.

     “Why don’t you go to the school this evening and see them off?” Jennifer asked.

     “The school will be all shut up at this time.” Chloe pointed out.

     “The school is never shut up when you’re the Headmistress.” Jennifer grinned. “We could go and sort it out tonight, so there won’t be any chance of other students seeing you do it tomorrow.”

     “That does sound like a better idea sweetie.” Valarie agreed.

     “I don’t have a problem with it, but I’ll call Spirit here to make sure it’s alright with her.” Chloe said as she called out to Spirit in her mind.

     “You called me lady?” Spirit asked as she appeared next to Chloe.

     “I don’t think I’ll ever get use to that.” Jennifer said as she watched Spirit appear.

     “Hi Jenny.” Spirit grinned as she turned and saw Jennifer sat at the kitchen table.

     “Jenny is willing to take me to the school this evening so I can say goodbye to Mary and the Children that is if it’s alright with you?” Chloe asked.

     “That would be great because the children are eager to go see their parents, and Mary would like to see her Henry.” Spirit said with a roll of her eyes. Chloe gathered that Mary had been talking Spirit’s ears off about her husband and she wanted to be with him.

    They finished their dinner and Valarie was going to ask Ashley if she’d be alright doing the dishes, but Ashley wanted to go with them, so they all got stuck in and soon had the kitchen cleaned up.

    Valarie was going to take her own car, but Jennifer thought it best for them to go in her car, just in case anyone noticed Valarie’s car and started asking questions about her being at the school in the evening when there was nothing happening to justify her being there.

    Jennifer pulled into the school grounds without any trouble, and she was soon parking up and leading Valarie, Ashley and Chloe into the school and to the library where Spirit said Mary and the children were.

     “This place seems much creepier in the evenings.” Chloe admitted as she took hold of Valarie’s hand.

     “I think if any ghosts tried to attack us, you’re the one that’s the safest out of us all.” Valarie smiled as she looked down at Chloe, but Valarie was glad to see Chloe still looked to her for protection like any teenage girl would.

    They made it to the library without bumping into anyone, but Jennifer had taken a route that kept them away from the areas of the school where the children and other staff hung out in the evenings.

    Chloe smiled when she saw the two children in their normal form running around with Mary chasing them as the three of them laughed. Spirit was sat on the edge of a table watching them, but she slid off the table and ran over to give Chloe a hug when she saw them enter the library.

     “Did you have any trouble getting here?” Spirit asked.

     “No, it’s easy when you know the Headmistress.” Chloe grinned as she looked up at Jennifer.

     “I’d like to get this sorted out as quickly as we can before someone finds us here.” Jennifer warned as she looked at her watch. “We have security guards that patrol the school and they’re due to be here in about twenty minutes,”

     “This won’t take long; Mary and the children just want to thank Chloe.” Spirit said as she stepped aside and let the two children run over to where Chloe was stood.

    Chloe knelt down as the boy and girl ran over to her. The boy looked to be around four, and the girl looked a little older at around six, but they were both dressed in Victorian clothing.

     “Thank you for stopping the bad man from getting us.” The girl said as she threw her arms around Chloe’s neck and hugged her.

     “Yes, thank you.” The little boy added as he joined the hug.

     “I’m glad I was able to help the two of you.” Chloe smiled as she felt a sense of pride.

     “Will that big man come and take us as well?” The little boy asked as he referred to Brute and how he’d taken the nasty man away kicking and screaming.

     “No, you will be taken over to the other side by Mary.” Chloe explained. “My large friend only comes to sort out the really naughty people.” Chloe added in a whisper like she was sharing a big secret with the little boy.

    Mary stepped up to where Chloe was knelt down and she waited for Chloe to get to her feet again. “Thank you Miss Chloe.” Mary said as she was finally able to step closer to Chloe so she could give her a hug.

     “You’re welcome Mary, and I hope Henry is happy to see you again.” Chloe giggled as she hugged Mary back.

     “I know he will.” Mary grinned. “Come along children that bright light is for us.” Mary added as she turned to look over her shoulder at a glowing light only she and the children could see.

    Chloe waved to Mary and the children as they stepped over to where the light was. The children waved back just before they turned and looked into the light and saw their parents stood there waiting for them, they were soon running off calling out their parents names. Mary must have seen her Henry because she started smiling as she stepped into the light and she too was soon gone.

     “Is it all over?” Jennifer asked in a whisper. She, Valarie and Ashley couldn’t see Mary and the children step into the light, and Chloe just saw them suddenly vanish.

     “Yes, they are all on the other side with their loved ones.” Spirit smiled. “You should be proud of yourself sis.” Spirit added as she looked at Chloe wiping some tears away.

     “I am.” Chloe snuffled. “I actually feel like my life has meaning now, and I can do something to help people.” Chloe added with a grin, even though she was still crying.

     “I better get you all out of here before security turn up and start asking questions I’d rather not answer.” Jennifer said as she led them all out of the library and back the way they had come. They were all soon back in Jennifer’s car and she was driving them home again.

    Chloe said goodnight to Valarie, Ashley and Jennifer once they were back at the house, and then she made her way up the stairs so she could get ready for bed. Jennifer was going to stop and have a drink with Valarie and Ashley before she headed home.

    Valarie looked in on Chloe a little later and found Chloe already asleep with the two kittens cuddled up to her, they were also fast asleep. Valarie smiled as she saw how relaxed Chloe looked when she was asleep, and she thanked the heavens for delivering Chloe to her when she needed her the most.

    Chloe found her mother sorting out breakfast the next morning, and her aunt was sat at the kitchen table looking through cook books and making some notes.

     “Morning sweetie.” Valarie smiled when she saw Chloe enter the kitchen. Valarie was soon bringing Chloe a glass of juice and some pills to take.

     “Morning mummy, Aunty Ash.” Chloe smiled. “What are you doing Aunty Ash?” Chloe asked as she watched her aunt scribbling away.

     “I’m sorting out what we’re going to be eating this evening when David and Susan come over for dinner.” Ashley explained.

     “Are you sure you want to get adventurous with the menu?” Valarie asked nervously. “Why don’t you just stick to something simple and impress them that way.” Valarie added as she tried to talk her sister out of trying to cook something new.

     “I want this meal to be special.” Ashley complained. “I want David to know that I’m a good cook.”

     “You are a good cook, but I don’t want to see you make a mistake on your big night to impress them with your cooking.” Valarie said as she tried to make Ashley see her point.

     “I’m sure that Mr Smith and Susan will be happy with whatever you decide to make Aunty Ash.” Chloe said as she tried to help her mother stop Ashley from getting to adventurous with her cooking.

     “I’ll be fine.” Ashley said as she carried on writing out a shopping list of things she needed to get for dinner that evening.

    Chloe and Valarie realised that Ashley wasn’t going to be talked out of anything, so Valarie went back to sorting out breakfast, while Chloe kept looking at the things her Aunty Ash planned to make for dinner that evening. Chloe didn’t understand much of what Ashley had wrote down, but she knew that she’d enjoy eating it still.

     “Has David spoken to you about Susan’s medical condition yet?” Valarie asked Ashley while they ate breakfast.

     “No, not yet, but I’m hoping that after the meal tonight, he might feel like he can trust me enough to tell me about it.” Ashley sounded hopeful.

     “If he does tell you about Susan, does that mean we can tell them about me?” Chloe asked.

     “No, we can’t let anyone know that you’re not really a girl yet, because you’re supposed to be my daughter, not my transgendered son.” Valarie said with pain in her voice because Chloe flinched when she called her a son.

     “I understand.” Chloe sighed. “I just wish I really was your daughter.” Chloe admitted as she sat pushing her food around her plate.

     “You are my daughter sweetie.” Valarie pleaded with Chloe to believe her. “We just can’t let anyone find out about your secret because we could all get in trouble, and people would come to take you away from me.” Valarie added as she pulled Chloe into her arms like they were about to knock on the door any minute. “I just want to keep you safe.” Valarie said as she kissed the top of Chloe’s head.

    Chloe could understand Valarie’s worries, and she didn’t want to be taken away either, so she could live with keeping all her secrets as long as she stayed with Valarie and Ashley.

     “Mum...? Is it okay for me to take a couple of apples with me when I leave for school?” Chloe asked, trying to change the subject.

     “Why...? Do you think you might get hungry at some point later in the morning?” Valarie asked.

     “No...!” Chloe giggled as she looked at the plate of food sat on the table in front of her. “I made Shadow a promise the other morning and then I forgot to take him an apple.” Chloe started to explain. “I want to make good on my promise and take him one this morning when we go to pick up Stacey.” Chloe pleaded.

     “I think we can spare a couple of apples for Shadow.” Valarie agreed. “He did stop you running away after all.” Valarie added with a smile.

    Chloe finished her breakfast and then ran off to finish getting ready for school. Ashley was going shopping once she’d dropped the girls off at school, and then she and Valarie were going to spend the rest of the day sorting out dinner for that evening.

    Shadow came bounding over to the fence when he saw Chloe stood there, and he was soon munching on the apple she held out for him in her hand.

     “I’m sorry that I never brought you an apple yesterday.” Chloe said as she stroked the side of Shadow’s face. “I’m sorry I can’t stop longer boy, but I need to get to school.” Chloe added with a sigh just before she gave Shadow’s head a quick hug and then ran off back to Ashley’s car where Ashley was talking with Dorothy, Stacy’s mother.

    Ashley got back in the car after Stacy got in the back with Chloe, and Ashley drove the two girls to school where they could see Sophie, Jade and Susan stood waiting for them when Ashley pulled up outside the main school building.

    Susan smiled as she gave Ashley a wave just before Ashley pulled off again. Sophie and Jade pounced on Chloe and Stacy, eager to tell them what they had found out about Tracy and Tara from the day before. Chloe and Stacy acted surprised as the two girls told them about the remains that had been found in a secret room, and how they had been tied up and left to die.

     “Do you think Tracy and Tara had anything to do with it...?” Chloe asked as she tried to make it seem like she didn’t understand what Sophie and Jade were telling her.

     “No, they died back in Victorian times.” Sophie said it like she thought Chloe was acting dumb.

     “I think they were possessed and were led down there by the spirits of the two children.” Jade said in a spooky voice.

     “Do you really believe that Tracy and Tara were possessed?” Chloe giggled. “I find that a little farfetched, even for you.” Chloe added.

     “Don’t you think the spirits of these children would have led someone else down to their remains before now if that was the case?” Stacy asked with a raised eyebrow.

     “Stace does have a point Jade.” Susan agreed.

     “I think it’s more likely Tracy was looking for someplace to try and trick Chloe into going, so she could trap her down there.” Sophie frowned.

     “Now that sounds more believable.” Stacy laughed sarcastically.

     “Do you really think Tracy would think I'd be dumb enough to follow her down to a dark creepy basement?” Chloe sounded offended as she asked.

     “I’m sure she’d send you another note pretending to be a love struck boy looking to hook up with you.” Sophie said in a swooning tone as she placed her hands on her heart.

     “Like I’d fall for that one again.” Chloe frowned this time.

     “I did say that Tracy wasn’t the sharpest knife in the draw.” Stacy grinned as she bumped Chloe with her elbow.

    The girls had made their way into the school as they spoke, and they were soon at their lockers sorting out their books for their first lesson of the day. Chloe and Stacy were soon grinning when they saw Finlay and Paul walking up the hallway towards them.

     “Have you heard about the bodies that Tracy and Tara found while they were bunking off yesterday?” Finlay asked with excitement edging his voice.

     “Yes, Sophie and Jade were just telling us about it.” Chloe answered as she let Finlay wrap his arms around her from behind while she was placing some books in her locker until she needed them later in the day.

     “You must be freaking out about all this?” Finlay asked Chloe.

     “Why would I be freaked out about it all?” Chloe asked nervous now that someone had seen her going down to the basement with Tracy and Tara the day before.

     “I just mean that first you find out about Heather Porter being pushed off the roof, and now they have found human remains in the basement.” Finlay explained. “You must think this wasn’t the best school to come to after all.” Finlay added with a nervous laugh.

     “I still think it was worth coming here because I met all of you.” Chloe smiled as she looked at her group of friends.

     “That is so sweet.” Sophie said as she threw her arms around Chloe and hugged her. All the others joined in and they had a group hug in the middle of the hallway. They soon broke it again when a teacher wandered past and told them to get to their home room for roll call.

    Finlay and Paul walked the girls to their homeroom and then they stole a kiss from their girlfriends before they ran off down the hallway to their own homeroom.

     “Is everything alright Suzy?” Chloe asked later in the day as the two of them were sat in the library again while Stacy. Sophie and Jade had another sports lesson. Chloe had noticed that Susan had looked distracted most the day, and this was the first time she’d been alone with Susan to ask her if everything was alright.

     “I’m fine.” Susan smiled, but Chloe could tell that something was bothering her. “I’m just trying to work out some personal stuff.” Susan added when she saw that Chloe didn’t believe her.

     “Anything I can help with?” Chloe asked.

     “Have you ever had a secret that you wanted to tell someone, but you were worried that you might lose a friend if they found it out?” Susan sounded worried as she asked.

     “I don’t think they would be much of a friend if they fell out with you because you kept something from them, because I guess you would have a good reason for keeping the secret in the first place.” Chloe shrugged like she didn’t fully understand what Susan was getting at, even though she had a pretty good idea what Susan was talking about.

     “So what your saying is you’d still be my friend no matter what the secret was?” Susan asked with a little less nervousness in her voice.

     “Yes...!” Chloe said a little too loud and had to slap a hand over her mouth. “You can tell me anything, and I promise to still be your friend.” Chloe said as she reached across the table and took hold of Susan’s hand.

     “I have something I want to tell you then, but I think it best I leave it until this evening when my dad and I come over for dinner.” Susan said with a sigh that made it sound like she’d finally made her mind up.

     “My aunty Ash is really going to town with this meal, so I hope you and your dad have a good appetite.” Chloe warned her.

     “I love your aunt’s cooking, it’s nice to eat proper meals.” Susan grinned.

     “Can’t you or your dad cook?” Chloe asked.

     “We can do basic stuff, but nothing like your aunt can cook.” Susan admitted. “Can you cook?” Susan asked.

     “No, but I have asked my mother and aunt to start and show me.” Chloe admitted.

     “I hope you don’t think me silly, but I kind of wish that my dad would get serious about dating your aunt, because I’d love to have a mother like Ashley.” Susan smiled.

     “How does your dad feel about my aunt?” Chloe asked with a grin, eager to find out what Susan knew about her father’s feelings for her aunt.

     “I’ve never seen him so happy before, and he loves the fact that she’s so excepting of him having a teenage daughter, but the thing that’s had me distracted most the day has been weighing on his mind.” Susan said nervously. “I’m scared that your aunt and my dad might split up, and it would be all my fault.” Susan added with a tear in her eye.

     “I don’t know what this secret is.” Chloe lied. “But I know for a fact that my aunt would never stop seeing your father because of any secret you have.” Chloe said in a firm tone, just a little too loud because she was shushed by the librarian.

     “I hope you’re right, because I’d love to keep you as a friend.” Susan giggled at Chloe getting told off.

     “You will keep me...” Chloe argued. “Why not tell me your secret now, and then you can see for yourself that I’m still your friend.”

     “I promise to tell you this evening at dinner when my dad is there.” Susan said after being quiet for a couple of minutes.

     “And I promise to prove to you that I’m still your friend, no matter what this big secret is.” Chloe said with a serious look on her face.

    Susan seemed a little more relaxed after that, and Chloe knew that Susan would feel even better when she told them what her secret is and she finds out that it doesn’t bother any of them.

    Chloe and the others all saw Tracy, Tara and the other member of their little group at afternoon break, and Chloe was shocked to see Tracy just walk right past her without having a dig. Tracy just kept her head down and walked right past, as did her two friends.

     “Wow, I actually feel a little sorry for her.” Stacy whispered to Chloe as they watched Tracy and her friends walking away from them.

     “That’s because you’re a human being with feelings for others.” Chloe replied. “I doubt Tracy would feel the same way about you if it was you in the same position.”

     “She didn’t, and I have been in that position.” Stacy sounded angry as she remembered all the trouble Tracy had caused for her last term when she told the whole school about Stephanie once being Stacy’s brother. “You know I suddenly don’t feel sorry for her.” Stacy added with an angry growl.

     “You don’t mean that do you...?” Chloe asked.

     “No I don’t, I still feel bad for her.” Stacy sighed.

     “Like I said, you’re a good person Stace.” Chloe grinned as she threw her arms around Stacy and kissed her on the cheek.

     “I’m sure she will do something to make me want to kill her again soon.” Stacy grumbled as she tried to fight off Chloe’s cuddle attack without much success.

     “It’s like you keep telling us though Stace.” Jade smiled. “She’s not the sharpest knife in the draw.” Jade added.

     “True, but even a blunt knife can do some damage if used right.” Sophie warned.

     “You have quite the dark side don’t you Sophie?” Finlay asked with a raised eyebrow.

     “Only against those who try to hurt my friends.” Sophie smiled. “Speaking of friends, how’s Danny doing?” Sophie asked.

     “He’s doing okay, but he’s sick of being stuck in the hospital though.” Finlay sighed.

     “How long before he can go home?” Chloe asked; glad to be talking about something other than Tracy. The whole school had been talking about her and Tara all day, and Chloe was getting sick of hearing her name.

     “The doc’s have said he can go home on Friday.” Paul grinned.

     “When will he be back at school then?” Stacy asked.

     “Knowing Danny, Monday.” Paul laughed.

     “Do you think his parents would let him come back so soon?” Chloe sounded worried about Danny.

     “Danny is a force of nature, so when he wants to do something, he tends to get his own way.” Finlay frowned.

     “You make him sound like a spoilt brat.” Chloe complained.

     “Danny can be a little like that at times, but for the most part he’s pretty cool and easy going.” Finlay explained.

     “I think he’s just eager to get back to some kind of normal life now he’s awake again.” Paul added.

     “Will you still hang around with us when Danny comes back to school?” Chloe asked, nervous as to what Danny might start to remember if they start spending too much time around one another.

     “If Danny wants to keep hanging with Paul and I, he won’t have much choice in the matter.” Finlay said it like he thought Chloe was insane if she thought he would stop hanging around with her because of Danny feeling left out.

    Finlay and Paul walked the girls to their last lesson of the day and they each spent a couple of minutes saying goodbye to their girlfriend before they ran off to get to their own classroom. Finlay and Paul were doing an afterschool class, so they wouldn’t see Chloe or Stacy now until they were back at school the next day.

     “I’ll see you later this evening then Suzy.” Chloe smiled at the end of the day as they made their way out of the main school building.

     “Okay, I’ll see you later Chloe.” Susan smiled back, but Chloe could see that Susan still had her worries about how Chloe and her family were going to react to the secret she wanted to tell them.

     “Is Susan alright?” Stacy asked as they made their way over to Ashley’s car. “She’s seemed distracted all day today.” Stacy pointed out.

     “I think she’s planning to tell my Aunty Ash her little secret this evening, and she’s worried about losing me as a friend and Aunty Ash as a mother figure.” Chloe explained.

     “Does that mean you’ll be coming clean about your secret as well?” Stacy asked.

     “No, I asked my mother the same thing this morning and she pointed out that I’m already supposed to be a girl, and she thinks it best we leave it that way, as telling them that I’m actually trans, might lead them to find out more than we want them to know.” Chloe tried to explain.

     “That’s a good point.” Stacy agreed. “I kind of like having this secret between us.” Stacy added with a grin. “It makes me feel like your bestest friend.”

     “You are my bestest friend Stace...!” Chloe sounded shocked that Stacy could think she wasn’t.

     “Just as you’re mine.” Stacy giggled as she threw her arms around Chloe and started kissing her on the cheek, just like Chloe had done to her earlier in the day.

    Chloe and Stacy finally got in Ashley’s car, and she drove Stacy home before heading back to the house to carry on sorting out dinner.

 

To Be Continued At some point in the future

 

Story by SaraUK

 

Edited and Posted by SamanthaK

    EDITORS NOTE: Please Comment and/or leave Kudos and let Sara know you like her work please, Any comments on spelling, grammar or the layout of the story please PM me “Samanthak” not Sara. Thank you